Reincarnator 1

Information
Table of Contents URL: https://boxnovel.com/novel/reincarnator/
4.4
Your Rating
Rating
Average 4.4 / 5 out of

296 total votes.
Rank
7th, it has 186585

monthly views
Alternative
Hwan Saeng Jwa; 환생좌
Author(s)
ALLA
Artist(s)
N/A
Genre(s)
Action,Adventure,Fantasy,Horror,Mature,Mystery,Psychological,Sci-
fi,Supernatural
Type
Korean Novel
Reincarnator
Humanity has been gradually transported to the Abyss by a bored god to compete
against other races and monsters.The problem is… humanity failed. In a last
desperate push the strongest survivors chose a comrade to travel as far as possible
back in time.
Show more
Chapter 151
Reincarnator – Chapter 151 : 1st Area (1)
* * *
Wooden fences.
Around 40 males and females were gathered in the wooden barricades facing the 1st
Area.
In compared to the other 41 areas, which had hundreds of Hunters dispatched,in here
there were only a small number of people.
But it was not that the 1st Area was safer or smaller compared to the others.
Actually it was the exact opposite.
They only formed small elite teams in order scout the area since there were a lot
of unknown locations as well as the area being too large.
In case of the dangers that lurks deep within the 1st Area which may pop out any
moment.
Unlike the Hunters in other Areas who hunted beasts, the Hunters in charge of the
1st Area only scouted the area.
But the hunters in this team were formed the most elite members in the village.
Since this area was that dangerous.
The leader of the team who was in charge of the 1st Area, Karhal, was looking at
Hansoo with a dissatisfied expression.
“You’re the newcomer. Did you say you were called Hansoo?”
The others in the 1st Area’s team were also looking towards Hansoo with
dissatisfied expressions as well.
Keron was quite a dependable comrade to them.
Though his character was a piece of shit, such a thing wasn’t a problem in the
Otherworld.
The problem was dragging down comrades.
Since that was basically the same as backstabbing them.
‘If this kid beat Keron then it means he does have some skills but… We don’t know
about his character yet.’
Karhal thought to himself.
The crazy ones who had some skill were the most dangerous type of people.
And in that regards Keron was a part of their team and didn’t have any faults.
Since when they fought with him he was quite dependable at defending their backs.
Though he was an idol of fear for the Farmers, this was not something them, the
Hunters, cared for.
Karhal was a senior in the village who would fulfill his 1 year contract and leave
in a week but he still felt nervous and had cold sweat running down his back when
he entered the 1st Area.
And they needed to scout this extremely dangerous area daily.
The Farmers giving them service was an obvious thing.
‘Farmers, who cares about them.’
The problem was the newcomer in front of him.
And him destroying Keron the moment when he stepped into the village meant that he
wasn’t the timid type.
And it seemed like they would need to take this guy on their task.
To the most dangerous area, the 1st Area.
‘Fucking hell… Ekidus, what the hell were you thinking.’
Karhal muttered in befuddlement.
The 1st Area was somewhere one could come in after roaming around starting at the
safest 41st Area and slowly climbing up.
Why did she put this guy in the 1st Area.
‘Tsk. There is nothing I can do. I guess I’ll just put him in the safest part.’
Not liking him was one thing but if this guy did something strange then the whole
team would be in danger.
“Sebastienne. Come here. You are in the same group as the newcomer today.”
“…Fuck, are you serious team leader?”
Curses started to came out from the mouth of the blond woman who was named
Sebastienne.
She could only.
Since she was now in charge of a ticking bomb.
Anybody would get pissed if they had to drag around a weight with them when saving
their own lives was already hard enough.
Karhal frowned at her words.

“Don’t worry about it. You guys are just checking around the Okun Tree.”
“Oh?”
Karhal laughed coldly as he looked at Sebastienne who was making a joyous

expression.
“Don’t be so happy. Since you’re in charge of teaching the newcomer. It’s your
responsibility to teach him while you roam around.”
“Oh god dammit, he’s going to…”
Karhal’s eyes glared at Sebastienne who was about to continue talking.
Since it’ll become quite troublesome if she said that he didn’t need to be taught
since they wouldn’t see him after a week.
And they didn’t know what could happen within that 1 week.
It’ll at least be troublesome if he drags them down in that 1 week.
“Stop complaining. But you can use any method to teach.”
“…Fine.”
Sebastienne nodded as if she understood what he was getting at.
And if she could pick any teaching method she wanted then it’ll be quite easy for
her as well.
‘I can just teach him half-heartedly, if he dies due to that it’ll just be his own
fault.’
They had grown quite fond of the other Hunters since they had been in the village
for a year at least.
The one in front of her eyes was as complete stranger.
There was nothing she could lament over even if things went wrong.
Karhal saw Sebastienne, who was making an expression which told him that she
understood, and then continued to speak.
“Okay. Time to distribute the parts. Keron and I will be in charge of the northwest
side, Ankah scout around the river. Okeanon and Masato will scout around the Epinon
boulder…”
40 people swarming around was stupid.
It was better to keep some distance between them and finishing the scouting job
quickly.
“Okay, if any problem arises then just throw a red flare up to the sky. Dismissed.”
There were numerous times when a carrier pigeon wouldn’t work since the adventurers
in the Yellow zone had quite a lot of detection disruption skills around their
body.
Though they were together right now, it wouldn’t really feel nice not getting any
help in a dangerous situation that may arise.
It was better to use a skill that could clearly be seen with one’s eyes or heard
with their ears.
And since most of the beasts here could not detect the color red, they could safely
send signals using a red colored skill.
While each group was quickly heading their way.
Karhal said some final words.
“Oh yeah. Anybody who cannot participate in the dinner party is going to die in my
hands. Make sure you attend since I’m going to call over 100 Farmers at least.”
“Haha. Of course. Let’s see you then.”
They would be able to play quite a bit with 100 Farmers.
And the Farmers would feel quite blessed as well.
Since the more Hunters needed them, the higher chance they had at getting dismissed
from the upcoming offering.
‘It’s a system where we bestow upon them blessings, Yeap.’
With the final words of Karhal, the 14 teams separated into various parts of the
1st Area.
…………………………………..
‘Heheh. If there are 100 then I should call my doggy as well.’
Even when one came to the Otherworld one’s original features would not change.
Which meant that there were clearly Farmers who looked good and ones who did not.
And someone at the level of Sebastienne, a member of the 1st Area team, had the
highest priority with the Farmers.
Sebastienne thought of Michael in the real world who was a model then looked at
Hansoo who was next to her and shook her head.
‘Tsk. It might’ve been nice if he was handsome at least. Eh, at least his body is
quite nice.’
A giant stature 2m tall and broad shoulders.
Sebastienne, who had been staring at Hansoo’s well defined muscles which seemed to
be made of bronze, muttered to herself.
But sadly Sebastienne was into younger men.
‘Man, I’m beginning to dislike him more and more. Damn. And why the hell did he
bring so much shit ?’
Anyways, since she was in charge of him she needed to take him around no matter
what happens.
Sebastienne suddenly talked towards the newcomer next to her after a bit of
running.
“You’re in for a easy ride today. Since the Okun Tree is the safest part of the 1st
Area. Oh my, we’re already here.”
Sebasite blew a whistle while looking at their destination in the distance.
Okun Tree.
A tree named after the man who had first found it, Okun, wasn’t actually a tree.
It was a giant tree shaped sculpture that seemed to have been burnt by something.
Nothing actually existed near this half destroyed sculpture.
And there was an unknowingly deep darkness behind it so nobody dared to enter it.
‘Phew. It’s really scary whenever I see it.’
Sebastienne looked at the darkness below her as her body trembled.
They did not approach anywhere where they didn’t know of.
This was a strict rule of the village.
This rule was created a long time ago after when somebody in the 1st Area
accidentally provoked <Something> and the village almost got destroyed.
After that their job at the 1st Area changed.
From <Exploration> to <Scouting>.
Though they had scouted around in fear of something popping out, they didn’t pry
any further than that.
This was the same.
They were scouting around this place in case of any change but since there wasn’t
any in the past 19 years it was one of the safest places in terms of danger.
‘Of course it’s not that nothing appears around it.’
Grrrrrrrr.
Even before she could finish her thoughts, a growling sound came from the jungle
behind them.
“Oh, it came out.”
Sebastienne blew her whistle as she looked at Okel, a double horned leopard of the
4th rank.
The beasts around the village divided into 9 ranks according to the chart in the
village.
The Farmers hunted those from the 9th to 6th and the Hunters usually dealt with 5th
to 3rd.
And in this place, the 1st Area, 1st and 2nd rank beasts which even the Hunters had
hard time dealing with would came out.
This is why the most proficient and skilled people were dispatched here.
But a 4th rank was something she could catch on her own quite easily.
And this was why she was being quite laid back.
‘But would it be the same for you newcomer?’
Sebastienne laughed as she looked at Hansoo next to her.
She knew that he had some skills.
That’s why he was able to beat Keron.
But humans and beasts were different.
The most important thing wasn’t strength when it came to dealing with beasts.
It was experience and knowledge.
They say that you’ll win every time if you know yourself and know the enemy.
Knowing more about the opponent than knowing oneself was important.
But how could she not be pissed when a chick like this had joined their team.
This was the time for her to vent her anger.
‘Well, I should at least tell some things about it.’
“Newcomer, go and get it. I need to see your skill level. Oh yeah, it’s weak spot
is the forehead between the horns.
Kwadududk.
‘Oh my, he listens quite well.’
Sebasite, who had been looking at Hansoo who had jumped out the moment she finished
speaking, suddenly freaked out.
Since this crazy bastard was aiming somewhere else instead of the weak spot between
the horns.
“Hey! You crazy bastard! Between the horns! I said it’s between the horns!”
Kwaaaaaaa!
Sebastienne hurriedly shouted out while looking at the spear that was flying
towards the leopard rapidly.
A 5m large, green leopard.
If you hit it’s soft skin then the weapon would get stuck in the mucus layer
underneath that skin.
And the moment the weapon and mucus connects.
The powerful poison gas created from the oxidation of the mucus which quickly
paralyses the adventurer.
But this crazy bastard was trying to cut apart that mucus layer.
‘Godamit! This dumb brute!’
Not every beast died because one stabbed it or anything.
Sebasite grinded her teeth and was about to step out.
Hansoo muttered inwardly as he swung his spear.
‘They might know it as only the forehead.’
The forehead between the horns.
It was indeed one of its weak points.
However there was a better weak point then that.
‘This place should not be known yet.’
Papapapapak.
Roaaaar!
“Uh?”
Sebastienne stopped her tracks as she saw the greenish leopard fall down after
getting stabbed in 5 locations quickly in succession.
‘What? Why did it fall?’
The 4th rank was not just 4th rank in name.
If a 4th rank could got in the farming areas of the Farmers then they would get
massacred.
It was that fearsome.
The fact that she was able to kill it by herself easily meant that she could use
her experience and knowledge as the basis, dodge its attacks and kill it slowly
over time, but that’s not how he did. He made it powerless in just a single moment.
Crunch!
Hansoo, was cutting off the neck of the leopard which had fallen onto the ground as
he slowly looked at the materials in front of him.
‘Runes are dropping in various amounts. Good. The artifact is a bit useless…Oh I
can use this as a material.’
Though he had bought a lot before he came here, he still needed quite a lot of
things.
Hansoo gathered up a few things and then spoke to Sebastienne.

“Since I caught it I’ll take it. Oh and this is for telling me its weak point.”
Sebastienne stared at Hansoo who was handing her a small portion of the runes then
frowned as she spoke out.
“…Get lost. You didn’t even stab the place I told you. What the hell did you do
anyway?”
Hansoo replied very simply.
“Even if I tell you, you won’t be able to do it.”
The reaction nerve cores that constantly moved within the skin needed to have all
five of them stabbed at the same time.
If they mimick it randomly then it would only get more dangerous.
It was better to aim for the forehead.
Sebastienne frowned deeply at those words.
‘This bastard…’
Hansoo walked past Sebastienne, past the Okun Tree and towards another location.
Towards the darkness.
‘To be dispatched to the Okun Tree. Nice.’
The others didn’t but Hansoo knew.
About the identity of the darkness behind it.
A dark part of the higher race’s history that they wanted to erase and had been
destroyed by them.
There was a material inside it.
A core material that he would stab into the jaws of those guys.
Sebastienne freaked out as she saw Hansoo walking towards the darkness.
‘This crazy bastard!’
Not going randomly into places in the 1st Area, including that darkness, was a rule
of the village.
If it was broken then it wouldn’t end with just a scolding.
And searching through the 1st Area however one wanted was a top ranked ban.
Chagrararak.
“This bastard! Stop!! Are you going to break the rules!”
Three skills that came out from Sebastienne’s body tied down Hansoo’s body.
Hansoo chucked as he felt the three skills freezing and surrounding his entire
body.
‘Rules huh.’
Rules were created to maintain the current situation after acknowledging the defeat
to the higher races.
If they follow the rules then they would only stay as losers.
‘You guys have to change now.’
Kiriririk.
Nurmaha’s Ring on Hansoo’s right hand twinkled.
At the same time the three suppressive skills weakened.
Boooom!
Hansoo’s Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement and Forked Lightning swept around his body
like an explosion.
The suppressive skills blew apart and Hansoo became free right away.
“Huh?”
“Stand here and relay a message. Don’t follow if you don’t want to regret it.”
Hansoo left those words with the flustered Sebastienne and jumped down.
“This crazy bastard!”
Sebastienne, who had hurriedly looked at the darkness in a daze that could not be
sensed due to some weird reasons, suddenly made a confused expression.
‘Relay the message? To whom?’
…………………………..
“That crazy bastard…Is really causing trouble. Look at him. I told you he would
cause some troubles.”
“…”
Everyone in the yellow zone learnt detection skills.
But that guy was strange and didn’t learn any.
As Keron spoke out coldly while looking at Hansoo with his detection skills, Karhal
nodded with a heavy expression as well.
‘To break the village’s rule. This pretentious bastard.’
The rules were created by the person who build the town, Clementine and they were
above everyone and nobody could break them.
Even the village leader.
And even more so for a arrogant newcomer who would soon become an offering.
Karhal thought of Hansoo who had jumped into the darkness and then spoke out.
“I guess we’ll need to punish him. He should’ve just disappeared after staying here
quietly for a week…”
Soon the red light from the skill Karhal sent out covered the sky.
Karhal and Keron, who had gathered the team, hurriedly started to move out.
Towards the Darkness Hansoo jumped down to.
Chapter 152
* * *
Sebastienne grinded her teeth as she looked towards the darkness which Hansoo
jumped into.
‘Why? Why did he go down? Does he know something?’
But she didn’t have any time to ponder about it.
Since Karhal and the other teammates had come from afar.
“What happened?”
“Well…”
Karhal nodded as he heard the situation from Sebastie.
‘I guess I can’t stop him anyway.’
There were two choices for him, who was the team leader.
Wait here until the guy comes out and punish him.
‘Or follow him.’
Sebastienne asked with a slightly worried expression.
“Team leader? Are you going in? Going in there is against the rules for us as
well.”
No, even without the rules going in there was still a bit irksome.
A complete darkness where nothing worked including the detection skills.
They didn’t even know what could be in there, why would they go in?
They had clearly learnt something from their time in the Otherworld.
That curiosity increased the chances of one’s death.
Only moving around within the known parameters was the best way to live a long
time.
Etianon, one of the 1st Area team member who was listening from the side, muttered
quietly.
“Do we really have to go in? No one we shoved in there came out alive.”
“…What?”
Sebastienne made a confused expression.
There were others who had gone in here?
Keron and Karhal clicked their tongues as they looked at Etianon.
‘Tsk. He shouldn’t have said those useless words.’
40 team members.
But not everyone shared the same amount of information.
And Sebastienne, who had only recently become a part of the 1st Area team, did not
know about the traditional game which Karhal, Keron and Etianon enjoyed.
‘Whatever.’
Their traditional game was not something that could be found out by the village
leader.
Karhal checked with Keron and Sebastienne again.
“I understand that he is much stronger than us. But is the gap tremendously
different?”
Keron and Sebastienne pondered for a moment but then shook their heads.
Hansoo was definitely strong.
That alone was illogical.
Since a newcomer was able to beat Keron who had been here for almost a year.
But he was clearly not at the level where he could go up against all of the
members.
“No, he isn’t at that level leader. We know that for sure.”
‘He shouldn’t have any leisure to hide his skills or anything…Probably.’

Karhal nodded at Keron’s words.
“Well our scout for the day is over anyway. So now…We’re all going to go catch the
criminal who broke the rules.”
“…Is it really okay?”
Sebastienne asked with a worried expression.
The thing she was worried about was not just the rules.
There were still traces of the being which almost destroyed the village within the
center of the village.
The traces that were fearsome and was constantly reminding them.
Something that was preventing them from going over the line while scouting around
the 1st Area.
Sebastienne’s worries were not really unjustified as she saw those traces every
day.
But Karhal merely shook his head.
“It’ll be the same if one guy goes in and screw things up anyway. It might be safer
for us to go in and prevent it.”
One person screwing things up or 40 people screwing things up were the same.
And Karhal didn’t really think that there would be a mysterious creature lurking
below.
‘If something was down there already then it should’ve come out already.’
But Karhal was worrying about something different.
‘What if he goes down there… And sees that?’
If that guy went down and saw the remnants of the traditional game they played?
And told the village leader after exiting through a different tunnel?
That would become a much larger problem.
Karhal organized his thoughts and shouted to people around him.
“We’re going down! If he touches something wrong then a disaster might fall upon
the village! We need to prevent that from happening!”
At those words Sebastienne and a few others made dirty expressions while Karon and
other veterans nodded and prepared to go down with heavy expressions.
……………………………………
Rumbleee
Hansoo, who had been free falling, smashed the Forked Lightning into the wall.
Forked Lightning entered the wall which seemed to have been melted down from
something’s attack.
Kadududududuuk
Hansoo, who was falling down along with the sparks which were created from the
friction, had to fall down for a lot longer in order to finally touch the ground.
Hooooooog.
The golden light exerted from Hansoo’s Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement brightened up
the darkness.
And an underground scene started to slowly appear before him.
There were buildings which looked like they were destroyed by something along with
rubbles.
The size of the darkness was as large as a normal lake but the underground was a
lot larger than that.
Like how the entrance to a basement was much smaller than the actual basement.
‘Though this is a ruined basement.’
Hansoo muttered as he touched the wall of a destroyed building.
Hansoo only heard stories about this place.
This was his first time coming here.
The research facilities of the <Sages> which had been destroyed after receiving
attacks of the higher race.
Hansoo breathed quietly for a while and lifted his hand up to his right ear for the
first time after a very long time.
[Kang Hansoo] Strength (Yellow) : 1.1%
Stamina (Yellow) : 1.0%
Agility (Yellow) : 1.2%
Perception (Yellow) : 1.1%
Mana (Yellow) : 1.1%
Magic (Yellow) 1.2%
Physical Resistance (Yellow) : 1.0%
Magical Resistance (Yellow) : 1.2%
<Skill>
-Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement : 43.5%
-Pandemic Blade : 21.5%

<Artifacts>
-Forked Lightning (Yellow) 1.2%
-Nurmaha’s Ring (Yellow): 1.1%
-Thousand Soldiers Armor (Yellow) : 0.7%
-Dark Cloud (Yellow) : 0.1%
-Dragon Essence Blade: 1.7%
<Traits>
-Fragments of Seven Souls (2/7)
-Seven Stars (2/7)
‘Nice.’
Hansoo nodded at his status screen that he hadn’t opened in a long time.
The runes were increasing at a balanced rate.
And mastery levels of his skills was increasing quite fast as well.
It had taken Hansoo about four months to get to the Yellow Zone ,after finishing
the Tutorial stage.
Raising a skill’s mastery level by 40% in just 4 months was something completely
illogical in the Red Zone’s standards.
Since mastering a skill completely usually took at least 3 years.
And this skill was even harder because a higher leveled skill was harder to master.
This would be something impossible without his trait, Seven Stars.
‘I’ll need to focus a bit more on the mastery levels of the Dark Cloud and Thousand
Soldiers Armor.’
The Dragon Essence Blade, which grew every time one enhanced their body using it,
was growing quite quickly in comparison to the other Artifacts.
Forked Lightning and Nurmaha’s ring, which grew when one inserted runes into them,
were also growing at a similar rate as the runes.
But the Dark Cloud, which grew faster the more organisms one had infected with it,
or the Thousand Soldiers Armor, which grew as it ate more and more weapons and
armor, had not really increased that much.
‘Well I’ll solve those problems after I get out of here. Anyways…It’s much larger
than I expected’
Tong Tong
Hansoo tapped the walls with Forked Lightning and then frowned as he roughly
figured out the directions.
It wasn’t that it was just dug down deeply.
This darkness was something created by the attacks of the higher races who were
trying to destroy this place entirely.
Thankfully the size of this underground area was much larger than the dark hole.
‘It might take a while.’
Hansoo pushed away the rubble that had melted and fused them each other as he
walked forward.
But only for a moment.
Hansoo sensed creatures within his range and then frowned.
Existences that should not be here.
‘…What? People?’
This wasn’t part of this plans.
Hansoo’s frown deepened.
‘It’s an unknown variable.’
He needed to verify what it was.
Crunch.
The moment Hansoo’s foot stepped onto the ground.
The melted ground made cracking sounds as it broke apart.
And soon.
Boooooom!
Hansoo’s body disappeared along with the large soundwave, appeared somewhere else
and attacked the person in front of him.
Smack!
“Aaaak!”
“Mmm?”
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the teenage-looking boy who was flying away from the
shockwave.
He wasn’t going to go easy on him.
Since he wanted to suppress him first before anything.
But even before he could attack again.
A blue light came out from the child’s necklace and it weakened most of his
attacks.
And Hansoo knew the identity of that object.
‘It’s something from the research labs.’
But Hansoo shook his head.
The objects of the research lab did not activate for free.
And the proof was this was the child who was repositioning himself after jumping
away some distance away.
“Haaaaa….Huaa.”
A teenage girl who was panting with an out-of-breath expression.
She could only.
Since those items needed a tremendous amount of mana to activate.
And the girl’s reaction was something that would happen to somebody when all the
mana in one’s body run out instant.
‘I’ll need to hear her out.’
The moment Hansoo was about to charge again.
The girl suddenly shouted out loudly.
“Emergency! Some bastard of a Hunter finally came down below!”
“Hmm?”
The moment the girl’s shout resonated throughout the giant underground cavern.
The wide vast darkness.
From that darkness, tens of bright blue lights appeared from all directions.
‘That is…’
That specific wavelength of light.
It was the light of an object which symbolized the research facilities.
The moment Hansoo frowned.
Chuuuuuungg!
Tens of laser beams which came from the lights smashed into Hansoo.
Chijijijijijijik.
Tens of blue lasers that were gnawing away at the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement
and slowly making their way in.
‘Heh. Look at this.’
Hansoo laughed coldly as he looked at the mysterious people who attacked him out of
the blue for no reason.
‘I guess I’ll be able to find the research facilities much quicker now.’
The next moment.
Boooooom!
The Forked Lightning in Hansoo’s hands flew through the air.
………………………………………………………….
Rumble.
“Mmm?”
Quite rumbles could be heard coming up from below.
Karhal and the team members, who were carefully going down towards the darkness,
suddenly all frowned.
‘Fucking hell. What’s going on below.’
Karhal, who was stabbing the walls while slowly going down, deepened his frown.
He had never gone down himself either.
He had only thrown people in there before.
Of course the sudden rumble that rang throughout the darkness was unpleasant.
Sebastienne, who was descending next to Karhal, carefully spoke out.
“Damn. Leader. Do we need to ask for reinforcements from the village or something?”
Karhal pondered for a moment.
As if he really had to.
‘This is really annoying. Damnit. Why did such a thing like this happen when I’ll
be leaving in just a week.’
Village.
He was thankful.
Since he had been able to raise his strength in safety and had quite joyous
moments.
But he could only get pissed off when something like this happened in an area he
was in charge of.
Since it’ll be a huge catastrophe if he received some damage while dealing with
this problem.
Sebastienne’s suggestion was quite attractive because of this.
But Karon shook his head.
‘Then…The things we have done will be found out.’

If the village leader, Ekidu, and the other Hunters helped them out then it’ll
become much easier.
But then he wouldn’t be able to hide the people below.
If he got caught after kidnapping the Farmers, who were properties of the village,
and playing with them however they wanted then it would not end lightly.
‘We didn’t really play with them nicely either. Fuck. If I knew this would happen
then I would’ve killed them all. This is really annoying.’
For their game, where they had thrown them in alive for more fun,for it to come
back and bite them in the ass like this.
“If we do then it might be too late. Quickly move down we need solve this on our
own.”
Karhal spoke to Sebastienne, turned around and grinded his teeth.
‘This is all because of that dumb Ekidu and the guards.’
They, the Hunters, were doing such dangerous jobs.
And they were much stronger than the Farmers who weren’t even comparable in
strength.
But why couldn’t they play with the Farmers any way the wanted?
They were kidnapping and forcibly playing with them because their desires had been
suppressed due to those dumb rules and regulations.
If things were a bit loose then they wouldn’t have done such things behind the
shadows either.
‘Yeah. This is the fault of the whole village.’
Karhal muttered to himself.
But even if the village was at fault, there was nothing beneficial to him from
clashing with them.
There was no point in doing so since he would be leaving in a week too.
He would just need to get rid of Hansoo discreetly this time as well.
Like how he had done so far.
Then he’ll be able to get through all of this quietly.
Since nobody will question the newcomer falling into an accident and dying in this
dangerous 1st Area.
The tradition of the 1st Area team that only they knew had to be kept within
themselves.
“Let’s hurry and go down.”
Karhal finished his thoughts and then looked downwards.

An extremely deep dark hole.
The words of Hansoo suddenly appeared within his head while staring into this giant
hole that seemed like a huge monster’s open mouth.
That they would regret it if they entered.
‘Doesn’t even make sense.’
What would he be able to do?
Plunk Plunk Plunk Plunk
Karhal shook off the thoughts in his head as he increased his pace.
Chapter 153
* * *
Karhal made a confused expression while looking at Keron who was descending rather
quickly.
“Do you know something?”
The area below was a land of mystery.
But Keron didn’t seem like he was worried while heading down.
Keron, Etianon and close to about ten people made slightly awkward expressions.
“Well…You see.”
“Hmm?”
‘Wait a minute…This guy was the one who suggested we just throw them down alive.’
Team leader, Karhal, looked at Keron, who seemed to have done something behind his
back, and frowned.
……………………………………
Clanggg
“Kyaaaaa!”
Smash
The final attack.
The moment this attack hit.
The girl’s neck shined.
To be precise, the necklace on the girl’s neck shined.
In that instant a bright blue light appeared around the girl and absorbed the force
of the Forked Lightning that had hit the girl.
Paaaaaaang
But that was it.
“Kuhuk…”
The girl made an expression as if she was out of breath.
She could only.
The necklace did not work for free.
It was a necklace that drained an excessive amount of mana from the user.
Since it was designed for the use of Sages and not Humans.
The woman soon collapsed on the ground after being drained of mana along with the
bright blue glove on her hands.
The Azure Glove which could send out a powerful laser beam.
Since it drained a huge amount of mana, they, the Farmers, could only use it as an
ambush with the amount of mana they had.
Just like when they had attacked Hansoo.
‘But even so… It shouldn’t get blocked like this.’
It would be normal for a usual Hunter to melt down within a few seconds but the
bone armor sticking out from the man’s body, the silver armor he had been wearing
already and the golden reinforcement around him just dispersed the bright blue
laser beams as it hit him
Even Karhal, the strongest Hunter of the 1st Area that they despised, was inferior
to this.
Which meant something.
The girl grinded her teeth and then glared at Hansoo with blazing hatred.
“…Is that Ekidu bitch crazy! For a guard to do such a thing like this!”
Keron and a few others coming down for some dirty work was understandable.
Since those guys were the ones who shoved them down here.
But for a guard, who should be keeping the rules of the village in check, to come
down to do the same thing.
‘Damn bastards. Wasn’t playing around with us like that enough!?’
But Hansoo shook his head at the girl’s words.
“I am not a guard.”
Hansoo finished his words and then looked into the distance.
Countless people, from the depths of the darkness, were running towards this
location after hearing the commotion.
At least 200.
It was not a coincidental number.
‘Oh yeah, I’ve heard about this.’
Even Hansoo hadn’t inspected and adventured through every nook and cranny of the
yellow zone.
Since there were countless villages in many ceasefire zones throughout the entire
zone.
Though all these villages operated in a similar manner due to all of them having
been created by Clementine, there were still differences.
And he had heard about a special village out of those.
That there were people who shoved others into a secret location and operated a
human farm.
‘These guys must be them.’
………………………………………………
The 200 people who had run over here looked at Hansoo with confusion, worry and
fear.
And their leader, Mackill, looked at Hansoo with a heavy expression.
‘Hansoo huh. What are his motives?.’
There were about 200 people who had been thrown here.
But these guys were the weakest out of the weakest.
People who were farming in the village and were kidnapped by the Hunters of the 1st
area.
Basically, they were the rabbits of the jungle.
Of course the others targeted them.
<Hahahaha! If there are Farmers then shouldn’t there also be slaves? You guys are
of the slave rank!! No, Livestock!>
‘Fucking bastards…’
Karhal should be damned as well.
But Keron and the others, who had thrown them in here in the first place, and came
down periodically to play with them were the worst.
The reason for them being thrown in here was simple.
Since there weren’t that many Farmers who they could play with as they pleased.
They judged that it would be better to keep them trapped in here and to play with
them.
And their choices weren’t wrong.
Since the carrier pigeons could not fly in this depths of darkness.
And it was so high that them, Farmers, did not have the ability to go up.
No, there was still a problem after getting up there.
Since the moment Keron and the others, who scout the Okun Tree daily, find them
then they would just get dropped back down again.
They were many who tried to escape at first but as these events repeated themselves
the 200 people stopped resisting.
Since it was better to stay alive then to die.
Even if they were slaves.
But the man in front of them was different.
‘He doesn’t have any looks of crazed greed in his eyes either…’
It looked like he actually knew of their existence in the first place.
Mackill emptied her mind and sighed as she asked Hansoo.
“With what motives have you come down here?”
Hansoo replied simply.
“The place where you got the items you are holding onto. I have something to do
there.”
“…You know about that?”
As the people asked with a confused expression, Hansoo merely nodded.
There were a few things he needed to take from the research labs.
Mackill lifted the glove and necklace she had on her person and then asked.
“We took most of the useful stuff… Are you talking about these?”
Hansoo shook his head.
Those were just simple items.
Actually he wouldn’t be able to use that item any better than these people.
Though the Body Enhancement Surgery and Dragon Essence Blade gifted a powerful
body, it did not gift one a large quantity of mana.
The amount of mana he had was actually lower than theirs.
Their mana rune progress was around 5% but his was even lower.
Those items weren’t his goal in the first place.
‘From what I know…the Sealing Jade is in the deepest parts of the lab.’
The invention the Sages had invented without the knowledge of the higher races,
<Sealing Jade>.
It hadn’t been destroyed because its existence wasn’t known but it was located in
the deepest part of the research lab.
Hansoo spoke out.
“Please guide me to that location.”
Mackill, the leader of the farmers, replied to Hansoo.
“Well. It seems like something beneficial to you but…What do we get?”
Hansoo answered simply.
“Don’t you want to go out?”
“What?”
Everyone started to mumble between each other.
To be able to go out.
There was nothing better than that.
Though they were living because it was still better than death, a life of a slave
wasn’t quite what they hoped for.
No, they weren’t even slaves.
They were being treated as livestock.
<You think you’ll be able to live without the food we bring down? Hahaha! Listen
well! We’ll give more to those who comply better!>
‘Bastards.’
Mackill grinded her teeth from Keron’s words in the past.
But she shook his head soon afterwards.

‘That is not possible.’
Trapping them and treating them as slaves was the worst type of felony possible.
Karhal, Keron and the other hunters of the 1st Area would receive a harsher
punishment than death if the Farmers here were to escape and reach the village.
“You think those guys will leave us alive? There’s a reason why those guys scout
around the Okun Tree every day!”
They were indeed scouting around the Okun Tree in case of something comes out from
the darkness.
But they weren’t doing it because something dangerous might come out.
It was the opposite of that actually.
They were doing so in order to keep the slaves in there.
Mackill laughed as she looked at Hansoo.
“I understand that you are strong. But I can figure out how strong you are after
fighting with you. You are definitely not strong enough to fight 40 of the 1st Area
Hunters by yourself.”
“Mmm…”
Everyone around Mackill nodded.
Though they had extremely screwed up personalities, they were still very strong.
There was a reason why around ten of them came down here in the first place.
Since the 10 of them had the confidence to fight 200 of them.
40 of them was a whole another story.
“And what are you going to do? Though not all the 1st Area Hunters participated in
this human farm but it’s not like they are innocent. Which means even the ones who
don’t know anything will be punished by the village. You think those guys will side
with us?’
Mackill was angry.
In conclusion, the 40 Hunters of the 1st Area will combine all their strength to
erase their existence.
Since it wouldn’t be a sin if they don’t get caught.
“If you don’t have the abilities then instead of giving us false hope just fuck
off. You damned bastard. We will at least be able to live without you.”
As long as Hansoo wasn’t here it would be okay.
Then the Hunters wouldn’t have a reason to massacre the Farmers trapped in here.
The Hunters just needed to wait until the 1 year contract they had with the village
ended and leave.
‘And… We will remain as slaves.’
They had attacked in glee after only detecting one when usually ten people came
down at once.
Since one could be dealt with.
They were going to take one hostage and go onto the next level.
But the full force coming down here was a different story.
‘Nothing can be done. It’s better to live than to die.’
Mackill clenched her teeth.
If they attempted to escape with this guy then they would all get massacred.
“So you aren’t going to tell me anything? Even the location of the research lab?”
Mackill nodded at Hansoo’s words.
“Yeah. If we get caught by the Hunters after helping you then it’ll only hurt us.
We will… Remain the way we are right now.”
Those guys were vicious enough already.
If they get caught then they couldn’t even imagine what would happen to them.
Since they were merely slaves to fulfill the Hunter’s desires and greed.
Hansoo decided to end the conversation after seeing Mackill say those words.
“You are quite amusing.”
“Mmm?”
Mackill made a nervous expression while looking at Hansoo’s expressionless gaze.
“The guys above can kill all of you.”
“…”
“But so can I. Aren’t I not frightening to you?”
Tremble.
A chill ran along Mackill’s entire body.
Hansoo’s calm eyes were inspecting every of them.
‘Of course I don’t have any thoughts of killing them…’
It would only work if he at least did this much.
And it would only benefit them the faster he found the Sealing Jade.
Hansoo spoke towards Mackill.
“Guide me. To the research lab.”

“…Damn.”
Mackill grinded her teeth.
At that moment.
One of the lookout who was staring at the entrance up above shouted out urgently.
“Damn! Mackill! This is bad!”
“Fucking hell. What could be worse than this current…”
As Mackill spat out those words, the lookout shouted back loudly.
“Fuck! All of them are coming down man! All of them!”
“What? How many?”
The lookout replied with a heavy expression.
“…Forty. All of them.”
“No way. Why so suddenly…”
Mackill made an expression of disbelief.
The existence of the human farm wasn’t known to all the 1st Area Hunters.
All 40 of them could not have come down just to play with them.
But Mackill figured it out almost instantly.
“Kang Hansoo! You fucki…What did you do up above!!”
Mackill spat out in misery.
She wanted to curse out but the eyes Hansoo had shown her before were simply too
terrifying.
Then.
A loud shout was heard from up above.
“Hahahaha! Have you been well?! Our precious female piggy Mackill!”
“…Keron, this bastard.”
Mackill grinded her teeth in anger.
The entire farm looked towards Mackill with sympathy even during the tension but
then soon made bitter expressions instead.
Since their situations weren’t that much different.
Keron, who was still hanging high above on the entrance, looked around his
livestock in contentment.
Gazes filled with fear.

‘Yeah. This is it.’
Keron was but a cog in the village.
But it was different here.
It was like being a god.
‘Damn…I didn’t want to show this to Karhal.’
Keron made an amused expression at first but then frowned as he looked at Karhal.
He was the king of this place.
Of course somebody being above him would not feel good.
This was why he only told a few weaker ones and enjoyed this place together.
And since Karhal now had knowledge of this place, he wasn’t the absolute authority
here anymore.
Keron looked towards Hansoo, the reason for all of this, and grinded his teeth.
Hansoo even had a laid back expression.
His expression contradicting with the expressions of the ones standing next to him
pissed Keron even more.
‘Let’s see if your expression will be the same after this.’
Keron suddenly thought of something fun as he looked at Hansoo who was standing in
the middle of the farmers.
‘Hmm. Wait a minute…’
Keron looked towards the farm below and shouted loudly.
“Ordering you livestocks! Attack that trash over there and kill him! Hahaha!”
“Oh?”
As Karhal made an amused expression, Keron felt a little depressed.
Since he could sense Karhal standing above him.
Keron grinded his teeth quietly and then gave an even better offer to relieve that
stress.
“To the ones who do the best I will give more food! We will watch from up here! The
ones who don’t fight…You know right? Start!”
“Fucking hell…”
Whether they fight or not, they would all get killed anyway.
Mackill made a dumbfounded expression at Keron’s shouts.

Chapter 154
* * *
“Damn…What the hell are we supposed to do.”
Mackill stared at Hansoo in front of her and mumbled in a daze.
‘If we were to combine our forces with this guy instead…’
But Mackill shook her head.
Even if they combined their strength with Hansoo, they wouldn’t be able to beat the
40 above.
But then Hansoo wouldn’t die that easily either.
‘This is shit. Is this the life of a slave?.’
“Do you still think that you need to stay here?”
“What?”
The reason why Hansoo only heard about this farm from rumors.
It was simple actually.
Since nobody had seen people crawl out alive.
Their destinies were set.
Being thrown away after taken advantage of and being used.
“Help me. I will keep you alive.”
“…”
“You can live if you’re a livestock. Since you’re useful. But during times of
danger…You will be the first ones thrown away. Do you think this world is that laid
back for you guys to stay safe forever?”
Mackill clenched her teeth.
Those words were correct.
It was just that they were in denial of reality.
They needed to struggle a bit more.
To get out of here.
‘But…Is this the right side to stand on?’
Mackill breathed in and out and asked Hansoo.
“Give us a guarantee then.”
They needed to escape.
And the rope had come down as well.
The rope that would save them from hell.
But they still needed to check.
In order to see if this rope was a rotten piece of vine.
Or a ladder that would lead them to the outside world.
Mackill glanced around at the surrounding people, who were murmuring to each other
in nervousness, and spoke out.
“What do you need to find in there? Could we escape outside safely with that?”
They weren’t placing their hopes on Hansoo’s strength.
The important thing was what did such a strong guy come here to find.
‘Yeah. Who knows?’
Mackill muttered in her mind.
The research lab looking building that they had found had been almost destroyed
into rubble.
The only remaining things were a few of the blue gloves and necklaces they had.
They couldn’t use it well because they didn’t have that much mana but the item
itself was amazing.
And if there was something even better than this in the lab?
It wouldn’t be that hard to defeat all the Hunters up there and escape.
Since the Sealing Jade he was looking for wasn’t really a weapon.
“We can’t escape safely per say.”

“What?”
…………………………………
“These bastards. Why aren’t they starting already.”
Keron, who had stuck his two arms and legs onto the wall, made a bored expression
as the scene he expected didn’t play out.
But then going down was a bit burdensome as well.
Since it’ll become quite annoying if Hansoo and the 20 of them combine their
strengths.
‘Well. Then was coming with Karhal a relief?’
Keron stole a glance at his side.
Since their team leader, Karhal, was very powerful.
Though he didn’t like the situation, Karhal was still very reassuring to have
standing next to him.
‘Well. There shouldn’t be a need for the team leader to step out personally.’
The only way for the ones below to live is attacking Hansoo.
And in the midst of that fight, they just needed to jump down and suppress him
after he gets tired.
‘And it’ll be troublesome if the slaves die as well.’
A whole month was left.
At that moment.
“…!”
Keron’s expression, which was staring at Mackill with happy thoughts of future
plans, suddenly froze.
Since an entirely different scene than the one he expected played out.
Keron shouted out in anger.
“These bastards! Running away!?”
Booooom!
Keron jumped down from the wall as he saw the 200 people dashing away in all
directions.
In order to punish them for their insolent resistance.
………………………….
“Damnit!”
Mackill grinded her teeth as she looked at the Hunters jumping down from the wall
and making large explosive sounds as they landed.
‘Damn it all! I’m not so sure if this is the right choice or not.’
But there was no other way.
Since she could sense it faintly as well.
If they stay trapped in here then they’ll eventually get slaughtered.
‘…Trust him.’
According to that guy’s words, if he found the thing in the lab then they could
win.
But it was easier said than done.
The nightmare of the past came back to her as she saw the Hunters flying around
swiftly towards them.
Mackill drove away the fear tingling throughout her body and then asked again while
clenching her teeth.
“Damn…Is that really better? We can just…”
Hansoo replied with a stern expression.
“It’ll become more dangerous then.”
“Hooh…”
Mackill breathed in from Hansoo’s words and then shouted to everyone running with
her.
“Everyone spread out and run! And escape!”
“Kuuuh…”
Everyone who heard Mackill’s shout flinched and pondered.
They had heard before.
That they needed to separate the enemy’s forces while running around.
But it wasn’t easy to act.
To run away when fighting as a group wouldn’t even suffice.
Wanting to group up in a dangerous situation is a human instinct.
Hansoo added more words to Mackill’s while running.
“If you group and fight then you’ll all get massacred. Since they will try to kill
you since you’ll be a threat. But if you spread out and run they will not kill you.
Since you aren’t a threat anymore.”
“Then…What happens if they ignore us and go for you? Then we will just get smashed
apart.”
As somebody shouted out, Hansoo just shook his head.
“No way. Those guys cannot let any of you escape. Since if a single one of you left
and reported to the village, it will become very troublesome for them.”
“Ugh…”
“Hurry and split up! And run away as much as you can!”
“Damn!”
They heard up to this point and started to split up in all directions.
Some into the depths of the darkness.
Some towards the tunnel they had fallen from.
Papapapak
200 people splitting up at the same time was quite a scene to behold.
Since some of them really did look like they could escape.
And even if they were Farmers, they had roamed the Otherworld for multiple years.
They all had something up their sleeves to help them survive.
And as 200 of these people all started to run with their lives on the line, it
looked like hundreds of fireworks going off in the darkness.
Sending off hundreds of sparks in all directions.
But Mackill clenched her teeth.
Since she knew about the result.
‘They… Won’t succeed.’
And just as she expected.
The Hunters immediately responded to the Farmers running away and went into action.
Chwachwachwachwa
The 40 Hunters fell down from the skies and split into two groups according to
Karhal’s hand motions.
Then they separated all around and started to capture the ones who started running
away.
“Aaaak!”
“Hahahahaha! Where are you running off to!”
Even hunting for rabbits would be harder than this.
Though the Farmers were pretty fast, the Hunters, who had lived as a Hunter for
almost a year, were much faster than them.
The 200 Farmers started to quickly get captured by the Hunters one by one.
And getting suppressed was quite easy because they were all spread apart.
Mackill grinded her teeth as she saw this while running away.
“Uaaaak!”
“Kuhuk!”
They were handling the Farmers very roughly.
And the Farmers, who couldn’t even think of resisting, were of no threat to them at
all.
But they were swinging the Farmers around very roughly as if they were trying to
vent their anger on them.
They wouldn’t kill them but just almost.
As if they were proving that this was the result of a slave who revolted against
their owner.
‘Bastards…’
Mackill asked Hansoo urgently.
“Can we just not bring it to you while you fight? That’s so much better!”
It didn’t require that many hands to bring an object.
“You guys aren’t enough.”
“Damn…”
Mackill frowned deeply at those words.
She knew as well.
That if Hansoo remains here the others wouldn’t even be even able to reach the deep
parts of this place.
Since they couldn’t outrun the Hunters.
Mackill pondered for a moment and then spoke to Hansoo.
“There’s not really a necessity for me to go right? Akilen! Come over here!”
“Yes?”
One of the youngest girls running next to Mackill replied instinctively.
Though she had been ordered to split up, she hadn’t been able to make up her mind
to run away and had stayed running by Hansoo and Mackill.
Mackill looked at the girl with a pain stricken expression.

‘Damn. For things to have played out like this.’
This girl was a very high spirited girl before she had been kidnapped by those
guys.
Of course she was.
The girl had also roamed the Otherworld for numerous years.
But the girl had turned extremely depressed in just a few months after getting
kidnapped.
“Guide this guy there.”
Mackill muttered as she looked at the people behind her.
Guiding the way was a waste of time for her.
She had a duty as a leader.
‘I can’t… Die peacefully by myself.’
The moment she finished speaking she ran in the exact opposite direction of Hansoo.
“Keron! You dirty bastard! I’m over here!”
Booooom!
Mackill started to run at an extremely fast speed, as if she was proving that she
had the ability to be their leader, throughout the darkness.
And somebody from Karhal’s group, who had been watching Mackill, quickly separated
out from the group.
Keron.
Keron looked at Hansoo with a regrettable expression but then shook his head as he
quickly started to follow behind Mackill.
Since she was quite fast.
If she got outside of the darkness while he was paying his attention somewhere else
then it’ll become very troublesome.
‘Twenty…Too excessive.’
Akilen clenched her teeth while running away.
The remaining number was barely 20 now.
Which meant that they cared greatly about the man next to her but this made her
feel even more depressed.
They wouldn’t even be able to move a finger if they get caught.
‘Damn. The time Mackill bought us was fruitless…’
While Akilen was freaking out from the gap that was closing in.
Hansoo suddenly lifted that Akilen.
“Waaaa!”
“Too slow. Guide me the direction quickly. We’re going to get caught at this pace.”
As if his words weren’t meaningless, the moment he lifted up Akilen his speed
exploded numerous times faster.
Boomboom!
The gap that had been closing increased in just a moment.
But as if the group behind him couldn’t let Hansoo go like that, they used their
own skills and started assaulting Hansoo.
Behind Hansoo, who was running through the darkness while causing the land to
tremble with every step, red and blue lights and objects flew towards him.
Clangclangclang
Booooom!
Hansoo swung the Forked Lightning with one hand to deflect off the most threatening
attacks, nullified the curse types with Nurmaha’s ring and then received the rest
with his body.
‘Tsk. As I expected it’s not easy.’
The shock that penetrated through the Thousand Soliders Armor, Dragon Essence Blade
and Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement could be dealt with but the curse type skills
that he didn’t have the mana to nullify dragged him down.
‘Mana’s the problem.’
His skills were all amazing but he didn’t have nearly enough mana to use them.
‘I’ll need to solve this issue in this zone.’
Hansoo refocused on blocking the attacks.
Things could be dealt with since it was only twenty of them.
If a few more attacks had flown in then he might’ve been dragged down to the point
of being captured.
‘The Racial Metamorphosis…This isn’t the time to use it yet.’
“This won’t do. Hang onto me.”
“Pardon? Aaaak!”
Even before she could finish speaking, Hansoo had thrown her into the air in front
of him and used both hands to deflect the attacks behind him.
Hududududk
The range of defense was much different from one hand to two hands.
As he cut off the freezing and curse type skills that could hold him down and
blocked the incoming damage, the gap that had been slowly closing in reversed and
was getting further apart.
‘Phew.’
Akilen, who had been thrown, barely caught onto Hansoo’s front like a koala and
sighed in relief.
‘He’s really reliable.’
Hansoo’s physique was very large to begin with so most of the attacks hadn’t
reached her small self.
It was like a giant shield in front of her blocking everything for her.
Akilen, who was now in safety, started to refocus on what she had to do.
Since her job was a guide.
‘Let’s see. Past the black boulder and…To the right of the ditch.’
The destroyed ruins and rubble flew past Hansoo, who was running at an extremely
fast speed, very quickly.
And in between those ruins the blue gloves that had lost their light could be seen
from time to time.
These were all remnants they had found.
But Hansoo wasn’t looking for such a thing.
‘He…Probably wants to go over to that place.’
Akilen, who had been looking all around their surroundings, suddenly pointed
towards a direction.
“That way!”
A giant circular building that still maintained its shape and looked a bit
different from the other ruins.
Hansoo inspected this building for a moment and then nodded.
‘This is it.’
Research lab.
The Sealing Jade was in here.
‘Though it’s a bit dangerous…’
Butt he didn’t have a choice.
He had to get it no matter what.
Only then would he be able to start solving the Yellow Zone.
“We’re going in. Hold on tight.”

“Huh? Uhhh?”
Boooom!
Boobooboom!
Hansoo deflected the skills that flew in from behind, smashed the wall of the
building in front of him and jumped inside.
Chapter 155
* * *
Boooooom!
Hansoo dodged the incoming attacks and kicked off of the walls as he proceeded
inwards.
Along with the tremendous amount of skills behind him.
Boom! Boom!
The building which had maintained its original shape started to get smashed apart.
‘Let’s see. Not here…’
Hansoo destroyed a wall with a kick and then shook his head as he moved into a
different part of the building.
Though it looked like he was just smashing random things, Hansoo was calculating
the vibration of the building as he launched kicks.
After another moment.
Booom!
‘It’s here.’
A location which was slightly less sturdy than the other parts.
Hansoo lifted his leg up and smashed it down.
Boooooom!
Hansoo’s body, which had been enhanced by the silver liquid, started to create
cracks upon the ground.
This is where it should end usually.
Since even Hansoo wasn’t strong enough to create an earthquake with just a single
stomp.
But the result was slightly different.
Kuuugugugugugu
“Uhh?”
The moment Akilen made that noise.
Booooom!
Hansoo lifted his leg and stomped down again.
Rumble
The entire ground broke apart and a small hole appeared.
It was a pretty crappy method of hiding something but it had still remained until
today because of that reason.
Since the higher races would’ve found it if there were things like mechanisms on
it.
‘Ugh.’
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the small hole.
Since it looked a bit too small for Hansoo to go in.
It might’ve been enough for a normal person but Hansoo wasn’t really a normal
person.
This hole seemed a bit too small for a 2m sized man to go in.
He would definitely get stuck in there if he went down.
Booooom!
Hansoo hit the floor again.
Not with his foot but with the Forked Lightning this time.
Kadududuk
But unlike how it had fared so far, the ground absorbed all the force from the
Forced Lightning.
As if there was something very precious inside it.
‘I guess I can’t enlarge the hole anymore.’

He might be able to do it if he tried really hard but it would take quite a bit of
time.
And the people chasing behind him wouldn’t let him be if he were to squeeze himself
in there.
‘…Did they make it this small on purpose? This is a bit troublesome.’
For his size to come back and bite him in the ass.
While Hansoo was frowning due to this unexpected turn of events.
“Ugh…”
Akilen, who had been holding tightly onto his chest due to the rebound force of his
kick, made moaning sounds.
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke.
“I have a request.”
“Yes?”
Hansoo took a glance at the Hunters swarming towards him and spoke to Akilen.
“If you go beneath here, there’ll be a small black marble. I need that.”
“…”
Akilen then took a glance at the small hole below her.
A small but endless looking hole.
“Mmm…”
Akilen groaned a bit.
She wasn’t afraid of falling.
Though the hole was long to the point where she couldn’t see the bottom, her body
wasn’t weak to the point where she would get hurt from falling.
There was another reason why she was groaning.
‘…It feels unpleasant.’
A feeling of needles being pricked onto her entire body.
She didn’t know what was below here but if its existence alone made her feel like
this then it wouldn’t be something simple.
Akilen hurriedly asked Hansoo.
“What about you mister?”
Hansoo raised his spear and replied.
“I have to block them until you activate that.”

“Uh…”
“Go.”
“Aaaaak!”
As Akilen stopped to ponder, Hansoo just hit Akilen with the back of the spear and
pushed her into the hole.
Akilen screamed as she fell but he didn’t really care much.
Since it wasn’t like there was something dangerous below.
Activating it wasn’t that complicated either.
It would take a while but it wasn’t dangerous at all.
‘I’m the one in trouble.’
Rumble
Hansoo started at the wall exploding in after covering up the hole with a large
amount of rubble.
Booooom!
Booom!
The circular research lab had lost its original shape from the constant attacks
poured upon it and started to turn into ruins.
At that moment a laser flew in from the distance.
Karhal’s skill, <Quintuple Beam>.
A big laser beam which was made of five different colored smaller beams shot
towards Hansoo.
Hansoo frowned as he saw this.
‘…It’s an AOE skill. And Quintuple Beam at that…Such a high level skill.’
It wasn’t one of the triple numberings but if one were to choose 3000 skills then
it would definitely fit in those.
Out of hundreds of thousands of skills, a skill of this level was not something he
could ignore.
No, it was actually an amazing skill.
‘And the mastery level is… Almost 100%’
Strength befitting of the team leader of the 1st Area.
He could dodge it.
Since the Quintuple Beam’s power was tremendous but it wasn’t that fast.
But the moment he tried to dodge it the laser beam will explode and melt down
everything in the vicinity.
The ground itself wouldn’t melt but Akilen, who was inside the hole, wouldn’t be
able to dodge it.
‘She’d probably die.’
It would be a problem if he got hit as well.
The moment he got hit the five different beams will drive into his body and gnaw
upon his insides.
Like a parasite devouring the inside of a person.
‘I have no choice.’
Hansoo breathed in deeply and then raised his spear.
He then pushed his Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement to the limits and focused it onto
a point.
He then smashed it onto the center of the laser flying towards him.
Clanggg!
The sound of something smashing apart.
It wasn’t loud but the effect was clear.
The moment Hansoo smashed the center of the beam.
Paaaaaak!
The beam that was comprised of five lights got smashed apart into bits.
Of course this wasn’t the end.
Though it had been split into five, every single one of those beams were powerful.
‘Hooooop.’
Hansoo moved his body above the hole Akilen went down into and then stood still.
He then crouched down and focused all of the mana in his body into the Demonic
Dragon’s Reinforcement.
Boooboboboboom!
Soon a giant explosion occurred.
Five giant explosions occurred around Hansoo as they swept all around his
surroundings.
Red, Blue, Yellow, White and Black colors swept around the surroundings and erased
all the remaining bits of the building.
Along with Hansoo in the inner parts of the research lab.
Rumblee!
As the dust settled and darkness was about to come back.
From the remaining lights of the five colors, the result of the giant explosions
could be seen.
Traces of destruction which seemed like five meteors had hit.
The ground hadn’t been destroyed as if it was made of something incredible but all
the rubble and building parts had melted down.
Although the user should’ve been content with the result of his skill, which had
destroyed everything around its explosion point, Karhal made quite a discontent
expression since he had to use up every bit of mana he had.
‘I thought this would’ve ended everything…’
Quintuple Beam.
A skill that had made him into the best Hunter of the village, his final trump
card.
The might of the Quintuple Beam was amazing but a befitting amount of mana had to
be used and it was slow so it was easy to dodge.
It was useful against giant beasts but was hard to use against humans.
But he had tried using it since the kid Hansoo held onto had disappeared somewhere.
Since he thought that Hansoo wouldn’t be able to dodge because of that kid.
And it was a success.
Hansoo had chosen to go up against the Quintuple Beam.
But it was only half a success.
‘How did he know the method of disabling the Quintuple Beam…?’
The sole method of disabling the Quintuple Beam.
The five beams synergized with each other and enhanced each other.
If one would stab the core part that connected these five beams and split them up
then they could prevent the beams from entering their body as well as lowering the
damage done by the beam.
But this was something that others wouldn’t be able to figure out or would have a
hard time figuring out.
Since stabbing such a powerful skill with one’s own skill was something that was
hard for a sane person.
Karhal made a bitter expression but then shook his head as he focused on the scene
in front of him.
It was half a failure.
Which meant that it was half a success.

Tadak. Tadadak.
The body of Hansoo, which had been swept by the explosions of the Quintuple Beam,
had been burnt quite well.
The strange armor he had on had cracks in it and his entire body was full of
injuries.
Karhal laughed as he looked at Hansoo.
‘I’ll acknowledge it. I have lost to you.’
The Quintuple Beam was something he could only use by using every bit of mana in
his body.
A skill which he had gambled everything on had only resulted in this.
Though the damage was significant, Hansoo still looked like he could fight.
If it was a one on one situation then he would be dead now since he had no more
mana.
But he wasn’t alone.
Papapapak
The 19 members behind Karhal ran past him and were about to charge into Hansoo.
Hansoo who was standing still in the distance.
They might’ve been afraid usually but they saw it clearly.
They saw Hansoo being hit by the Quintuple Beam of the team leader.
Even the extremely powerful level 2 beasts whined after getting hit by the
Quintuple Beam and either ran or fell dead.
Even Hansoo wouldn’t be fine.
‘We need to kill him off now.’
At that moment.
“Wait!”
“…?”
The 19 people made confused expressions from Karhal’s shout which had stopped them.
Karhal smiled as he looked at them.
“You all know that a wounded beast is dangerous.’
Everyone nodded at those words.
Since the most dangerous time of a beast isn’t when it’s up and running healthily.
It was when it received a large wound.

The moment the beast realizes that it wouldn’t be able to survive.
Then it would become the most frightening.
Since it would put its life on the line to attack.
A beast which wanted to take at least one more person down along with itself was an
extremely dangerous one.
And them, the Hunters, knew about this very well.
Karhal spoke towards them.
“There’s not really a way to go near him. The kid went into the hole he’s
defending. It seems like he wants to defend the kid.”
“Haha. He’s quite cool isn’t he.”
Etianon, one of the 19 members, laughed coldly.
‘I wondered why he was standing still above the hole.’
This changed the story.
If Hansoo couldn’t come at them then they didn’t have a reason to charge into him.
Kiiiiing
Etianon and the other Hunters leisurely took up positions and prepared their
skills.
Large scale skills that were powerful like the Quintuple Beam but took long to
prepare and had a slow projectile speed so it was only used on large slow beasts.
Large area skills that would be enough to sweep into the hole below him if he
dodged, skills that a mere Farmer wouldn’t be able to resist.
Soon.
Boobooooooom!
Rumble!’
Numerous beams started to make their way towards Hansoo.
Rumble!
19 dark and bright skills got shot out in turns in order to not disturb each other.
The skills were befitting of the 1st Area’s Hunters who were specialized to kill
the beasts.
Except the problem was that the beast this time was Hansoo.
‘Tsk. Hurry up.’
Hansoo clicked his tongue and then held on tightly onto the Forked Lightning in his
hands.
And then soon the bright blue flame in the very front of the barrage smashed onto
Hansoo.
Boooooom!
Azure Flame.
A skill that was a step above the Scarlet Flame.
Hansoo spun the Forked Lightning, which was covered in the Demonic Dragon’s
Reinforcement, like a windmill and at the same time bred the pores of the third
Pandemic Blade to the brim.
Bubble bubble
The pores bubbled as they covered Hansoo’s body.
The Azure Flame’s specialty and strong point.
Once it struck the opponent it wouldn’t come off or die down and continue to burn
the opponent’s body.
Until it burned a set amount.
The normal amount was three times the size of a normal adult.
It was more than enough to burn a piece of armor and one person.
‘Except… That’s the disadvantage’
Chiiiiiik
The pores that instantly enlarged started to burn up from the Azure Flames.
The Azure Flame tried to devour the pores but the pores divided up and fought
against the Azure Flames.
Soon.
Pishiiiiik
The Azure Flame which had burnt the area it could disappeared with a whisper of a
sound.
It hadn’t even touched Hansoo’s body and instead burnt the pores that blew up from
his body.’
‘Damn. For him to use such a tactic.’
Etianon frowned deeply.
Since it was the first time his Azure Flames had been stopped without any results
like this.
But this wasn’t the end.
Soon the 18 other skills smashed into Hansoo in turns.

Booom!
Boooooom!
Boooom!
Beams and projectiles that were sent out.
Hansoo started to smash all the incoming skills one by one.
Some he broke by splitting.
Some he sent flying away by smashing it.
Some he hit the core and destroyed it.
Karhal was shocked as he saw this.
Every one of these skills weren’t sent out half-heartedly.
These weren’t skills that should get smashed apart that easily.
‘What an amazing guy. He knows everything about the skills.’
Hansoo’s strong point wasn’t his strength.
It was the ability to use the strength he had efficiently to smash the weakness of
the opponent.
‘What a pity. I kind of hope I could get him into our team.’
But Karhal shook his head.
They had crossed the line too much.
Even if a guy like that came in, it would only disturb their teamwork.
‘And…He’ll die soon anyway.’
Karhal smiled.
Since Hansoo’s body started to appear after he had defended all the assaults one by
one and the resulting smoke had cleared.
A much more tragic look than before.
The armor was filled with cracks, his skin was burnt up and he couldn’t use his
left arm because he sacrificed it to block two skills that flew into him.
Karhal was about to raise his hands to order a second wave of assaults but just
brought them back down.
Since they were already preparing them.
Kiiiiiiing
The exact skills from before appeared in their hands again.
He would block it the same again but it wouldn’t matter.

Since he would’ve become a corpse by then.
‘Good bye.’
As Karhal was focusing all his five senses onto Hansoo in order to memorize
Hansoo’s final appearance.
‘Mmm?’
A shout was heard from Karhal’s ears that were extremely focused.
From the dark hole that Hansoo was blocking.
‘What are they saying…?’
The moment Karhal focused more of his senses onto his ears to hear better.
Shiver.
A chill ran down Karhal’s entire body.
Since Hansoo, who had become a mess, started to smile.
An extremely displeasing smile.
At that moment.
“Uuuh?”
“Huh?”
Confused shouts were heard from beside Karhal.
Chapter 156
* * *
Kurrrrruuuung
Uuuuuuruung
Keron smiled as he heard the noise coming from the depths of the darkness.
“Oh my. There’s an uproar happening.”
In the direction where Karhal and the other Hunters had chased Hansoo who had run
away.
Every bit of sound that was ringing out from that location wasn’t simple.
A noise that wasn’t from a chase but rather a noise that occurred during a clash.
Which meant that Hansoo had been caught.
‘Which means the result is clear already. Though it’s a pity that I wouldn’t be
able to kill him with my own hands…’
Well, it didn’t matter much since he was looking at something else that was
amusing.
Chwaaaak
Keron looked at the 9 Farmers who had been turned into a mess and were lying around
him.
They could still move but they all had something in common.
That they couldn’t run away no matter what because either their legs or their
ankles were broken.
‘Well. Catching 9 is more than enough for myself.’
Keron looked at Mackill who was still trying to resist and brought up the skill in
his hand, <Repalram’s Snake>.
A skill that wasn’t as powerful as the Quintuple Beam of the team leader but had a
short cast time and couldn’t be dodged so was useful in slowing down their
opponents.
Though the power was a bit weak, it was more than enough against Farmers.
Kiiiiiiing
Soon a snake shaped smoke rose up from his hand.
The moment the smoke rose up.
Chaajajajak
“Kuuuk…”
The purple snake rose up from the ground-like smoke and rose up into the air as it
tied around Mackill.
It seemed like it was swept by, the difference in between the user and the target
was always the most important aspect.
Mackill, whose runes were much lower than Keron, had her skills smashed apart.
At the same time the artifacts on her body got destroyed and her clothes got
ripped.
Keron laughed happily as he looked at this scene.
“Livestock doesn’t need clothes. What a nice scene.”
Keron laughed coldly.
Since the time has come for his purpose of giving up on Hansoo and coming here was
about to get started.
He needed to punish the leader pig who tried to run away along with the other
livestock.
In front of everyone else.
“Kuu….”
Mackill saw Keron approaching herself and grasped tightly onto the sword in her
hands.
Of course she knew herself.
That this was nowhere close to enough.
Mackill mutted as she thought of Hansoo who had run towards the research lab in the
depths of the darkness.
‘Damn. When’s it going to be. He didn’t fail right…?’
This was something she had done while trusting Hansoo.
Only when Hansoo attained that Sealing Jade would they have some hope.
But the constant sounds of explosions from the distance weighed down Mackill’s
mind.
Since such a large collision shouldn’t occur if everything went according to plan.
Kuuuugugugugung.
Boooom!
Keron, who was approaching Mackill who was staring at him with eyes full of venom,
suddenly shrugged his shoulders.
“Why are you guys resisting anyway? It’s not that bad right? Your lives are safe.
And you would’ve become toys of multiple people in the village anyway. Isn’t me
being nice to you enough? You don’t want to become like your friend right?”
Paduk
Mackill’’s expression froze as she had her body rolled up rightly.
‘This bastard. You dare say those words?’
Since the reason for her friend’s death was this guy.
When they had been caught by this guy the moment they got here and was being
humiliated.
Her friend made up her mind to escape.
<Dying is better than living like this. You wait here. If I get to the village and
say something to Ekidu then… Something will happen at least>
She needed to follow her friend.
Or stop her with her own life on the line.
Then she wouldn’t have seen her friend’s corpse which had been split into three
sections by Keron.
Mackill’s expression turned extremely cold extremely quickly.
‘…At least, you cannot.’
Since things had blown up to this point.
If Hansoo had failed then there was a high chance that these guys wouldn’t let them
go.
As Mackill made up her mind.
A skill which she had been saving for a long time started up.
A skill which burnt up her life force to activate, <Limit Breaker>.
Kuuururururu
A tremendous amount of strength that wasn’t available to her usually started to

flow through her body.
Booooom!
At the same time Mackill, who had been lying on the floor as a mess, jumped back
up.
The moment Mackill focused all her strength onto the sword in her hands and was
about to change into Keron.
Rumble.
A powerful earthquake rang throughout from somewhere.
From beneath where they were standing.
At that same time.
Hooooooooook
Formless shockwaves resonated out from the ground and swept Keron and Mackill.
‘Huh?’
An abnormal looking scene.
Keron flinched momentarily at the shockwave that rang throughout the entire
darkness and then refocused onto Mackill after shaking the thoughts off.
Since that wasn’t the important part right now.
He didn’t know what she had done but her aura was not simple.
It wasn’t threatening but not weak enough where he could let down his guard, a
powerful attack.
‘Damn. Did she use a sacrificial type skill or something. What a waste.’
Keron clicked his tongue.
The sacrificial type skills allowed one to show off a powerful might but took their
lives as the price.
But soon Keron’s expression brightened up.
‘As I expected. She’s scared.’
The explosive aura that surrounded her body disappeared and only the decisive
expression of Mackill could be seen.
Keron laughed wickedly as he saw this.
‘Yeah, a life is precious.’
It seemed she had canceled her last skill.
Keron looked at Mackill leisurely and was about to use his reinforcement.
It might’ve been different if she had used a skill but this much could easily be
blocked with just a reinforcement.
No, it wouldn’t even be able to get past the defensive skill around his body.
But at that moment.
“Uh? Uuuuh! What!?”
Keron freaked out.
But Mackill didn’t seem like she wanted to go easy on that Keron as she sharpened
her aura even more and flew in.
And soon.
Stab.
Keron freaked out too much as he couldn’t prepare for Mackill charging into him and
had let her stab his stomach.
A very sad result if one thought of the difference in their power levels.
“What the hell is this. Kuu…”
A situation that he had never even thought of being possible.
Keron grinded his teeth while looking at the longsword stabbed deep into his
stomach and then woke up as he smashed Mackill with his hands.
Since this bitch was applying force onto the sword and was trying to twist it.
His innards would all snap at this rate.
Smack!
“Kuuhuk!”
Mackill, who poured all her strength onto that attack, screamed out from that
single fist of Keron and flew back.
Since the difference in their runes were tremendous from the beginning.
But it was clear who gained from that short encounter.
Keron held down onto the sword embedded in his stomach, grinded his teeth and
spoke.
“You fucking bitch! What have you done! Mana..Why isn’t my mana moving!”
………………………………………
Karhal and the other Hunters all freaked out.
The moment a shout was heard from the dark hole.
A tremendous shockwave rang throughout and swept past them.
“What the hell!”
“The mana..Why isn’t it working suddenly!”
They tried to use skills again but then shouted out in confusion.
The mana that they had plenty of inside their bodies weren’t moving a bit at all.
Mana.
A force that was the origin of the adventurer’s power, something which allowed them
to use skills.
The origin of the strength which split the strong and the weak was not moving at
all.
And because of this all their skills and even the reinforcement surrounding their
body had been disintegrated.
Along with the supportive skills on their Artifacts.
Karhal’s expression froze.
‘…It seems the girl who went below has done something.’
Their mana wasn’t activating.
Their entire bodies were heavy.
And the skills that had enhanced their senses by numerous times had disappeared.
The defensive skills that surrounded them had disappeared and made them felt naked
and the reinforcement that enhanced their body was nowhere to be seen.
They all felt like naked children.
The extremely strange and fearsome sensation caused Karhal to clench his fists
tightly.
‘Damn…’
He wasn’t sure if this effect was temporary or permanent.
But one thing was clear.
One, Hansoo standing over there had done something.
Two, He knew how to solve this since he was the one who had caused this.
Karhal spoke with a heavy expression.
“Catch him. You cannot kill him no matter what.”
If this situation was permanent and only he knew the solution?
It would become extremely troublesome.
Humans who couldn’t use skills would fall to the bottom of the food chain.
Though they had the runes, most of a human’s power came from the skills.
A human who only had runes wasn’t even strong as a beast with a powerful body.
At Karhal’s words, Etianon warmed up his body as he walked out.
“Presumptuous bastard. It seems you’re quite confident in hand to hand combat.”
Karhal and the other Hunters followed Etianon and stepped out.
There was a reason why they were approaching Hansoo in confidence.
‘Dumbass. If you’re going to use such a tactic, at least make it so you don’t get
hit by it as well.’
The golden reinforcement that was threatening and oppressive and that had
surrounded his body had completely disappeared.
Which meant that he was also affected by the shockwave from before.
What did they have to fear then?
Their runes were at a much higher level.
And they had many more people.
“Success…Waaa!”
Akilen, who had climbed out from the hole produly with the small black marble in
the hands, freaked out as she saw the people slowly approaching her.
Since even if the Sealing Jade in her hands was activated, it didn’t make them
unable to move.
‘This is bad!’
When Akilen was about to hurriedly climb out from the hole.
Hansoo chuckled as he saw her.
“Just stay in there. Continue to activate that.”
Push.
“Waaaaa!”
Hansoo pushed Akilen back by hitting her hands which was holding onto the wall and
then checked the status of his body.
Kurururk. Kuruk.
Etianon came all the way up to Hansoo and spoke as he laughed.
“Oh? You don’t need any help?”
Karhal looked at that Etianon with a trusting expression.
Since Etianon was the best in hand to hand combat despite having weaker skills.
Of course he would be confident in a situation like this.
Hansoo laughed at those words and swung his spear.
Hooooooong!
The golden spear cut through the air and made loud noises.
‘…Huh?’
Etianon, who was about to leisreuly recieve the attack, suddenly froze.’
‘What the fuck!’
The moment Etianon raised the dagger in his hands to block it.
Booooooom!
The spear smashed onto the blade and made a huge noise.
Kuududududk
“Uaaaak!”
The blade, which had withstood too large of a force, got pushed back onto Etianon.
A tremendous strength that couldn’t be explained with just runes.
And because of this, Etianon’s arm which held the dagger got smashed apart as he
got sent flying backwards while screaming.
Karhal and the other Hunter’s expressions froze as they watched this scene.
“What the hell have you done…”
Karhal mumbled with an expression of disbelief.
That tremendous amount of strength.
That was not something that could come out without any skills or reinforcements.
Hansoo laughed as he looked at them.
Kudududududk
The silver liquid constantly flowed inside his body and enhanced his body.
It didn’t matter even if there was no mana.
Since the Dragon Essence Blade and the Body Enhancement Surgery were not a result
of mana.
It was the result of Genetic Engineering that the Akarons, who couldn’t use mana,
had created.
Even if they took the runes into account, the difference between the physical body
of him who had been enhanced by the Dragon Essence Blade and the Body Enhancement
Surgery and them was more than the difference between a bear and a human.
‘Sealing Jade. Wonderful. Sages, I’ll avenge you guys.’
He would now ride the rapid currents again.
Hansoo thought that it was a relief since there wasn’t much time until the Higher
Races would come and then stomped on the ground as he jumped up.
Since he needed to finish this place up first.
“Let’s end this.”
“God fucking damnit…”
Maybe this is how it felt when people found out their guns had been broken when
they came to hunt a bear.
No, meeting a bear bare handed would feel better than this.
Kuduk
Kudududuk
The Hunter’s expressions all turned dark as they saw Hansoo who was approaching
them while smashing the floor with every step.
…………………………………
Kuuurururururung
‘Hmm?’
An area that was hundreds of kilometers away from the ceasefire village.
A wolfman who had been enjoying snacks in the Satellite Fortress of the
Arukons,<Attilan>, had his ears perked up.
‘…I felt a strange aura.’
Their race’s specialty had developed their sixth sense into supernatural levels.
And something was touching that exact sixth sense.
But this much wasn’t enough.
The 4m tall wolfman and Arukon’s gatherer, Dakidus, shook off his head and then
continued to chew the snack he was eating.
Since it was the most delicious while it was alive.
“Kkuuu….Aaaaak!”
And soon the momentarily quiet rest area in the Attilan got filled up with screams
again.
To be precise, from the screams of the humans who had been prepared as snacks.
“Aaaaaak!”
They were all quite powerful adventurers, but they couldn’t even dream of
resisting.
Dakidus ignored the screams and continued to enjoy the snacks, licked the piece of
flesh by his mouth and then mumbled.
‘I should find out about this when I go to pick up the harvests this time around.’
Uuudududk. Kuudududk.
The giant mouth split open and then swallowed up the remaining bit of the human.
Dakidus, who had finished the remaining snack, looked towards the ceasefire village
which was the location where he would gather the harvest this time around.
Chapter 157
Reincarnator – Chapter 157 : Voting Offerings (1)
* * *
“Ugh….”
Karhal groaned in misery as he checked his surroundings after being turned into a
mess.
‘…Everyone got caught huh.’
It seems they had all been caught during the time he lost consciousness.
The Farmers were looking at them with vicious eyes.
‘Hmm…It seems a few have already lost their lives.’
It seemed Keron, Etianon or the others who had been the ones who operated this
Human Farm had been killed already.
And people like Sebastienne who didn’t really know much about all of this had just
been tied down.
Though she had been beaten a bit.
‘You shouldn’t have crossed the line Keron, Etianon. Stupid bastards.’
He wasn’t in the position to say this but that was the truth.
Hadn’t him, who didn’t know about the farm at all, stayed alive?
The ones who were excessive had been killed but it didn’t seem like they had yet
decided how to deal with him and the others like him.
‘Then there’s a bit of hope.’
Though the lives of his comrades had been taken, Karhal didn’t really make a
nervous expression at all.
Since it wasn’t the end yet.
“Hey come on. Hear me out for a second.”
Mackill moved the sword to Karhal’s neck after seeing him speaking out in such a
laid back manner.
“I’ll hear out your last words at least.”
Karhal, who had been beaten down to a mess, voiced his thoughts with a serious
expression.
“Decide what to do after hearing me out. What are you guys going to do now?”
Everyone stopped at those words.
Since they hadn’t thought this far due to having been extremely enraged from the
previous event.
Akilen spoke with an agitated expression.
“That damn village…”

But Karhal cut her off.
“Are you going to leave the village once and for all? And what about you Hansoo?
Are you going to get through the Green Road with these guys?”
The Farmers flinched at Karhal’s words.
Green Road.
A road filled with rank 1 and 2 beasts that threatened the village.
Going through this road with their current abilities was suicide.
Karhal spoke with a heavy expression while looking at the Farmers.
Since there was no need to agitate them further by making fun of them.
His life was still in their hands.
“The village is a place where people like you are needed. How long do you think you
can survive without the village? The village asked you before we brought you in. As
to whether you can sacrifice a bit of humanness for survival. Did it bring you in
forcibly?”
“…”
Everyone frowned but didn’t rebuke those words.
Since they weren’t wrong.
Karhal continued to speak.
“Basically, you guys have just blatantly broken the rules of the village. We didn’t
do well in our position but at least we’re useful. What are you going to go do at
the village? Kill everyone of us who went into the forbidden area to torment you?
Do you have any idea how chaotic the 1st Area would become without us and how many
Farmers would die because of that? Are you going to defend against all those beasts
by yourself?”
Karhal then looked at the black marble in Hansoo’s hands.
It sealed mana.
A very threatening effect.
But it was useless against the beasts.
Since a beast would just shred them apart with their physical abilities alone.
Though Hansoo might be able to win against them, he wouldn’t be able to hunt better
than them.
Karhal spoke as he looked at the Farmers who were getting more and more nervous.
This was the last chance.
He needed to stay calm.

Karhal calmly spoke.
“Let’s just drop it here. If you guys return to the village separate from us then
it’ll be solved. If we blame everything to the dead then it would end very quietly.
Perfect right? Nothing happened today. Oh wait! Something did happen. Since we
cleared the maniacs of the 1st Area and saved you.”
Mackill frowned as she spoke.
“How can we trust you? What if you do something to us after you get to the
village?”
Karhal chuckled at Mackill’s words.
“Aren’t you holding onto our weakness? You just need to tell everything to Enkidu
if something goes wrong. We wouldn’t die but… A 1st or 2nd ranking beast will still
be hard for us to fight. There’s no reason we would risk going through that just to
piss you off a bit more. We Hunters of the 1st Area and will be leaving in just a
few months, there’s no reason to worsen the situation.”
“Damnit.”
Mackill frowned as she spat out those words.
Since those words were right despite making her annoyed.
The Hunters wouldn’t die from them telling everything to Ekidu.
Since the village wouldn’t dare kill the remaining 1st Area’s Hunters.
No, there’ll be less restrictions on the ones who are in charge of the 1st Area.
Since the problem will get worse if they killed all the people in charge of the 1st
Area.
But this was why it was a safe situation for both parties.
If the Hunters would die from the Farmers telling on them then they would do
everything in their power to get rid of the Farmers who would be a danger to them
after getting to the village.
Mackill took a glance at Hansoo.
“What do we do…?”
Hansoo shrugged and spoke.
“Why are you asking me that?”
“…”
“What kind of authority do I have to decide that? It’s all in your hands.”
He had accomplished his objective.
And the ones who suffered were Mackill and her group.
If the Farmers could forgive the Hunters then it’ll end with that but if they
couldn’t then the Hunters would just all die.
Since there wasn’t a set guideline for a suitable retribution.
“…Phew.”
Mackill turned around to hear out the opinions of others.
‘Though the answer is predestined already.’
It wasn’t a bad offer.
They had already killed the ones who they really wanted to kill anyway.
And as she expected, the people were making nervous expressions while nodding.
Since they didn’t really have another method to solve this.
Karhal laughed as he looked at Mackill.
“Then release the mana suppression please. We’re on one side now right? You can
just suppress us right away if you wanted to anyway.”
Mackill sighed deeply and then nodded.
“Okay. Hansoo. Could you please?”
Hansoo then turned off the black jade in his hands.
Kiiiiiiiiing
The jade stopped right away.
At the same time the mana in their bodies that refused to even budge slightly
started to move.
‘I still can’t use it however I want. There are some set rules.’
At the very least, he couldn’t turn the surrounding area into a vacuum of mana as
he wanted.
‘…I should use it when the Harvester comes.’
He knew that he should not use this until then.
While Hansoo was inspecting the black jade.
Karhal made a content expression from the mana refilling in his body and then stood
up from his spot.
Along with the other Hunters.
‘Damn. Was this really the right choice?’
An aura that theirs couldn’t even compare to.
As the farmers were feeling nervous while looking at those Hunters, Karhal looked
at the other Hunters behind him and shouted.
“Okay. Since we have thirty people… Take 7 each.”

“…Take what?”
At Mackill’s question, who was feeling a bit nervous from their powers she had seen
earlier, Karhal just smiled as he replied:
“What do you mean? Since we’re comrades we’ll take you up there on our backs. It’ll
be a bit hard on your own.”
Karhal then pointed towards the top of this darkness.
It was a height that Mackill and the Farmers wouldn’t even dare to climb.
But if Karhal and the others helped them a bit with their skills from behind them
it’ll be very easy.
‘Phew. The position of force has been switched over completely.’
But this was still okay.
While Mackill was shaking her head and preparing to go up.
Hansoo spoke towards Karhal who was feeling quite leisurely.
“Wait. We didn’t finish yet. Since you finished speaking to them, you should talk a
bit with me too.”
“…Mmm.”
Karhal looked at Hansoo with a heavy expression.
‘Yeah. Releasing a caught fish…He shouldn’t let us go for free.’
He had forgotten about the most threatening person here while dealing with the
angered Farmers.
Even if the Farmers decided to let them go, if this guy wanted to kill them all
then it would be a piece of cake.
‘That damned marble.’
Karhal’s leisurely expression disappeared and was replaced with an extremely

pressured expression.
If Hansoo decided to kill them all?
There was no reason to test anything out.
The 200 Farmers and 30 Hunters here would just all disappear.
They would all get smashed apart by that guy’s stupidly powerful body.
He would then just eat up their runes and continue.
He wouldn’t be able to remain in the village with that but why would he want to
stay there anyway?
Someone at his level could just go through the Green Road with ease.
‘It seems he has some other thoughts since he hasn’t done that yet…’
“What is it?”
Hansoo didn’t seem impulsive but this was definitely not a pushover.
And he had nothing to lose either.
He might ask for something large.
Hansoo spoke towards Karhal who had prepared himself mentally.
……………………………………………..
“…Oh my. Something like this really happened?”
Ekidu frowned as she listened to the stories of the Hunters and the Farmers who had
returned.
For the Farmers who were suspected of being killed by the beasts or having gone
missing to be trapped in the 1st Area.
Karim, the leader of the guards, nodded as he looked at Ekidu.
“It seems the remaining 1st Area Hunters have brought them. Anyways, are you going
to just let this slide? Not being able to regulate one’s team properly is also a
crime.”
Enkidu looked at Karim with a heavy expression.
“We have a fault as well for not being able to find something like this out. And
since most came back alive… Let’s just leave it at that. Oh and watch over them
strictly. They might’ve closed up their mouths due to threats.”
“Understood.”
Karim nodded.
Since the current situation wasn’t one where he should be wasting time on things
like this.
The Human Farm event was pretty important but a bigger problem had come up to their
front door.
‘Tsk.’
Karim finished her thoughts and then looked towards the distance, past Ekidu’s
residence.
Towards the territory of the Higher race past the ceasefire village.
‘Dakidus…’
Karim mumbled quietly and spoke to Ekidu.
“We have to start now.”
“….Damn.”
Ekidu clenched her teeth at those words.
There wasn’t much time until the Harvester of Arukon, the giant Beastmen race,
<Devouring Living Ones> Dakidus arrived.
They needed to pick out the offerings before then.
With their own hands.
Karim shook his head while looking at Ekidu and spoke.
With a helpless expression.
“What more are you asking for? This is still very much democratic. Living like this
in a world such as this is very good. Ekidu, remember that.”
“…Like this huh.”
Ekidu clenched her teeth.
It was a word she really hated in the past.
Since those words were just excuses.
But in a situation like this, those were the only words that managed to comfort her
in any sense.
Ekidu sighed deeply and then spoke with a heavy expression.
“Okay. Bring everyone to the inner parts to the village and seal them. The vote…
Begins.”
Karim then nodded as he checked the population of the village.
“Okay. Oh and by the way…There are no preferences and special treatments.”
“I know.”
Karim nodded as he walked out.
…………………………………….
“…This doesn’t feel very good.”
Altair, one of the newcomers who had come with Hansoo to the village, made a
nervous expression while looking around her surroundings.
Since the entire place was in chaos.
“Hurry and go into the village!”
“Damnit! Just use words man! We’re going in!”
“Where else would we go anyway!”
Everyone was being shoved through the 52 wooden doors all around the village.
Everyone including the Hunters and the Farmers.

And these people started to move towards the residential area after coming into the
village.
To them who moved around in rotations, being pushed in all at once was quite a
hassle.
‘The issue is… Why is it suddenly like this?’
A hassle like this was something quite hard to see usually.
At this rate the village’s system which was needed for it to continue to run would
stop.
What kind of event was this that every hour they spent in the Otherworld in leisure
was another hour closer to death?
They even thought of running away from the suspicious air but what could they do
anyway?
At that moment.
Kuugugugugugu
All the wooden doors started to close up after they all entered.
Every single door from the outermost wall and the fences that divided the three
areas.
“Huh?”
All the doors of the wooden walls were sealed.
At the same time some people walked up the hundred scouting posts placed atop of
the outermost walls.
Altair frowned as she looked at the people surrounding her as if not one of the
people here could escape.
‘They are…’
Guards.
They were hard to find in the first place anyway, why were they moving in such a
large scale?
At that moment.
Karim, who was standing on top of the highest scouting post, shouted out loudly.
“The vote begins now! The time limit is 3 days. Whatever you do…Receive the
recommendations of three people! By proving that you’re useful to the village.
Those who fail to receive the recommendations of three people will all get sent as
an offering!”
“…Offering?”
“Of course we wouldn’t stop you sacrificing yourself for your comrades, prove your
worth if you don’t want to become an offering! To your comrades! Achieve three
votes no matter what!”
At the same time everyone’ expression split up.
Between the leisurely ones and the pressured ones.
“Damnit! It was two last time! Why is it three now!”
“Aaaaaaahh!”
“Nothing can be done. The balance has been broken because newcomers haven’t come in
recently. Begin!”
Everyone looked at Altair and Hansoo with evil expressions after hearing the word
newcomers.
Chapter 158
* * *
Altair made a confused expression.
A vote for offerings.
She didn’t know what an offering was but she deduced that it wasn’t good.
Since the whole village was in chaos after the vote had begun.
And as if receiving three was the most important thing, arguments were getting
louder and there were curses being thrown around.
Some were running somewhere else and others were discussing something.
All with urgent expressions.
At that moment.
A few people who were causing an uproar approached Altair and her group.
“Hey! Newcomers! Let’s have a talk!”
“…”
Altair finched as she looked at these people approaching her with a threatening
aura.
Her own group only had around 9 people.
But the other side had at least 20 people.
And their eyes were all shining as if they were in a rush.
This was very dangerous.
Since the ones who didn’t have any leisure to back off to might do some crazy
things.
‘Damnit. At least tell us what the vote is.’
At that moment.
Hoooook!
One of the guards, who was watching from above the scouting post, jumped down and
landed on the ground.
Tadak
The sound of the landing was very quiet but effect wasn’t.
“Ugh…”
The Farmers who were walking up suddenly flinched while looking at the Guard.
Hellum, a guard who had landed, smiled and then shouted to the ones around him.
“You know already. That violence is forbidden.”
“Damn…”
Altair sighed as she looked at the people walking off and then switched her gaze
onto the guard.
The person who had first guided them in the village.
Altair asked Hellum.
“What is the vote and why is it causing such a ruckus?”
Hellum chuckled.
“Well. Putting it simply, it’s like a popularity vote.”
“What?”
Altair spoke with a dumbfounded expression.
A popularity vote was enough to cause everyone to fall in panic like this?
No way.
Hellum added additional details while looking at Altair.
“You see, our village is in a certain situation where we need to pick out
offerings. Constantly.”
“…”
Offering.
A word that didn’t have good vibes to it.
Hellum continued to speak while looking at Altair.
“Actually, I don’t even know what happens to those who become offerings. But it’s a
fact that it doesn’t really sound good right? That’s why everyone was trying so
hard to fill their quota to not go but… This method was very vague. And to base it
off strength… That’s weird too right? We can’t really number everyone according to
strength and one’s strength might differ depending on how dire of a situation they
are in. And for someone to pick people off like a king… Our village is still a bit
democratic you see.”
“…Yeah.”
“This is why the voting system has been introduced.”
Vote.
The rules were simple.
One vote per one person.
The Farmers could give this to anybody but themselves that they judge to be needed
in the village.
And it was their choice whomever they gave it to.
Since someone might be really needed to them despite not being needed by others.
“The number changes every time but…With the amount of offerings we need this time,
you need at least three votes this time. This is the only reason to stay in the
village. It’s not that bad really. There was a time when one needed to receive five
people’s votes.”
Hellum was about to continue speaking but just held it in.
Since there wasn’t a need to be kind to a rude girl who disregarded seniority.
‘It’s extremely disadvantageous for newcomers like you.’
It wasn’t an issue of necessity but how long they had been in the village.
People in the village will usually appeal themselves to the others.
That they were needed in the village like this.
At first they had created this method just to pick out offerings but it brought
quite a positive effect to the whole community.
Most people will do whatever it took to profit usually.
Even if that harmed their comrades.

But once the offering system was introduced, they couldn’t do whatever they wanted.
Since they would then become the offerings in the next voting.
Nobody wanted to have somebody dangerous around them in an environment already

filled to the brim with danger.
Even if they were siblings.
And to keep one’s image as well as maintaining one’s chance at the vote, the
villagers were quite concerned about this issue during the normal days as well.
There were indeed three days to acquire the votes but having the guaranteed votes
before then was safer.
Altair made a dumbfounded expression at the words of Hellum that told her that she
needed to gain three votes.
Then a tremendous issue would arise from this.
“What…Do you mean that two thirds of the village will get dragged out as
offerings?”
It made no sense.
She didn’t know how long the offering system took place but if they cut off such a
large amount of people then there was no way the village would be able to be
maintained.
Hellum smiled at those words.
“Well actually…This is a bit different.”
“What?”
“You Farmers only have one vote per person. But there’s no rule saying that others
are the same way right?”
It was democratic, yes.
But it was only democratic <As much as possible>.
It was not like the real world.
…………………………………….
Karhal, a Hunter who had returned to the village, whistled as he looked at Mackill
who was looking at him with a despicable expression:
“Oh. Why have you come to see me? After saying such words.”
Mackill clenched her teeth and spoke:
“You knew that the time for the voting had come in the village.”
The moment Mackill and the other 200 people entered the village they had fallen
into another dangerous situation.
Since they, the ones who had been dragged away by Keron and Etianon the moment they
came into the village, had no connections whatsoever.
Even if they go around and vote for each other only 70 of them would be able to
live.
Karhal nodded at those words.
“I knew.”
The words of the leisurely Karhal.
Mackill shouted out in rage from the attitude of Karhal which seemed like it was
asking what the problem was.
“Damn! Then why did you bring us into the village right away! You could’ve waited
until the vote ended to bring us in!”
The offerings vote didn’t take that long.
If Karhal left them in the darkness until it ended and brought them?
Then they would’ve been able to dodge the vote this time along.
And then they would’ve been able to buy some time.
Until the next vote for the offerings.
Karhal smirked at these words.
A clear sneer.
Mackill stopped at Karhal’s expression.
“…What?”
Karhal laughed as he spoke.
With an attitude saying that she was only this much as well.
“You’re saying that you want to escape this vote by yourselves… What if the 200 of
you miss it? Then what about the other 200 who would get dragged along instead?”
“…”
“At least they had worked hard to bring in food to the village and didn’t mind
licking the foot of others just to collect some votes. They struggled as much as
they could. And if one compares them to you… It’s clear who should get dragged away
right?”
There wasn’t a need for Karhal to judge things anyway.
Since the results of the vote would tell them.
“In the end well… It means you guys got this far by stepping on others.”
Mackill couldn’t hold in her anger and shouted.
“You fucking bastard! That’s because we were trapped because of you!”

Karhal nodded as he heard the enraged shout of Mackill.
While erasing the smile on his face.
“Yeah. So that’s why you guys came to find us right? You want us to take
responsibility?”
“Haa…Haaa.”
Mackill suppressed her anger at those words and then started to breathe in and out.
The other side clearly knew what she wanted.
It was now time to get to the main point.
“Yeah. If you guys are still human…At least give us the votes this time around. You
guys have…Ten votes each.”
The Hunters had two privileges.
One, they were completely exempt from the vote.
Second, they all had 10 votes each.
It wasn’t wrong to say it was based on strength.
Since a Hunter was an important figure that couldn’t be traded even for 10 Farmers.
This was the true privilege of Hunters who lived atop of the Farmers.
To them, this whole voting this was just watching fire that was across the river.
This was the reason why Mackill came to find Karhal.
Karhal’s team, the 30 people, had a total of 300 votes.
And even more if they could ask for some people for help.
Karhal chuckled at Mackill’s words.
“You’re asking too much. You’re asking us to give you the authority to save 200
people.”
Mackill clenched her teeth and then spoke:
“Nothing can be done. And you guys won’t be able to ignore it as well. How would I
stop the mouths of those who would get dragged away as offerings?”
Nobody knew what happened to those who got dragged out as offerings.
But it was clear that they didn’t need to deal with the hunters anymore at least.
If they gather up and expose the Hunters then a calamity will befall the Hunters.
Karhal pondered for a moment while looking at Mackill threatening him and then
chuckled as he nodded.
“Sure. Since it wasn’t only Keron and Etianon who wronged. We need to take
responsibility a bit as well.”
As moment Mackill’s expression brightened up from Karhal’s answer, Karhal spoke
again:
“But, We cannot give you all 600 votes. We can hmm…Yeah, 300. We will only give you
300.”
“What?”
Karhal made an expression saying ‘Wasn’t it obvious?’.
“Of course. Why would the Farmers come all the way to us to lick our feet?”
The Hunters couldn’t play with the Farmers if they weren’t issued a Free Pass even
if they were Hunters.
But even without that, many Farmers would dodge the eyes of the guards and approach
the Hunters outside the village.
They would sell themselves so the Hunters could vote for them.
And there was no reason the Hunters needed to deny it.
Karhal continued to speak.
“There are a few votes we promised to give you see. You want us to scrape
everything off them and give it to you as well? This is too much. This is as much
as we can give you if we use every bit of influence we have.”
“…”
The words ‘Can you not’ almost came up from her throat but she gulped it back down.
She couldn’t.
Because then, even if they were able to dodge the vote this time around, they would
get killed by their fellow Farmers.
‘…Where to get the remaining votes?’
Mackill’s expression turned into that of panic slowly.
Karhal chuckled as he looked at Mackill and then spoke:
“Try going to that Hansoo guy. Though I’m not sure if you’re the only one who’s
quite urgent.”
“What?”
………………………………………………………….
Altair took her group and quickly started to go through the village.
‘I need to hurry and find him.’
Hansoo was their sole remaining hope.
They had 9 people.

The votes they needed was 27 in total but there was no one who would give them any
votes.
No one.
They needed to get those 10 votes from Hansoo at least and work from there.
But Altair realized that she was a step too late after having arrived.
“Please give me a vote! Just one! I’ve already collected two!”
“Please! I’ll do whatever you ask of if you give me two! I’ve collected quite a lot
of runes as well! Please I beg you!”
Hansoo’s surroundings had already turned into chaos.
It wasn’t just one or two.
Hundreds of people had gathered around him.
‘My god…’
Altair swirled her tongue around her mouth.
But she knew the reason for this.
There was a limited amount of Hunters in the village.
And the votes of those Hunters had long been set before the vote already.
The newly risen Hunter, Hansoo, was like their lifeline.
Altair stopped while looking at the attitudes of the giant group of people.
Though violence was forbidden, it didn’t seem from their expressions that things
would end calmy.
Well everyone here could only be like that.
Since they had all seen what the Harvester, the one called Dakidus, was chewing on
as a snack.
They didn’t know what happened to the ones sent away as offerings.
But if they get pushed out from here?
They would get dragged away by the thing that treated humans as snacks.
While everyone was shouting out loudly of the things they can offer with a panic
stricken expression, one of the people who had come here looked at Altair’s group
and spoke.
Since it had been quite long since the faces of the newcomers, the first in a
while, had spread around in the village.
They couldn’t do anything because of the Guards but the man still whispered quietly
to Altair.
“Hey. Isn’t it better for you to just stay out of this?”

“What?”
The man looked around his surroundings as he spoke.
“Everyone here has at least gathered two votes you see. They worked hard during the
normal days for it.”
The man frowned as he spoke.
Since he wasn’t an exemption to that.
‘Damn…I thought two votes would be enough.’
But in a situation like this, every vote had the worth of a life.
“Which means that ten people wouldn’t go with that guy’s votes. But you guys need 3
votes each to get exempted. Logically speaking, isn’t ten better than three? It’s
not like you die, who knows if they’ll treat you well when you get there?”
‘This monkey…Saying such things…’
Altair made a dumbfounded expression.
She didn’t know what would happen to the offerings but she could tell somewhat from
the people’s attitudes.
She could not get dragged away no matter what.
‘We’re acquaintances… He wouldn’t treat me like a stranger.’
Altair froze her expression and then walked towards Hansoo.
Chapter 159
* * *
Dakidus’ Fortress, the Harvester, Atillan.
Dakidus frowned slightly as he sat inside the control room.
“Hmm…I’m feeling distressed for some reason.”
Crunch Crunch.
“Aaaaaaahhh….”
If one feels stressed, then they should eat.
Dakidus’ hands moved towards the transparent snack container next to him.
Then his four-meter-long mouth opened up as he started to eat the humans that were
inside the container.
Crunch Crunch.
“Uaaaaak!”
The control room was filled with screams in an instant.
And on every single one of these human’s bodies were skills—powerful defensive
skills.
There wasn’t any form of suppression or control applied to the humans that Dakidus
was chewing on.
They were all fresh humans that had just been brought in.
“This fucking bitch!”
If they could use defensive skills,then they could also use offensive ones as well.
As the humans who’d been trapped within the mysterious clear container were picked
up by Dakidus’ hands, they all clenched their teeth and started to use their
skills.
A black beam came out from the hands of an adventurer in Dakidus’ hands and smashed
onto Dakidus’ eyes.
Then, a huge explosion occurred.
Boooooooom!
The entire room that Dakidus was in, which had clear walls, started to tremble from
the attack.
Surprisingly, a skill which had a similar power to the Pentuple Beam of Karhal, had
come out of a human who was merely a snack.
But of course, these people had been caught whilst they were adventuring inside of
the Green Road.
They were much stronger than those who acted like kings in those puny little
ceasefire zones.
“Grrr….A bitch huh. Isn’t that a bit too accurate?”
A beast-like rose up from Dakidus’ mouth—as if he couldn’t give up his beastial-

instincts.
But the adventurer fell into despair when he heard that noise.
He could clearly hear the sneer hidden within.

“Damnit….”
A blue barrier had surrounded the entire body of the wolfman.
From the crown off the wolfman’s head, to the rest of the body, the blue barrier
was currently protecting Dakidus extremely well.
“I heard that you guys were a bit smart. Don’t you know that just getting chewed up
is more convenient?”
“Ahhh….”
The adventurer was instantly filled with fear in that moment.
Dakidus threw the human into his mouth and started to chew.
“Uaaa-aaaaak!”
Booom!
Booo-boooo-boom!
Explosions and lasers came out from within Dakidus’ mouth.
However, Dakidus ignored the man’s last ditch efforts, and swirled his snack inside
his mouth as long as possible, before slowly chewing him down.
The inner parts of his mouth were also protected by the blue barrier.
No, this kind of resistance was rather fun.
‘The main dish isn’t really fun to eat.’
Dakidus liked snacks because of these sensations.
Since they struggled in his mouth.
Rumble. Rumble…
As the resistance in his mouth slowly stopped, Dakidus made a bored expression,
swallowed the snack, and then looked towards the border area in the distance while
smacking his lips.
And then thought of the sixth sense that had disturbed him a few days ago as he
made an uncomfortable expression.
The higher race—The Arukon.
If he ignored the other two Higher races that they shared borders with, then one
could say that there shouldn’t be any reason for this sixth sense to activate,
since humans were just mere livestock.
But why had it activated?
His role was just managing the farms in this nearby area, which grew these
livestock.
‘Well. It seems that these guys called that a ceasefire zone.’

Dakidus made an amused expression.
He could constantly eat humans for free, without doing anything himself.
If it wasn’t a farm, then what was it?
Dakidus pondered as he thought of the farm, but then just nodded his head.
‘I should go a bit early.’
Even without that disturbing sensation from a few days ago, going a bit early to
watch happened quite often.
Since watching the voting process that these guys had was quite amusing.
The last ones had often left quite an amusing scene.
‘The game’s quite nice.’
The moment Dakidus willed it.
Kiiiiiiiing…
The entire control room began to be shrouded in bright blue light.
At the same time, a huge quantity of mana started to come out from Dakidus’ body,
which had a blue crown on the top of the head.
Hooooooong.
The mana that came out from Dakidus’s body started to spread out in all directions.
At that moment…
Kuugugugugugugu….
The control room Dakidus was sitting in started to tremble excessively.
…………………………………………..
Hansoo nodded as he looked at the surrounding swarm of people.
If he could use this to hasten the preparing process, then it’d be very good.
‘I should enhance the Sealing Jade a bit more.’
The core material was the Sealing Jade.
But in order to give the Harvester, Dakidus, a fatal strike, the Sealing Jade alone
wasn’t enough.
Since the Sealing Jade, despite its tremendous power, wasn’t invincible.
If there wasn’t a limit to the Sealing Jade, why would the Sages have lost the war
against the Higher races?
This was why he had to prepare, and had to enhance the Sealing Jade further.
The alchemists of the past had found a method of enhancing the Sealing Jade by
using materials that could be found in ceasefire villages.
‘Let’s see…there are eight important materials in total.’
These items were definitely not something that he could earn in a short amount of
time by trading the things he had.
But this wasn’t much of a problem.
After checking the market around town.
Everything he needed had already been prepared by stores that the Guards operated.
‘Of course they’d have them.’
The important materials he needed were also quite precious within the village, so
they always had a surplus amount of them lying around.
There was just one problem.
He couldn’t buy them.
‘I have no money.’
Hansoo clicked his tongue.
In order to make everything fair in the world, the points given to those for their
contributions could be used to borrow or buy things in the village.
Of course the best case scenario would be where they gave the best items out, and
had them fight for the village—but such an ideal case has never worked out
fluently.
Because then a ruckus would be created when everyone tried to obtain the best
items.
And this point system was something that both encouraged hunting, and gave the
farmers strength.
But Hansoo had almost no points.
How could he have contribution points when he’d just arrived in the village?.
And stealing wasn’t a very good idea.
Stealing from a shop owned by the Guards was the same as fighting them head on.
‘But wouldn’t that be the case for these guys as well?’
He was originally going to clash against the guards in order to gain the materials
from the market, but there wasn’t a need to do it anymore, because of this event.
Hansoo took a deep breath, and then shouted, “Arumang’s Horn! Ellum’s Poison!
Akarim Leather! And…”
Everyone made confused expressions at the shouts that came from Hansoo’s mouth.
‘Why is he calling out such rare items…’

The materials Hansoo had just called out were things that they could only buy by
giving away a large amount of points.
For example, an Arumang’s Horn was something that could hide an adventurer’s
presence to quite a large degree, just by having it on their person.
It was expensive since it was an item that allowed one to get away from the
perceptions of the beasts.
Akarim’s Leather gave one a high amount of magic resistance if placed atop of their
armor, and Ellum’s Poison was a high level poison that worked against even rank 5
beasts.
Why had he shouted out these materials?
‘Tsk. Maybe I’d be able to buy one if I emptied all my points.’
While the man, who was talking to Altair, muttered in his mind as he thought of his
own contribution points.
Hansoo shouted out a final line after saying those eight materials.
“I will give a vote for those who bring me the eight materials I just shouted! Oh,
and two for Arumang’s Horn and Akarim’s Leather!”
Hansoo’s shout rang out in all directions.
“Huh?”
While a few people stopped in their tracks in confusion.
“Huaaaaap!”
Papapapapak
As soon as those words were heard, the ones located on the outermost parts quickly
moved.
It was like a firework.
A scene where tens of people suddenly rushed towards the village.
“Huh?”
The ones who were thinking about it a bit too long finally screamed out as well,
and ran towards the Market.
‘Damn. My curiosity slowed me down!”
The man who was speaking to Altair started to run as well while grinding his teeth.
What did it matter where Hansoo wanted to take those things or how he wanted use
them?
They had points.
And as long as they could get those items to him, they’d be able to get that vote.
What else was needed?
‘Though it’s a bit expensive…’
Using up all their points was still much better than being dragged away as an
offering.
The man stole a glance behind him and smiled.
‘Well then. There are clearly those who’re out of this competition now.’
The man was actually quite nervous himself as well.
Being an acquaintance was sometimes very frightening.
What if the relation between Hansoo and the newcomers was deeper?
Without any thoughts, all 10 votes would go to those guys.
But it seemed like Hansoo clearly had standards.
Why would he give those votes to the newcomers who were just beggars?
‘Good. Good.’
The adventurers used various skills and stormed towards the market.
And when everyone had disappeared, Mackill and Altair, who’d arrived late, made
expressions of despair when they heard Hansoo’s shout.
Contribution points.
Both Mackill, who’d been trapped within the human farm and had just arrived at the
village, and Altair, a newcomer, had no contribution points.
Mackill’s expression was that of devastation, since she realized that there was no
way for her to dodge this.
Mackill, who was in a daze, suddenly began to grind her teeth while looking at the
Hunters and Guards, as well as Karim, the captain of the guards, and at Ekidu.
And then she shouted loudly.
“I thought I’d escaped from the farm, but it seems like this place is a farm as
well!”
As her shouts were heard, the Hunters who were watching the fire from the other
side, made amused expressions.
And Mackill was enraged again from those expressions, she shouted again.
“Damnit! I don’t know who’s taking these offerings, but aren’t you ashamed of
yourselves?! Living like this with your strength! Shouldn’t you try to fight them
with this much strength!?”
Their strengths couldn’t even be compared to hers.
And there were a large amount of these guys.

But for them to act this way…to sell their own race.
At that moment.
“Hahahaha!”
“Kuaaahahahaha!”
Sneers exploded out from all around her.
From the Hunters watching from above, to the Farmers who had leisure after
obtaining votes.
While Mackill was frowning from this scene, Karhal, who’d followed Mackill all the
way here, spoke towards her.
“I guess you haven’t seen them yet. The Harvesters.”
“…What?”
The moment Mackill replied.
Kuuuguguguugugugugu…
Everything including the skies and the earth started to tremble.
As if something that was riding on a huge wave was approaching them.
The moment that Mackill was shocked from the powerful vibration, Karhal made a
bitter expression.
“I guess they don’t really have manners because they’re bitches. Well anyway, it’s
a good event for you. Look. Those are the things you’re asking us to fight.”
Karhal then pointed towards the sky.
The moment Mackill looked up towards where Karhal had pointed, Mackill wasn’t able
to believe her own eyes.
It wasn’t something she should be seeing in a place like this.
“Oh my god…”
Kuuuguguguguu…
A golden castle that might come out in a sci-fi fantasy movie.
A giant circular castle with a diameter over 500m was approaching the village from
high up in the skies.
Kuurururururuuuu…
The golden castle in the skies, when compared to the small wooden village below,
made it shine with splendor even more.
And it wasn’t just for looks.
A humongous mana wave resonated out from the giant golden castle.
Despite being kilometers away from it, it still made their entire bodies feel
prickly.
Karhal mumbled as he looked at the Satellite Fortress of the Harvester.
“It’s quite a scene right? Isn’t it like seeing an alien during the primitive era?
Anyways, he came a bit early this time around. Damn…”
“Mmm?”
Mackill looked at Karhal with a confused expression, since his expression wasn’t
quite good.
The other Hunter’s expressions were filled with nervousness as well.
Mackill couldn’t hold back her curiosity as she asked.
“Why are you guys nervous? You guys have nothing to do with the vote at all.”
And then Hansoo, who’d appeared next to them, spoke as he looked up at the giant
castle.
“That’s a rule made by humans.”
“What?”
“I’m saying that they wouldn’t necessarily respect that rule.”
Karhal added another line to Hansoo’s.
“I’ll say it simply. Their personalities are just like…the Fairy’s.”
“…I see.”
Mackill mumbled as he looked at the giant wolfman floating down from the castle,
enshrouded in blue light.
Since the expression on its face was too familiar.
It was the same as the one on the Fairy’s.
‘Damn…just watch and fuck off this time around! Please! At least the Fairies look
cute…’
If that guy fancied something, then even they, the Hunters, weren’t safe.
Karhal gulped down his saliva as he looked at the ugly wolfman.
Chapter 160
Reincarnator – Chapter 160 : Lawless (1)

* * *
Dakidus pondered as he looked below.
As to whether he would just watch.
Or play around and have some fun.
Dakidus pondered for a bit and then quickly made a decision.
‘Shall I have some fun then. We’re on the losing end this time anyway.’
Dakidus clicked his tongue as he looked down as if he was feeling some dislike.
Usually the Farms rotated around as they gave the Offerings.
To the other two Higher Races other than his.
Though they all had enmities against each other and were in constant competition,
they all had a silent rule regarding the farms.
And because of this, it was forbidden for them to interfere with the farm itself
too much.
Since playing around with it a bit too much will reduce the amount of the harvest.
But it should be okay this time.
‘Tsk. Why does it have to be when we receive… Why aren’t the humans able to
recuperate?’
The amount they’d receive this time around was much lower than what the other two
had gotten.
But since the amount they’d get is lower, playing around with the humans to a
certain degree wouldn’t matter as well.
‘Well. As long as I don’t kill a lot of them.’
And there was something else that was bothering him anyway.
The expressions of those whom he had seen as he approached on the Satellite

Fortress.
For them to be laughing around when they knew that he was coming.
“Hmm. Were they called Hunters? Insolent.”
Dakidus made made an expression of discontentment.
Farmers and Hunters.
It didn’t matter much how they divided themselves.

A soldier ant and a worker ant.
That was basically the difference he could see in his eyes.
They were acting quite nervous and cautious since they had seen him but that much
wasn’t enough.
They needed to fear him much more than that.
‘Mmm. This is what’s called fairness.’
The Farmers would like it a bit too.
Since these humans seemed to like the word fairness.
…………………………………
Hansoo shook his head while watching the Harvester who had stopped halfway while
coming down.
Since it didn’t look like things would proceed smoothly.
The smile on its face proved it.
And Hansoo wasn’t the only one who saw this.
Karhal and the other Hunters were also mumbling quietly.
“Please…”
They couldn’t curse out in case Dakidus was listening but their intentions were
clear.
‘Just shut up and watch. Eat your snack from right there.’
Karhal mumbled as he looked at the giant snack container floating next to him.
Everyone knew.
That every time that crazy wolf guy fancied something, a tremendous amount of
casualties got created.
But only half of their wishes were fulfilled.
“Don’t worry so much. Do you really think I’ll treat you badly or something?”
Crunch.
“Kuaaa…Aaaak!”
“…”
Everyone made dumbfounded expressions as they watched Dakidus pull out another
person from the snack container to eat him.
Since his actions contradicted his words just now.
Dakidus chewed and swallowed the snack in his mouth, looked around at this
surroundings and then spoke:
“Don’t worry I said. It’s a gift really. There’s nothing bad for you. Mmm. Oh yes.
Shall we just do a treasure hunt?”
The moment Dakidus finished speaking.
The blue crown on top of Dakidus’ head started to shine.
And soon.
Jiiiiiing
Blue light poured out from the giant golden castle and then created a large screen
in the air.
And a sentence appeared on that blue screen.
<Treasure Hunt>
-Reward : Wish ticket.
“What the hell is this…”
Everyone made confused expressions as they read the sentence floating in air.
At that moment.
Chiiiiiing
Something came out from the giant fortress and then extended downloads.
Around 100 shining objects had been spread all around the village.
‘A treasure hunt…For him to throw the rewards away in such a carefree way.
The treasures that had landed were shining so brightly that they were clearly
imprinted into their sights.
While everyone was making confused expressions.
Dakidus smiled as he spoke.
“The rule is very simple. Find that. To those who find that thing, I’ll allow you
one wish. Within my power.”
Everyone was shocked at these words.
Harvester, Dakidus.
He was like a god here where the Higher races ruled.
Since what Dakidus was able to do was far beyond their imaginations.
Dakidus made a content expression while he looked at the surprised faces of many
and then slowly started to speak again.
“Didn’t I say it already? I told you it’s not bad. How would I dare do anything to
you when you guys are the precious offerings. If you get that to me then I’ll grant
any one thing you wish that is within my power. You can even get yourself out of
the offering forever. I can even make you the leader of this village. If you want
something I have then I can give you some runes or artifacts you guys spoke of.”
Everyone’s eyes shone from those words.
Dakidus continued to speak:
“Well. We have a bit too many runes, skills and artifacts you see. Since there are
quite a lot of people who get caught. We don’t know well but there should be a lot
of useful things if you see them. I can even drop you off at the end of the Green
Road, in front of the portal.”
The more Dakidus spoke.
The more people’s eyes changed.
Sharper and sharper.
Those things wouldn’t just be useful.
The people those guys caught weren’t limited to the ceasefire zone.
They would have some tremendous things as well.
‘If I can get it then…Everything will be over.’
Dakidus was not somebody who would play tricks on them with this.
Since he had too much pride to do so.
The rules of the village didn’t matter, he just told them that he would give them
runes and take them to the portal if they could acquire it.
At the exact same moment, people started to move out.
Towards where the lights fell down.
At that moment.
Kooooooong
From the giant fortress in the sky, countless amounts of light pillars dropped
down.
“Uuuuuk.”
“Kuuhuk.”
The light pillars suppressed everyone who were stealing glances while trying to
move around discreetly.
Kududududuk
‘Hmm.’
While Hansoo frowned while looking at the pillar of light pushing his body down.
Dakidus smiled and spoke.

“Don’t move so carefreely. That’s cheating. You should at least hear out the
rules.”
Rules.
Everyone nodded despite groaning out.
It was important.
Since going against them was the same as going against Dakidus himself.
For them to go against the words of Dakidus, who was like a god with a bad
personality, in a place like this.
They wouldn’t die in a pretty way.
“Don’t go out of the village. It would be troublesome if the number of offerings

decreases.”
The moment he finished speaking.
Paaaaaak!
The pillar of light that was suppressing them spread out in all directions and tied
onto the wooden walls.
At the same time a giant sky blue barrier surrounded the village.
The moment everyone looked at him with confusion.
Dakidus shrugged his shoulders as he spoke.
“What are you doing? You can move now?”
“?”
The rules have been all told. Do what you need to do.
At that moment.
‘That bastard of a dog…’
One of the farmers mumbled very very quietly.
So quiet that it was barely audible to the person next to him.
It was the first time he was seeing the Harvester.
Since he wasn’t here the last time they sent the offerings.
But for him to be such a despicable being.
‘He’s really tyrannical.’
And for there to be no rules.
Which means weaklings like him couldn’t do anything.

The moment the Farmer, Arton, mumbled quietly.
“Huuukk!”
“This insane bastard!”
The Hunters and the Farmers were scared out of their wits and got away from Aton.
“Huh?”
The moment Aton flinched.
A blue beam of light smashed onto him from the skies.
Booooooooom!
A clearly different pillar from the one before.
Aton didn’t even leave behind ashes as he disappeared from that spot.
“See, you shouldn’t curse out others that easily. Just do it inwardly. Inwardly
man.”
“…”
Everyone gulped their saliva from Dakidus’s words.
They might’ve cursed out on a normal occasion but they couldn’t right now.
Since Dakidus was listening to everything.
As long as the Satellite Fortress was standing, Dakidus was basically in control of
this village.
“Now! Let’s begin! Acquire it and bring it to me! Then you guys will pass.”
But nobody stepped out hastily.
While everyone was planning things out.
Dakidus growled out.
“Will I need to add a few more rules for you to work harder? Like limited time…”
Even before those words could end.
“Huuaaaap”
A few people who realized that there was no more way to dodge this quickly started
to move.
And the others who saw this felt nervous as they also started to move.
“Damn! Since things have gone this far, I might as well!”
“Get lost!”
Rumble!
Booooom!
Boom!
The start was a bit rough but the spread was very quick.
In just a moment the entire village was filled with screams and explosions.
‘My god…’
Ekidu clenched onto her head while looking at the village that had turned into a
sea of flames.
The rules she had so painstakingly kept were smashed apart in an instant.
Because of that bitch floating around up there.
Hansoo also mumbled quietly while looking at Dakidus floating in the skies.
‘These guys definitely need to die.’
How could the humans unite when these things existed?
The humans were problematic as well but there was no way humans would be alive if
something like that came from time to time to play around.
And in reality, starting from the yellow zone the survival rate decreased quite a
bit.
About 3 billion more people who would cross over in the next 5 years.
The time in total may have shortened a bit but the amount that would come was the
same.
Since the quicker the unification with the Abyss was, the faster the people got
sent here.
And actually the amount of humans who had been sacrificed here had lessened because
the border between the Otherworld and the Abyss had worn down quicker.
‘Well. Getting killed when the border gets destroyed is similar.’
Anyway, this game may become a chance or a dangerous situation for him.
‘The work will become a bit complicated but if I can acquire that then it would be
a bit easier to accomplish my goals.’
Wish.
He did say he would grant them one but he obviously wouldn’t grant them everything
like the genie of a lamp.
Since they weren’t that benevolent.
They would only grant them however they felt and only to a certain degree where it
wasn’t suspicious.
Since they were proud but still would sense something against a wish that crossed
the line with their sixth sense.
But this was still very useful.
‘I should get it.’
The blue treasure that had fallen the closest to him was in the northeastern
direction.
Hansoo quickly advanced towards the location countless Hunters had already left
towards.
Kududududuk
Booooom!
In just a moment, Hansoo’s body flew over the heads of the Farmers.
The Farmers couldn’t participate in this fight anyway.
Since they would just get killed by the Hunters even if they got it.
Basically it was an unexpected competition.
Something that Dakidus created since he couldn’t just watch the Farmers fight to
their deaths.
‘It’s there’
He could figure it out even without the light from the treasures.
Since it had been long since the explosions along with seven colored lights had
started to spread out from that location.
Booooom!
Booom!
“Get lost!”
“Damn! How dare a 11th Area brat come here! Go back to your area!”
Numerous tens of Hunters were fighting against each other.
The number of treasures was 100.
It wasn’t a large amount of treasures since the Hunters were counted by the
thousands.
‘It’s here.’
Kiiiiiing
A single blue gem, which was embedded deep within the ground like a meteor, was
sending out lights in all directions.
Hansoo jumped into the middle and then poured in a large amount of mana onto the
Pandemic Blade.
He then spread it on top of the Hunters.

Hoooooong
Chiiijijijik
“Huh?”
Everybody freaked out at the sudden yellow pores that were gnawing at their mana
and then quickly defended their body with their skills.
And then growled as they looked behind them.
“This damned bastard…”
They had heard that the newcomer was strong.
But for him to be at this level.
‘Damn… My mana is disappearing very quickly.’
The might of the skill he had just released was so powerful to the point where the
mana reinforcement around their bodies were quickly getting melted down.
And for him to attack first against all of them.
‘It means he’s confident.’
But it was too late to avoid collision.
‘That bastard first…’
The moment the hunters instinctively turned around to look at Hansoo.
“Tsk.”
Hansoo clicked his tongue and took a step back.
And the Hunters laughed as they saw this.
Since they thought that they had pressured him away.
But that wasn’t the reason why Hansoo had backed off.
Hoooooong!
Something flew towards the location he had moved away from with a deafening sound.
And the Hunters who had finally felt the aura freaked out as they backed away.
And soon.
Boooobobobobom!
Something fell down while smashing apart the ground.
And somebody walked out from the dust clouds as he spoke.
“Oh my. Newcomer. It hasn’t been that long since I guided you around but for us to
meet again. Anyways, you guys can all go and do what you need to do. We’ll take
care of this now.”
The Hunters gulped down their saliva as they backed off.
“…Hellum. Fucking hell.”
‘For the Guards to act.’
Them, the Hunters, were naturally very aggressive in nature because of what they
do.
But they still followed the rules of the village and feared the laws.
Would they do this because they respected the village?
The outer zone, 1st zone, where the Hunters lived and the inner zone, 3rd zone,
where the Farmers lived.
The 2nd zone which was located in between those things.
The people who maintained the law, seized the Farmers on the inside and suppressed
the Hunters on the outside.
Guards.
People who had decided to stay within the village even after 1 year.
Most people left after filling up their yearly contracts so there wasn’t that many
of them but every one of them were much stronger than the Hunters.
Since all of them had at least stayed in the village for a year.
The core force of the village that fought against the 1st and 2nd rank beasts and
kept the order in the village.
It could clearly be seen just from how the Hunters, who had been growling and
fighting each other only up until now, were backing away.
“Good. Cheer up everyone.”
The moment Hellum nodded and turned around.
Boooooooom!
A single laser beam smashed onto Hellum.
“That’s a bit difficult, you see, I need that too.”
The Hunters freaked out as they saw Hansoo who had attacked Hellum without a single
thought.
‘That crazy bastard! What the hell is he thinking!’
Hellum alone was intimidating enough but attacking the guards itself was breaking
the rules.
No punishments, just elimination in that instant.
The event where the 430 Hunters of the 4th Area, who had tried to flip the village
upside down, getting erased in just a day was still very clear in their memories.
“…What is this?”
This was a challenge.
Hellum, who had blocked the attack with the shield on his left arm <Augustine’s
Protection>, glared at Hansoo with a frozen expression.
Chapter 161
* * *
Hellum spat out his words with a frozen expression.
“Is this a challenge? It seems you’ve gotten a bit too excited from becoming a
Hunter…”
Hansoo chuckled at those words.
“Don’t pretend like you came to do a Guard’s job.”
The others were acting this way because they had been suppressed by the guards for
too long.
One could figure it out with just a bit of thought.
Dakidus had clearly said that there weren’t any rules while the Treasure Hunt
proceeded.
Which means the rules of the humans were all ignored.
Actually, if there was somebody who tried to interfere with the game by maintaining
that rule then Dakidus would erase them first.
That guy had just come to fulfill his own desires.
The Hunter’s expressions started to worsen from Hansoo’s words.
They had finally realized that Hellum hadn’t come to execute the rules of the
village.
‘Damn…Because there’s a lot at stake, even the Guards are acting up.’
The Hunters grinded their teeth.
The Guards had never come out despite the countless games the Harvesters played.
But they had interfered since Dakidus had started quite a large game from the lack
of humans he would Harvest this time around.
Hellum clicked his tongue while looking at them.
‘Tsk.’
He wanted to pick it up and leave quickly while they were still confused but they
had realized.
And it would be dangerous at this rate.
‘One is okay but…If they all come then it’s dangerous.’
If Plan A fails then he could just go onto the next one.
Hellum chuckled as he shouted.
“Hey, you guys. I’m sorry for trying to trick you but wake up for a bit. What are
you going to do if the things end this time around?”
“What?”
“Only one of you will get the treasure. One. Can any one of you guarantee that you
will gain that one treasure?”
“…”
Everyone made bitter expressions from those words.
They had charged in because the worth of the treasure was priceless and Dakidus was
urging them but they didn’t have any guarantees.
And this was the reason why they weren’t attacking each other to the death.
Since they would need to handle to after storm all by themselves if they couldn’t
acquire it.
They didn’t even have the confidence to beat Hansoo behind them.
Hellum spoke towards the Hunters.
“So let’s form an alliance.”
“Alliance?”
“Yeah. We will take that to the center of the village together.”
One of the Hunters spat on the ground as he spoke.
He was strong but he still wouldn’t be able to handle it if all of them attacked.
That was why he was trying to talk things out.
“For who? You’re just going to…”

Hellum shook his head.
“Was there a rule saying that the wish could only be used for a single person? We
just need to wish something that we can all benefit from. Ally with me as the
center. If we group up with this many people then others wouldn’t be able to attack
us easily either. It’ll be much safer.”
“Mmm…”
“Is there anybody who just wants to die this time around? Let’s go low risk and low
return. It might not be as good as a monopoly but… It’s not bad right? If I make a
strange wish then just attack me then.”
It was quite an enticing offer.
But one of the Hunters frowned as he spoke.
“What about when we end? If we remain then Karim, the leader of the Guards, could
just punish us.
Hellum chuckled.
“Did we cause a coup d’etat or something? Do they have any say if we just quietly
take it over there?”
“Hmm…”
The Hunters started to nod.
Thinking about it, it wasn’t like they had caused a deadly sin.
They had merely fought with the other Hunters.
That was as far as things went this time around.
Hellum made a content expression while watching the Hunters nod and then spoke
towards Hansoo.
“You should fight with us well. I’ll forgive you attacking me.”
Right now, all the other Hunters and the Guards were competitors.
If they were going to group than it would be better the more strong people they
had.
Since the best scenario was taking the treasure without fighting at all.
‘And…He doesn’t really seem easy to beat.’
The arm which held the shield was still numb.
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke to Hellum.
“Are all the other Guards in a similar situation as you?”
“Hmm…Yeah.”
Everyone had brains that could think.

If they tried to act as a moralist in a situation like this then they would only
lose out.
Since they hadn’t stayed behind in the village to just maintain the village itself.
It was just that they still had things they had promised the village.
‘It’s a good chance for a good fortune before leaving the village.’
This was actually the greatest thing Hellum had trust in.
Since he wasn’t the only one doing this.
If Dakidus were going to punish them then they would at least need to wipe out half
the Guards and the Hunters.
‘And that’s not possible.’
If one person made a mistake then they would get punished but if things blow up
this large then nobody would actually receive any punishments.
Like how the 1st Area’s human farm had been quietly solved.
Hansoo pondered at Hellum’s words.
‘Which means that the village is literally lawless right now.’
A situation out of control.
Nobody could perfectly guess what that Dakidus guy would do and how the villagers
would react.
But the current situation of the village wasn’t that bad for Hansoo.
Since opportunity always accompanied danger.
‘Dakidus. You insolent thief. First I’ll play how you want me to.’
That guy would welcome what he was about to do.
Since he would clearly draw out the scene he wanted to see.
‘I should use it now then.’
As Hansoo willed it.
Hoooooook
The Dark Cloud started to move aggressively under Hansoo’s control.
………………………………………………
“It’s really a chaotic situation.”
Karhal, the leader of the 1st Area’s team, clicked his tongue as he looked at the
blazing village.
And Sebastienne, a 1st Area team member who was standing next to him, also nodded.
“Anyways, are we not going to move out? Shouldn’t we do something as well?”
If everyone from the 1st Area’s team combined forces then getting one treasure
would be pretty easy.
Karhal shook his head at those words.
“Why would you waste your strength already? We can just take it from the tired guys
who bring it here. They wouldn’t have a choice anyway.”
“Hmm…”
Sebastienne took a glance around her surroundings from Karhal’s words.
As if a large amount of people had similar thoughts as them, quite a large amount
of people had gathered around the center of the village.
They had made this choice since it was a bit too late to go after the treasures.
There were both positives and negatives to this.
The positive was that just like Karhal said, if they wait here then the tired
people will bring the treasures to them.
Since Dakidus had told them to bring it here.
But there were negatives as well.
‘It’ll become troublesome if strong guys group up and come here.’
Already the clear examples of those strong guys, the Guards, were moving around.
Which meant that they’d rather move out and finish them off instead of waiting for
the food.
‘How would this play out?’
Whatever happened, a collision was inevitable.
Oooooong
‘Ugh….’
Sebastienne grasped her head.
Since the bug inside her head started to resonate.
A black colored bug that Hansoo had gotten after coming out from the Darkness.
6th rank beast, Peradione.
A beast which bore into the head, ate the person’s brain and evolved into a 5th
rank beast.
The Peradione was usually green, not black, and couldn’t even live inside the heads
of those who had over 15% in runes.
Since they just could smash it with their mana.

But whatever he did, it was much stronger than the Peradiones they knew of.
<I’m going to put this inside your head. Since I need some form of control at
least.>
There was only one thing he had offered them.
<I’ll contact you with this when I need you later so you just need to help me
then.>
‘Damn.’
They didn’t like such a thing entering their head but they couldn’t really do
anything since they had been caught when they were about to be killed.
And that Peradion was vibrating and screaming out inside their head.
To every 30 members of the 1st Area’s team including Karhal.
‘Yeah. Let’s at least hear what he’s got to say.’
Karhal and Sebastienne, who started to listen to what Hansoo had to say, suddenly
cursed out loud.
“…I knew he was crazy but he’s just seriously insane at this point.”
Kiiiiiiing
“Ah! It’s not something against Dakidus!”
Karhal urgently shouted upwards, stole some glances between the surrounding Hunters
around him and then clenched his teeth while frowning.
‘Yeah. Let’s just see how far he goes.’
Karhal finished his thoughts and shouted towards the Hunters around him.
“Hey listen for a second! How long are we going to stay like this! Listen! We can
gain many more things if we go and act instead of standing here!”
There weren’t many who would ignore the words of Karhal who lead the entire 1st
Area’s team.
Everyone listen in on Karhal’s shouts.
……………………………………..
The deepest location in the 2nd Area.
On top of a giant storage unit which was protected by multiple layers of wood, a
woman and a few others were standing.
Ekidu and a few other Guards who hadn’t lost themselves to greed yet.
Ekidu frowned as she looked at the chaos in the distance.
‘Damn…’
She had groomed the village the best as she could because she had thought that the
village was the sole hope of the Yellow Zone.
Though humans were constantly being sacrificed, numerous people were constantly
heading out towards the Green Road.
But that village had fallen into chaos in just an instant.
‘Fucking bastard of a dog.’
Ekidu, who was sighing while watching the village, sighed again as she looked
around her.
The Guards were also in chaos to try to gain profit.
The same with Hunters.
It was almost impossible to control this situation with a single person’s strength.
Ekidu, who was pondering whether to go out or not, made a decision.
To stay at her location.
‘I cannot leave this place. This treasure hunt will end in a day. We’ll move then.’
A large chaotic scene had occurred because of a damned dog but as long as Dakidus
disappeared then this whole thing will calm down.
It would be much better to just fix up the village back to its original status
after this whole thing ended.
‘And since not many people have died… There would be a lot of things to do after it
all ends.’
She could jump in if things got worse but at this rate there was no reason for her
to interfere.
This would only get worse if they try to control the situation.
‘Dakidus. You must feel a bit depressed.’
Ekidu stole a glance at the sky.
There was a clear reason why he had played a game such as this.
He wanted things to become much more chaotic but for it to just end like this.
At that moment.
Ekidu felt a chill run down her spine.
Since Dakidus started to laugh.
A very content expression.
The moment Ekidu made a nervous expression.
Boooooooom!
The walls of the building Ekidu was standing on blew apart.
They had only placed it for aesthetics, the wooden wall couldn’t handle the sudden
assault and had gotten blown apart.
And Ekidu frowned as she looked at the man who walked out.
‘Hansoo?’
A person who she was keeping a close eye on.
Why did this guy suddenly appear here?
Ekidu spoke to Hansoo who was walking towards her.
“Mister Kang Hansoo. This place is off limits.”
The most tightly guarded place in the village was not the residence of Ekidu, the
leader of the village.
Since they could just raise a new leader if one disappeared.
There was another location.
Armory.
A location where the numerous artifacts and items the village had collected for 19
years were stored in.
Items that they could only lend to the Guards and Hunters because it was hard for
the village to gather as well.
Every other place could get emptied out but not this place.
There was a reason why Ekidu had ran over here in the midst of the chaos.
The moment Ekidu shouted towards Hansoo.
Rumble!
More wooden walls started to get blown apart behind Hansoo and fell down.
And the Hunters who had gathered.
There were at least a few hundred.
‘Karhal, 1st Area’s members…And other Hunters as well. He hasn’t come alone huh.’
Ekidu frowned.
Since she finally realized what Hansoo was trying to do.
The Village’s items that thousands of people had gathered over 19 years.
If he could steal all of this then it would a tremendous profit, even more so than
finding jewels.
‘…So he was a bandit huh. Well, there aren’t any Guards here to block you anyway.’
There weren’t any Guards left.
But she was here.
‘I’ll make you regret it real quick.’
They always existed.
Those who coveted the wealth of the village.
Defending that wealth and sustaining the village was her role.
The moment Ekidu clenched her fists.
Booooooom!
Mana waves exploded out from Ekidu’s body.
The roof of the building Ekidu was standing on blew apart as it spread out in all
directions.
Rumblee
Ekidu looked around without any emotions.
If this place got robbed then it would be the end.
She could not allow anybody who threatened the village to be alive.
“That is the line. If you cross it then… I will eliminate you on the spot.”
Karhal gulped his saliva as he looked at Ekidu who wasn’t using any honorifics at
all.
She looked calm and when everybody was talking informally, she was using honorifics
and speaking formally.
But she was still the leader of the village.
Power.
Only the powerful could become the leader.
And Ekidu would only get mad on one occasion.
When she judges that the village is in danger.
‘Damn. It seems like it’s the first time she’s been angry since the Rebellion of
the 4th Area. Is this really fine.’
Karhal stopped in place and pondered.
If there wasn’t the bug in this head then he wouldn’t even have come this far.
Hansoo said he would release them after one favor but for that favor to be this
dangerous.
And the ten or so Guards standing behind Ekidu.

The ones who had been in the village the longest and the most powerful ones in the
village.
People whose love for the village was so strong that they maintained order in the
midst of chaos like this.
Those guys were the ones who caused the massacre of the 4th Area in the past.
The ones who had swept away the entire 4th Area in a day.
‘This bastard, why did he come here…’
Karhal thought of the massacre of the past and then nervously looked at Hansoo.
Chapter 162
* * *
‘Boring.’
Dakidus made a bored expression as he looked down.
Everyone was acting in a similar way.
They were all grouping up to own one treasure and combined their forces to move it
to the center.
But this was not what he wanted.
It would be more fun if they fought harder for the treasures.
He had set the stage for them by getting rid of the rules of the village but for
them to act like this.
‘This won’t do. I’ll need to put some more rules down.’
They were doing this because they weren’t in much of a hurry.
Though it was chosen that the rules didn’t exist, this was only within his own
mind.
Though the ones below would be full of discontentment.
‘That’s why you should’ve done well by yourselves. Good. First of all, let’s rip
off the limbs of those who haven’t been even able to touch the treasures…’
The moment Dakidus pondered and smiled as he was about to change the rules a bit,
his ears twitched.
‘Huh?’
Dakidus’ eyes moved towards the Armory.
A location where they stored quite a few rare toys.
Then Dakidus smiled as he looked at that location.
‘Oh this is going to get fun.’
Dakidus looked at the ones below with an amused expression.
Nothing could escape his eyes and ears within this village.
But of course his eyes would be attracted to the amusing thing.
‘That kid went after the treasures at first but now is aiming for the Armory. Must
be quite a greedy fellow.’
A very realistic person.
He liked those types a lot.
Dakidus looked at the guy named Hansoo in amusement.
His nose gaped and ears twitched.
‘Shall I get a bit closer to watch.’
While he could watch and hear from where he was, this wasn’t really himself
watching but rather him getting the intel from the Satellite Fortress.
It was a bit inferior to directly hearing and seeing things.
‘Yeah, you need to get up close for a show like this.’
A fight between the strongest bugs against the greedy and smart bugs.
What else would he watch in this current situation?
As Dakidus willed.
Dakidus, who was shining with blue light, cut through the village and moved towards
the air above the Armory.
“Uhhh?”
Hellum, who had acquired a single treasure along with a large amount of Hunters and
was traveling towards the center of the village, suddenly made a confused
expression as he saw Dakidus moving.
Where would they take the treasure to if Dakidus moved like that?
And Dakidus, with his blue crown, made an awkward expression.

‘Oh right. I should finish up the treasure hunt now as well.’
He had forgotten about it since the situation over by the Armory was extremely
amusing.
But the solution was quite simple.
Since the important part was getting the treasure to him.
Dakidus shouted out loudly.
“I’m changing the rules.”
“What?”
“Bring the treasure to where I am. I will be at the Armory.”
Hellum and the other guards flinched.
Since they knew what would be over there by now.
‘Ekidu…’
Hellum was a Hunter from the 5th area when Ekidu’s massacre had started and had
watched it all.
But for them to have to go there now.
Of course they were a bit reluctant to.
But Hellum clenched his teeth.
‘Since things happened as they did. Let’s take it to the end.’
It was better to mess things up hard than to just do things half-heartedly.
If everyone like him, the ones carrying the treasures, caused a ruckus then even
Ekidu wouldn’t be able to do anything.
Since the chaos would’ve been far above what Ekidu could handle.
Hellum shouted towards the nearby Hunters.
“Let’s go! Our goal has just changed a bit!”
Soon the 100 treasures and the people carrying those treasures jumped across the
walls, past the buildings and started to head towards the Armory.
Like a swarm of ants moving towards a giant piece of candy.
……………………………………………..
The disappointment was as big as she had hoped.
Ekidu heard the sound of Dakidus approaching her from the distance and stared at
Hansoo expressionlessly.
“…You know that you are the one who caused all of this right. Kang Hansoo?”
It was now out of control.
Soon the Armory will fall into chaos.
Due to the thousands of Hunters coming here with the treasures as well as the ones
with Hansoo.
Ekidu thought of the event in the past.
When she hadn’t been able to find the village and had barely arrived at the village
after having lost 17 people.
The village had a lot of benefits a but also a lot of problems.
But it was still important.
‘Yeah. This…This is the Oasis.’
Even if everyone fought each other to acquire water, the Oasis was still needed.
The rules of the village and the stocked items gave the humans the power to survive
on.
‘I’ll protect it no matter what.’
That was what the village was like to her.
And she needed to redevelop the village back to its beginning with a tremendous
amount of strength in order to defend the village.
‘I didn’t want to use it…’
Ekidu didn’t use her strength often.
But since it has come down to this.
She needed to show it.
As to what happened to those who threatened the village.
Crackle.
Ekidu’s entire body started to get covered by a bright white flame.
At the same time the iris that covered most of her eyes got smaller and smaller as
if it was getting replaced by white.
Deadly White Eyes.
Something that happened when the whites of the eyes covered the black parts
entirely.
Hansoo nodded as he saw this.
That aura and that mana.
As well as the special skill that devoured the user’s consciousness.

‘Triple Numbering.’
That was quite a high-ranking skill.
Since Hansoo remembered it.
‘312th rank. White River Demonic Art.’
It was white and pure.
But this made it even more fearsome.
Since that white was not a color of peace.
It was a crazy demonic art that ate up all of one’s emotions that would get in the
way of combat once it was activated.
This was why the White River Demonic Art’s symbolic color was the color white.
Since it turned one’s mind white.
They would cause destruction until they wake.
Until everything they had enmity against was erased.
The fight would only end if the enemy died or the user died themselves.
‘That was why she tried to avoid fighting huh.’
Crack. Crackle.
Karhal flinched at the sight of Ekidu, who was slowly approaching them while
looking at her entire surroundings with the remaining whites of the eyes, and spoke
to Hansoo.
“Yo…Do you even have a way of dealing with that?”
At that moment.
Swish.
Ekidu’s body suddenly disappeared in the distance.
In an instant.
Boooooom!
Ekidu appeared right in front of Hansoo and then stretched out her legs.
Swoosh
The moment Ekidu’s left kick cut through the air and touched Hansoo.
Booooooooom!
A huge explosive sound was made as it rumbled their surroundings.
Crackle
The Forked Lightning bent to the point of almost being folded.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Hansoo got sent back after smashing through three buildings and then slowly stood
up as he watched Ekidu charging at him with a furious aura.
‘I guess I’ll die if I don’t use it.’
Ekidu’s level was above his expectations.
In just an instant.
Kuuududududuk
Hansoo’s entire body got surrounded by scales.
And his already beefy muscles ballooned up even more.
Thump Thump Thump Thump
The three hearts constantly pumped as they started to send the dragon’s blood
throughout his body.
Hansoo then swung the Forked Lightning.
Towards Ekidu who was flying towards him.
In an instant.
Booooom!
Another huge explosive sound was created from Hansoo and Ekidu’s collision.
At the same time all the buildings nearby got smashed apart and started to crumble.
Just from two clashes.
Karhal swirled his tongue around as he saw this scene.
‘…For him to be able to fight with Ekidu.’
A skill he didn’t use when he fought with them.
For him to be able to go through a Racial Metamorphosis.
He seemed confident but for him to be hiding such a thing.
But Karhal realized that he wasn’t really in the situation to leisure around.
Since the most powerful guards in the village, the ones guarding the Armory, had
started to attack him.
“Damn!”
Boooooom!
Booom!
Soon the surrounding areas around the Armory got filled up with explosive sounds.
‘Good. Very good.’
Dakidus’s body got more and more closer towards the ground as he saw this scene.
Since being closer was better to see things more clearly.
Booom! Booooom!
A few pieces from the skills flung around to him but they all got disintegrated by
the blue barrier surrounding him.
While Dakidus was looking at the fight with an amused expression.
Boooom!
The walls blew apart as some other people entered the battlefield.
Hellum and the Hunters who were participating in the Treasure Hunt.
They had been able to reach the Armory first because they had started from where
Hansoo was.
Hellum took a glance at the chaos happening around him and then urgently shouted
upwards.
“O Dakidus! We have come! With the treasure!”
Dakidus looked at Hellum and then made a bored expression.
He didn’t really like it when a guy, who hadn’t even shown him what he wanted to
see, came to ask for power.
But a promise was a promise.
Dakidus spoke out.
“Okay. What kind of wish do you want?”
The Hunters behind Hellum all stopped at Dakidus’s words.
They had rushed over here in a hurry but hadn’t really thought about what kind of
wish they should ask for.
‘Not enough intel.’
And they didn’t know as to how far Dakidus will fulfill their wishes.
But while others were pondering.
Hellum did not, even for a moment.
Since he had thought of something the moment he heard the goal had changed to the
Armory.
Hellum shouted loudly to Dakidus.
“Please make me invincible!”

Dakidus’s expression changed.
From a bored one to an impressed one.
“Oh, everyone behind you?”
As Dakidus looked at him in amusement, Hellum laughed coldly and replied.
“No, just me. And it doesn’t have to be long.”
Hellum’s expression was full of confidence.
Since that Dakidus guy, who loved chaos and destruction, would definitely know what
he was planning.
He would definitely fulfill his wishes.
And as he expected.
Dakidus laughed coldly as he answered.
“Sure. It shall be done. Except, it won’t be fun if it lasts too long so…The limit
is 30 minutes.”
In the next instant.
Swoooosh
Hellum’s entire body got covered by the blue barrier.
Just like the barrier around Dakidus’s body.
Hellum laughed coldy as he looked at the blue shields around him.
“30 Minutes. More than enough.”
The Hunters grinded their teeth as they saw this.
“You bastard…What are you trying to do. Are you trying to get to the end of the
green road in 30 minutes or something?”
30 minutes.
It was too short to really do anything.
For him throw away such an important wish.
Hellum shrugged his shoulders at the Hunter’s words.
“No, at first i was going to ask for an artifact or a skill. But…I don’t really
think I need to go that far to get those things?”
Hellum then looked towards the Armory.
‘Even if I asked for an Artifact or a skill… It’s Highly likely that Dakidus would
just throw it away here due to his personality.’
A person with a good artifact getting beaten up to the death.

This was the thing Dakidus wanted to see.
Of course he wouldn’t send people to the end of the Green Road.
But this wish was different.
Since he was planning to show Dakidus the exact thing he wanted to see.’
‘And without this I feel like I’ll get killed by the crazy Ekidu.’
But it was now all over.
He just needed to brush him off and walk out.
Since nobody would have the strength to chase him down after the whole village
becomes a mess.
‘And…There are plenty of Runes around here.
Hellum smirked as he started to attack the Hunters who had followed him.
Boooom!
Boom!
“Aaaaaa! This bastard, for real!”
“Run!”
The Hunters attacked a few times, realized that none of their attacks worked like
how Dakidus had said, and had all separated and started to run away.
The Guards were much stronger than the Hunters.
And even more so now since he didn’t really have to worry about retaliation from
them.
“Hahahahhahaha! Where are you going!?”
The moment Hellum was about to chase them after laughing out loudly.
Boooooom!
A tremendous amount of destructive force came out from the corner of the Armory.
Hellum was shocked by this and looked towards the origin of this noise.
‘Ekidu. Kang Hansoo.’
Hellum grinded his teeth after seeing the traces of great destruction caused by
Ekidu and Hansoo in the distance.
‘…What the hell did these guys shove down their throats to have become that
strong?’
Just as jealousy filled the entire mind of Hellum, his head rotated around quickly.
‘Yeah…I can always get runes anywhere.’

But the unique items around Hansoo’s body?
And the White River Demonic Art that allowed Ekidu to turn into a crazy wargod?
Those things would be extremely hard to find even within the Armory or from
Dakidus.
‘I must eat those.’
He wouldn’t even dare to get between those two.
But he was invincible currently.
He needed to use these 30 minutes wisely.
And the others participants who had found the treasures were also approaching
towards this direction.
They might ask for a similar wish as him.
“Hahahahahaha! Let me butt in here as well!”
Booooom!
As Hellum laughed out loudly and was about to jump towards Hansoo and Ekidu.
And Hansoo, who had been looking around his surroundings calmy in the middle of the
fight, suddenly nodded.
‘If it’s this much then… Everyone in the village should’ve gathered.’
Most of the useful actors of this play had gathered
And the fans for these people had gathered as well.
Hansoo looked at Dakidus, who had come down to the point where he could stretch his
arms and touch, and laughed coldly.
He had at first thought of using a treasure to get closer.
Since the might of the Sealing jade was better the closer they were.
But if the opponent came closer to him on their own accord then there wasn’t a need
for him to go closer.
“Instead of just watching, you should join as well. Dakidus.”
‘The reinforcement has already finished a long time ago.’
Since he had long emptied the markets where the Guards had disappeared from on the
way here.
The moment Hansoo grasped the Sealing Jade in his pockets tightly.
Hoooooong!
A tremendous amount of vibration that couldn’t even be compared to that from the
darkness had swept through the village.
“Uuuk?”
Hellum freaked out as he saw the blue barrier around him melt down.
Chapter 163
Reincarnator – Chapter 163 : Fallen God (1)
* * *
“Hmmm?”
Dakidus frowned.
For Hansoo to speak in such a rude way.
He was being quite nice to him but for him to cross the line.
‘I should cut off his limbs then.’
The moment Dakidus willed it.
Booooooom!
A blue laser fell down from the skies in a straight line.
Towards where Hansoo had been standing.
But Dakidus was a step too late.
Hoooooong!
Right before the blue laser could land from the skies.
The sleeping Sealing Jade within Hansoo’s pocket started to vibrate aggressively.
And soon.
Hoooooooooong
The Sealing Jade’s shockwave swept through the entire village.
And the blue laser that was coming down from the skies just disappeared in mid air.
As if a blue line had melted down.

And that wasn’t the only thing that had disappeared.
“Huh? Uuuuhhhh!”
The blue barrier around Hellum, who had been charging in towards the fight between
Ekidu and Hansoo, disappeared as a whole.
“Uaaaaak!”
Hellum freaked out, reversed the position of him charging in and then ran
backwards.
This scene was extremely humiliating to him but it was a clear judgement in
Hellum’s situation.
The clash between Hansoo and Ekidu that was overwhelming just from hearing the
sounds.
He would become minced meat and then die miserably without the strength of Dakidus.
Hellum grinded his teeth while running away.
‘Damn. I’m the retarded one. For me to trust that crazy bastard of a dog.’
Hellum could only think of one possibility.
That Dakidus had played with him.
The mysterious vibration that rang out from Hansoo weighed his mind down but he
shook off his head at that possibility.
‘No way.’
For a human to be able to insolently harm the higher race.
He had never even heard of such a thing.
‘Damn! Damn!’
Anyways, the important thing right now was running away.
Hellum, who hadn’t even cared about his surroundings and was running away in a
hurry, suddenly stopped.
‘Why are there no sounds of explosions?’
The clash between Ekidu and Hansoo, who were fighting as if they were trying to rip
each other’s hearts out, had suddenly stopped.
At the same time a strange sound was heard from somewhere up above.
‘What happened…’
Hellum, who was about to turn around, got more curious at the noise above and then
took a glance above instead.
At that instant.
Hellum stopped right in place while running away.
‘Holy god….’
……………………………..
‘…Why am I fine?’
Ekidu checked her body buried in a corner of a building and made a confused
expression.
There was quite a large quantity of traces of battle but her body was still very
well.
And her consciousness had come back to normal as well.
When Ekidu used the White River Demonic Arts, she calculated for the worst outcome
possible and then used it.
Only two cases would cause the White River Demonic Arts to stop.
Either when all the criminals who caused chaos to the village had died.
Or she herself had died.
Even she couldn’t handle the countless amounts of Hunters and Guards by herself.
But the current situation was too different from what she had expected.
No, something that she couldn’t even dream of was happening.
‘Higher race…Dakidus is…’
Rumble
Dakidus was falling from quite an altitude.
Like a god who had lost his wings.
From the sky and to the ground.
The mighty looking blue crown on his head had long lost its luster.
And that wasn’t all.
Ruuummmblleee
The giant castle that was floating above.
The golden castle, which used to shine blue like the crown, was falling.
“Uuuhuuuukk!”
“Shit! Run away!”
‘It’s a mess.’
Unlike Ekidu who has yet to figure out the current situation completely, the
Guards, Hunters and Farmers were all running away in every direction.
And they had to.
No matter how powerful their body was, if that much mass landed on the village,
nobody could guarantee their own safety.
At that moment.
“Instead of blanking out, stand up. This is just the start.”
Rumble.
“…Hansoo?”
Ekidu muttered as she looked at Hansoo who had pulled her out from the rubble.
The person looked quite similar to the Hansoo she knew but a lot of things were
different.
The scales that had covered his entire body.
‘…He really stands out.’
The fact that he didn’t really look human wasn’t the reason why she thought of
this.
It was rather this attitude towards the situation.
In the midst of the chaos created by the Satellite Fortress falling down, Hansoo
being able to
maintain his calm demeanor helped him stand out even more.
But Ekidu realized right away.
“Is that…Did you cause that?’
She couldn’t even imagine how he had done it from seeing his attitude, there was no
other possibility.
Well the fact of the god-like Dakidus falling from the skies alone was beyond her
imaginations.
And Hansoo nodded towards Ekidu.
Ekidu’s expression turned complex at Hansoo’s attitude.
‘…Will this be okay?’
In the corner of Ekidu’s mind, instead of being angry at the falling Dakidus, there
was worry forming.
Dakidus fell and the Atillan sunk.
A change that was too big for her that had never happened before and should not
have happened ever.
And this change filled her mind full of worry from the changes that it will bring
to the village, the villagers of the village and herself.
Since one thing was clear.
That Dakidus’ rage will skyrocket.
And as if it was proving that her expectations weren’t wrong.
Booooooooom!
“Roooooooaaaarrr!”
A roar of rage came from the distance which resonated all the way throughout to the
Armory near them.
The roar of Dakidus after he had fallen.
The howling which contained the confusion and rage rang throughout the entire
village.
‘Damn.’
A shockwave made from sound that shook one’s entire body.
Ekidu stumbled back and forth to maintain her balance.
Usually something like this wouldn’t happen.
Only then was Ekidu able to figure out why she had been able to become lucid and
why Dakidus had fallen from the skies.
Since the White River Demonic Arts that had protected her entire body had
disappeared.
No, even putting the White River Demonic Arts aside, none of her skills could be
used at all.
‘Mana… It’s all frozen.’
As Ekidu’s expression stiffened up from this discovery.
Booooom!
Hansoo stomped forward and then kicked away the already half collapsed Armory.
And inside of the feeble but well organized storage, numerous shiny armors and
weapons could be seen.
“Hey! Hey! That’s for the village…”
“I’m using it for the village.”
Hansoo walked in and then started to equip the useful things onto his body.
They were a bit inferior to the items he had on but they were still very nice.
Hansoo clicked his tongue towards Ekidu who was watching him in bewilderment and
then broke open another wall.
Boooooom!
There was an item that was a bit different from the items until now in this part of
the storage.
An item that was clearly a tier higher than the others from just a glance.
‘This was here too huh.’
Numbering 779. Scarlett Yang Armor.
This armor, which stimulated the user’s viciousness, wasn’t quite compatible with
Ekidu, who already goes crazy by herself, so it was kept in the corner of this
storage but it was an item that was originally prepared for the village leader.
Chuck!
Hansoo pulled out the Scarlett Yang Armor and threw it to Ekidu was he spoke.
“Hurry and put it on. Since the mana froze you shouldn’t have to worry about the
side effects.”
Ekidu’s expression stiffened up as she stared at Hansoo.
Since what Hansoo was planning to was quite obvious.
But that’s not what he should be worrying about.
“Hey! Aren’t you going to run away? What are you going to do about that…”
As Ekidu pointed towards the Atillan that was falling from the sky.
Kiiiriiririiing
Suddenly the Atillan’s speed drastically lowered.
And a small, faint blue light appeared at the bottom of the golden castle.
“Hmm.”
‘Even if it was enhanced…The distance from here to the Atillan was too far.’
Hansoo gazed at the sky and then touched the Sealing Jade in his hands.
If he had been able to directly shoot it onto the mana engine then he would’ve been
able to shoot it right down.
But since he couldn’t, the castle will recover and start up again after a while.
He needed to kill Dakidus before that happened.
‘Well, it’s not bad.’
Since he wouldn’t need to worry about getting smashed by the castle anymore.
The moment hansoo was about to get up from the Armory.
Boooooooom!
Something smashed through the Armory walls and came in.

Clatter clatter.
The thing that ran past Hansoo smashed right in the midst of the armors and the
weapons.
And the thing suddenly groaned after the crash.
“Ugh…”
“…Hellum.”
Ekidu’s expression froze as she looked at Hellum who had smashed onto the Armory
with broken limbs.
There was only one reason for him to have become like this.
At that moment.
A tremendous shout was heard from the distance.
“Hahahahaha! What are you guys going to do? You’re going to try swinging that piece
of toy sword at me?”
After that confident shout was heard.
Booooooom!
As if something caused a huge impact onto the ground.
A tremendous shockwave rang throughout the ground.
Like a huge earthquake.
Rumble!
From this tremendous earthquake, the building that were barely holding on started
to all break down.
And Ekidu realized what had caused that earthquake.
‘Holy…Just from a single step…’
The walls and buildings broke down as the shape of Dakidus, who had fallen from the
sky, could be seen in the distance.
The blue light that covered his body had disappeared.
And this made him stand out even more.
A huge 4m tall body that one couldn’t quite size up in the skies.
Steel-like muscles.
Claws that were the size of a human that seemed to be able to rip apart any armor.
Dark, glossy skin that seemed like no normal weapons could even leave a dent.
And that Dakidus was swinging his claws around and causing a massacre.
Boooooom!
Booooooom!
“This scum like bastards! Make a trap?! Insolent! Come at me! You bugs! This
Harvester shall rip you all apart!”
“Uuuaaaaak!”
Adventurers who had charged in after seeing Dakidus fall and judging that this was
a chance.
And all those adventurers were getting crushed.
Rooooarrr!
Every time Dakidus swung his claws or crunched with his mouth, a body was cut in
half and heads fell off.
They couldn’t tell when he was surrounded by the blue light.
But as the image of the god disappeared, Dakidus who had fallen onto the ground was
a demon in itself.
‘Damn…Damn.’
Ekidu made an expression of despair as she saw this.
They had pulled him down from the skies and broke his wings.
But this was not enough.
No, Dakidus felt as if his authority had been challenged as he was causing a
tremendous massacre in a frenzied state.
This scene was like a crazed beast that they usually went up against.
Except the problem was that the skills and artifacts that they usually armed
themselves with had all been turned useless.
This was why they were getting massacred.
Hansoo spoke towards Ekidu.
“Wake up. It’s just livestock anyway. A thief coming to this point is far enough.”
‘A thief?’
Enkidu made a confused expression and then shouted out urgently.
“…You’re going to kill that? How!?”
Hansoo stared at Ekidu.
“We should do our parts.”
If Dakidus was left like that then casualties would only rise.
He needed to deal with him first.
Hansoo, who had completely prepared to go fight, spoke towards Ekidu:
“I’ll go deal with this. You gather the people, arm them with the items from the
Armory and bring them.”
Him alone was a bit hard.
Since Dakidus still had a body of a beast even if he was going up against him.
At that moment.
Hellum, who had been stuck in the corner, smirked as he spat out.
“Ke…heheh. You think the people will help you?”
That thing was that strong even without mana.
He knew since he had felt that strength.
Who would be willing to go into that fight after seeing that scene?
Hansoo stomped up to Hellum, raised him up by the collar and then spoke.
Rumble
“Who said help?’
“What?’
He couldn’t say anything to those guys who couldn’t do what they couldn’t.
Since Dakidus who got supplied with mana was basically a god to them.
But not now.
He was just a beast who had come down onto the ground.
If they couldn’t do the job when he gave them the chance then they had no
qualifications.
“I’m giving you guys a chance. A chance to stab a blade into its body.”
‘This is the final test I’m giving you guys.’
Hansoo spoke towards Ekidu.
Chapter 164

* * *
A village in flames.
Dakidus was standing in the middle.
With the appearance of a slaughterer.
Kuuudududuk
“Keehehehehheh”
Dakidus crushed somebody beneath his feet and then licked his claws after sensing
his old instincts coming back to life.
‘This is better than I expected?’
He was confused when he fell at first.
Since an event that was illogical even with his imagination had happened.
For the Atillan to fall.
This had never happened before.
But even before he could deal with the confusion, another emotion pushed its way
in.
Fear.
It was something he hadn’t felt in a very long time.
It might’ve been different for the Defenders who dealt with those of the other
races but him, a Harvester, didn’t need to get into dangerous situations.
The moment the abilities of the Atillan, which protected him, disappeared, and the
bugs swarmed at him.
Dakidus, who had lost his invincible armor, felt fear creeping in from the corners
of his mind.
Since the thought of him possibly being hunted down had come into his mind.
Without the Atillan, the skills and toys the humans had were more than enough to
kill him.
No, accounting for everything he had done to them, just being killed would be a
good ending.
He had roared out extremely loud as a bluff from the feeling which made him uneasy,
the one that told him that he couldn’t get caught no matter what, and had crazily
smashed apart the humans in order to make way for himself.
And then realized.
That the mana of these guys were also sealed.
At this same two clashing emotions rushed into him.
Relief.
And rage.
If these things couldn’t use mana then they wouldn’t be threatening anymore.
Since the difference between their and his body was like that of the heaven and
earth.
The moment relief erased the fear, rage appearing was quite a sensible order.
Rage had filled up his entire body up to his head.
For these bugs to come against him.
Dakidus didn’t want to accept the fear he had felt when the bugs had swarmed
towards him when he fell from the skies.
He had to erase them all.
All the bugs that had seen his embarrassing look.
Dakidus crushed and chomps apart the humans.
How long had it been.
After a long while of fighting, the emotion that had filled Dakidus’s mind was not
rage.
It wasn’t fear or superiority either.
‘Hmm, I had wondered why the Akalachia guys played hunt…’
The Akalachias did some strange things.
Releasing the protection of the Satellite Fortress by themselves and going to hunt
the humans with their own body.
Their technology, which included the Satellite Fortress, gifted them powers that
couldn’t even be compared to those of humans.
On the other hand, if they didn’t have the protection of the Satellite Fortress
then the humans would actually be quite dangerous.
And one out of every 10 Akalachias actually died or got injured badly during their
game of hunt.
Dakidus and his race, the Arukons, actually laughed at the Akalachias.
Maybe it’s because they were birds but it actually looked like they had a bird’s
brain from their actions.
The Arukons had laughed at them to the point of sending them a warning.
To stop dirtying the pride of the Higher Race and act properly.
But he realized now.
There was a reason why those guys were powerful despite their small numbers.
The emotion that had filled Dakidus after a prolonged battle was bliss from the
victory.
A sensation that he wasn’t able to feel during the times when he had been protected
by the Atillan.
His instincts, which had been asleep within his blood and genes that hadn’t come
out, suddenly exploded out during the battle.
To the point of surprising Dakidus.
This was a sensation he could not feel when using the power of the Satellite
Fortress.
He could kill them just by flicking his fingers and their attacks couldn’t even
leave a dent.
Why would he feel nervous?
He didn’t feel nervous at all back then.
A thirst of battle had not worked up inside him.
Since nobody would feel such things going up against ants.
But it was different now.
Though they were still weak, their blades still stimulated his nerves and all his
senses were sharpened in order to destroy the humans who charged at him in order to
injure him.
Hormones exploded all around his body and his heart trembled as if an earthquake
was happening right inside it.
Dakidus unconsciously mumbled at the contentment which filled up his entire body.
‘I’m going to go enjoy myself once I return.’
Dakidus, who had recovered his leisure, growled in happiness.
The remaining ones saw this might and were running away in all directions and the
Satellite Fortress, the Atillan, was recovering slowly as well.
Though it was still falling bit by bit, it wouldn’t fall all the way down.
It may take a while but he would be safe if things continued at this rate.
‘These damn bugs. If they all came at me at the same time it might’ve been
dangerous but they’re only at this level.’
For them to miss this sole chance to kill him.

Well anyways, it was good for him.
‘I should play around a bit more before I leave.’
The moment Dakidus loosened up his muscles in order to continue his hunt.
Hooooook!
Something rapidly closed in from the distance.
Dakidus’s both ears twitched.
And all the hairs on his body stood up at the same time.
This was not normal.
It was different from the attacks until now.
An attack that could pierce his skin if hit directly.
“Roaaarr!”
Dakidus nervously turned around, roared out and then smashed the thing flying
towards him with his hands.
Clang!
The object that had flown in smashed into Dakidus’s claws and then landed on the
ground.
And surprisingly, cracks appeared on his steel-like claws.
Which proved the power behind that attack.
‘What the hell is this?’
Dakidus checked the crack on his claws and then verified the thing that had flown
to him.
‘…Sword?’
It was quite a high level toy as well.
Crack!
The sword, which had cracked his claws, couldn’t withstand the force behind that
clash broke into two.
Even if it wasn’t protected by mana, it was still metal.
Which means somebody had thrown this so hard to the point of causing the metal to
break into two just from the force of the clash.
It was not a strength somebody without mana could bring out.
‘Who the hell has a strength like this…’
After verifying the object that had flown in, Dakidus turned his head around again.
And then stopped.
“So it was you, that greedy human.”
The human who had monopolized his gaze.
Dakidus frowned as he looked at Hansoo approaching him with numerous weapons

dangling all over his body.
And a sensation of danger rose up slowly.
Dakidus was not stupid.
He was very conceited until now.
This was because he had a reason which allowed him to.
But the current situation was not where he should be or could be like that.
All of his six senses was warning him about Hansoo.
He needed to decipher between when and when not to be conceited.
“Grrrooowwwwlll”
The fur between his claws rose up and increased in length.
The fur that had grown intertwined with each other and then started to create a
layer of metal armor above his skin.
Chhhhhhiiiirurururu
The furs, which were already tough in itself, suddenly turned like a chainmail and
covered his skin.
A power that was hidden deep within their genes and could not be used for a long
time since it wasn’t needed.
Dakidus, who had turned into a semi-armored beast, spoke towards Hansoo:
“You have no sense of fear huh. What are you going to do by yourself?”
He himself was nervous against Hansoo.
Since Hansoo felt quite threatening to him.
But that didn’t mean that it felt like he would lose.
No, Dakidus was actually quite content.
Since the urge for battle was working up again due to the nervousness he felt.
The urge that he couldn’t quite solve due to those bugs having run away in the
middle of the fight.
Hansoo chuckled at this Dakidus.
‘He’s full of confidence huh.’

He could tell just from Dakidus’ expressions.
Such an expression wouldn’t appear if one thought about the possibility of losing.
Since Dakidus should know what would happen to him if he lost.
Dakidus continued to speak as he looked at Hansoo.
“Well, I can somewhat guess what your plan is.”
Dakidus wasn’t stupid.
Ekidu would probably bring reinforcements while he bought time.
It was simple but quite a marvelous plan.
Because then he wouldn’t be able to run away and would get tied down by Ekidu’s
forces.
The moment Ekidu’s forces come, he would die without being able to do anything.
But would that really be possible?
‘You brat. You see I’ve already trained quite a lot of people before you can.’
Dogs who got leashed at young age would have a hard time leaving as an adult even
if they were released.
Like how their race had been in the past.
And if there was an exit path as well?
‘The Atillan’s functions are frozen but…This much should still be enough.’
Oooooooong.
As Dakidus willed.
The faint light beneath the Atillan floating in the sky suddenly got reinforced.
That was it.
But Dakidus looked towards the village with an extremely confident expression.
…………………………………
Booom! Boooooom!
Enkidu stomped through the remaining buildings and quickly headed towards
somewhere.
Since it was clear where the runaways would head.
‘13th Area.’
13th Area.
The entrance where the Green Road began.

In this situation, where they had caused the rage of the higher race, the Green
Road was the only place that they could dodge the rage of the Arukons.
Green Road.
A road that followed the path of conflict between the Higher races.
That was why it was safe.
Since even the Defenders of Arukon wouldn’t be able to travel through with their
Fortresses.
Booom! Boooom!
Swarms of people could be seen in Ekidu’s eyes after a while of running.
People who were running away with just their body and without any skills.
‘Good. it’s not too late. Yet.’
Boooom!
Ekidu jumped over after stepping on a building and then blocked the path out to the
13th Area.
Rumble.
The people who were running flinched at the sudden object that had flown down from
the skies and stepped back.
In case Dakidus had chased them down.
But they started to urgently shout after seeing the person who appeared from the
dust clouds.
“Ekidu! What are you doing! Move!”
“Hurry! We don’t know when that guy would come chase us!”
Everyone was feeling urgent.
Of course they were.
What would Dakidus do once he came back to his senses?
Of course it would be a massacre against the bugs.
They could only live if they quickly entered the conflicting areas of the
Akalachias, Arukons and Rebeloongs before that happened.
Being in there didn’t completely guarantee their safety but it was much better than
being here.
Ekidu shook her head at those words.
“Everyone wake up! No matter what, it’s just a dog! If we all charge at him with
our numbers then we can win!”
Ekidu explained the situation.

Dakidus’ might was indeed amazing.
But they weren’t normal humans either.
They were superhumans who had been trained with years of battle.
And though the skills had disappeared, the agility and strength enhanced by the
runes still remained.
Every one of them was an existence that even an army would have a hard time dealing
with in the real world.
Everyone stole glances at each other at those words.
They knew as well.
But how many would die during that process?
The scene of massacre Dakidus had shown them at the end was too threatening for
them to charge in with just a sliver of possibility.
At that moment.
Oooooong
The faint light coming out from beneath the Atillan floating up in the sky
brightened up a bit.
A very slight change.
But this much was enough to threaten the people.
“Damn…Is that thing going to start up again?”
Ekidu clenched her teeth after hearing the mumbles of the people.
The people who didn’t even know who Hansoo was were their lifeline.
And the Atillan which shone in the skies which seemed like it could assault them at
any moment.
She had heard that it wouldn’t activate for a while from Hansoo’s words.
But Ekidu’s own legs trembled as well after thinking of the amount of people who
had been erased from that light.
Even in the midst of this chaos, the people split into two groups.
People who couldn’t hold back the rage against Dakidus any longer and were about to
charge right back in.
And those who were standing in place because they couldn’t completely wash off the
fear they had against him.
At that moment.
“Ekidu! I have an even better idea!”

Ekidu turned around and looked at the one who spoke those words.
And then frowned.
“…Karim?’
Leader of the guards, Karim.
The loyal protector of the village.
Others might’ve been different but Karim’s words were hard to ignore.
Ekidu spoke towards Karim.
“What are your thoughts Karim?”
Karim pointed towards the sky.
To be exact, at the Satellite Fortress, theAtillan, that was still floating high up
in the skies.
The Atillan which had sunk down quite far by this time could be reached by jumping
off from a nearby cliff even without any skills.
Karim, the one who pointed towards the Atillan, spoke out.
“We all take over that thing. During the time Hansoo buys for us.”
“…That?”
Karim spoke out confidently at Ekidu’s reaction.
“This would be much more helpful. To that brave Hansoo fellow.”
Karim then pulled something out from his pockets.
‘….A book?’
Ekidu stared at Karim.
Chapter 165
* * *
“Hmm…”
Mackill heard the proposition of Karim in the distance and then got lost in
thought.
Three choices had suddenly appeared in front of them from Karim’s proposition.
First.
They could continue their path and go into the Green Road.
Second.
Follow Karim and take over the giant Satellite Fortress, the Atillan.
Third.
Follow Ekidu to help Hansoo and kill Dakidus.
‘Damn. This is hard.’
Mackill muttered.
The moment she made a wrong choice, she might even lose her life at worst.
And the problem was that none of the three things was a guaranteed thing.
Nobody knew how dangerous the Green Road was.
Same with helping Hansoo.
‘But…Karim’s proposition is quite similar to those then as well.’
She didn’t know if taking over the Satellite Fortress, the Atillan, was possible by
helping Karim.
No, what would they even do after taking it over?
Karim smiled after seeing the expressions of nearby people and then shook the item
in his hands.
“That is…”
It was just a single book.
While everybody including Mackill were making confused expressions.
Karim looked at Ekidu as he laughed.
“Ekidu, do you know? As to how long I have been in this village?’
‘…Hmm.’
Ekidu made a confused expression.
Nobody knew how long Karim had been in the village for.
Even when the previous village leader had left without a word, the captain of the
guards had still been Karim.
And as she had heard, Karim was the captain of the guards even before that.
If one looked at it, he was actually the true leader of the village from how long
he had been in the village.
Even Ekidu had learned everything about the village from the captain of the guards,
Karim, when she had become the village’s leader.
And the reason why the guards had been able to become so great was thanks to karim.
Since Karim, who had been in the village longer than anybody, had raised the
current guards since when they were just greenies.
Being much stronger than the other guards was second, the reason that the Guards
couldn’t go against Karim was because he had disciplined them for a very long time.
‘If there wasn’t such a large event as this.’
While Ekidu was making a forced smile.
Karim continued to speak.
“I’ve been here for quite a while. Do you know why I have been able to survive for
so long?”
Everyone made confused expressions.
They had never actually thought about it.
Since there wasn’t anything that was very weird about it.
‘There was a reason for it?’
If one was strong, staying at the village was quite a nice decision as well.
There was no danger of being offered as an offering and they could stand at the top
of the village due to their strength.
The occasional 1st level beasts were quite strong but staying here was a much
better choice than going through the Green Road where swarms of those beasts
existed.
Karim spoke towards the confused people.
“It was to find out a method. A method to land a blow to those guys. No, that
wasn’t it. It was just to land a blow onto that Arukon guy over there.”
Karim then raised something in his hands.
Intel.
“This is all the intel I have gathered about the Arukons and the Higher Races.”
“What? How?”
Karim smiled at those words.
“It’s not what I gathered but it is something handed down upon the village leaders
and captain of the guards. It’s not something that one person has completed.”
Ekidu frowned at Karim’s words.
“Then why didn’t I know about this? And the others?”
Karim shook his head.
“Think about it, think about others knowing that we are collecting such intel as
this. How do you think they’ll react to Dakidus who has come to gather the
Offerings?”
“Mmm…”
Ekidu nodded at those words.
There was a clear difference in reaction between preparing a blow and falling into
despair after not having been able to figure out anything.
If something reached Dakidus’s ears, who could hear and see everything, then the
entire village will fall in danger.
“Me holding onto it doesn’t really have that much meaning. It’s because it has been
set to be given to one person who can be trusted and has a large influence. If I
had perhaps left the village then this document would’ve been handed over to you
Ekidu. Anyways, this isn’t the important part. My proposition is very simple… Let’s
take over that Satellite Fortress.”
“We, control that?”
Everyone, including Ekidu, laughed.
That Satellite Fortress was indeed very useful.
Since they knew about its uses very well.
But if it was possible?
Would the Arukons just leave them be?
The reason why the humans had been able to survive until now was because they had
been treated as toys by the Higher Races and had been ignored most of the time.
But what if they actually thought the humans posed a threat to them?
There wasn’t even a need to think about it.
They’ll just bring the Satellite Fortress and wipe them out.
If they take over the Satellite Fortress?
‘No way.’
Their main forces would pop out and destroy that Satellite Fortress.
Karim nodded as if he had read the people’s thoughts.
“No, that’s not it. Think about how many treasures would be aboard that thing. It’s
the Satellite Fortress of Dakidus. Could it even be compared to the Armory of the
village?”
A treasure vault above their heads.
A battlefield where they could die.
It was obvious which choice they would make.
When Mackill had been looking at Karim with a resentful expressions.
The surroundings people’s eyes turned into one of greed.
“Can we look a bit at the book?”
Even Ekidu started to slowly walk towards Karim.
…………………………………………..
Booooom!
Booom!
Handoo and Dakidus were ruthlessly clashing in the midst of the village.
Everytime the front claws of Dakidus clashed with the weapon in Hansoo’s Hands, the
little bits of remaining buildings got smashed apart and crumbled.
The moment Hansoo dodged the attack and moved back after destroying the outer wall
of the Armory.
Boooooom!
Dakidus’s front claws smashed through the wooden walls and smashed down onto
Hansoo.
An attack which came out from his giant stature and utilized its reach to the max.
‘It’s a bit awkward to dodge it.’
If he was fighting from a distance then it would be easy to dodge it.
But Hansoo was fighting against the Dakidus up close.
Since he knew that he won’t be able to win just by dodging.
Even just their body parts, the differences in their size were more than two times.
And the reach difference was even worse since his race already had longer front
legs.
If he couldn’t get close then he wouldn’t even be able to attack.
And Dakidus’ actual body had long turned into quite a rag.
The shining fur that had covered his body like a chained mail had long been smashed
apart and the metallic dark skin had long been turned into a mess.
It wasn’t just one or two injuries.

Sword, Spear, Axe, Scythe, Chains.
Injuries created by numerous types of weapons had long turned Dakidus’s skin into a
mess.
And his entire body was bleeding as well.
But Dakidus was clearly winning in the clash within the center of the village,
which had perfectly depicted an Oasis.
Since fighting up close meant that he had to get into the danger zone as well.
Boooom!
Hansoo couldn’t dodge Dakidus’s attack which slashed onto him and got hit by it.
Crunch!
The Forked Lightning curved as if it would break.
It actually curved to the point of snapping.
Dakidus’s strength was this great.
In conclusion, even the Forked Lightning was just a well made weapon without any
mana.
‘That won’t do.’
The moment Hansoo pulled out the Forked Lightning.
Kaagagagagak!
The three claws that were already radiating a vicious aura slashed right down onto
Hansoo’s chest, onto the Thousand Soldier’s Armor and the dragon’s scales.
The Thousand Soldier’s Armor lived up to its name of being a solo numbering and had
withstood most of the attack but couldn’t completely block the force behind the
attack.
The clash was so harsh that one of those extremely hard claws had actually broken
off and got embedded within the armor.
Booooom!
Hansoo couldn’t handle the force behind the attack and got sent flying back along
with the Thousand Soldier’s Armor.
Like a volleyball that had been hit by a powerful strike.
Boooom!
Dakidus slowly walked towards Hansoo who had smashed through six buildings and had
smashed onto the ground with a leisurely expression.
He received quite a large amount of damage himself as well but Hansoo had received
the damage as well.
With his own body.

Dakidus, who had gotten much more laid back from before, had organized the
situation in his minds while fighting and had figured things out.
As to why all the mana had frozen.
Why the Atillan, the Satellight Fortress, had stopped working and why the mana in
his body, which had been flooding before, had completely frozen.
But he knew now.
“Kuheheheh. You insolent bastatd. Going up against me with just that?”
It was impossible with just the strength of the humans.
No, it was impossible even for the three Higher Races including the Arukons.
Only the losers who had fallen beneath their feet.
Only the artifacts of those guys could do such a thing like this.
Sealing Jade.
It was indeed amazing.
But that was the limit.
Since the Atillan will recover soon.
Of course it would all end if he died before that happened but Dakidus was happy.
‘Once it recovers, I should go back to the main base and refill the mana crystal.’
Since he didn’t know if an unknown problem might’ve occurred, it was good to go

back to the main base and resupply.
Hansoo didn’t reply to those words, lifted the broken claw of Dakidus and fed it to
the Thousand Soldiers Armor.
Crunch Crunch.
The Strange looking armor opened its mouth and devoured Dakidus’s claws.
The ripped and smashed parts of the armor got mended a bit as the color darkened
slightly.
As if it had evolved even after eating a claw.
‘…This was why my attacks weren’t working ever since before huh. I guess that works
even without mana. Is it because it’s alive?’
The previous attack should’ve turned that guy’s armor into pieces.
But that guy had held on and was continuing to fight against him.
This was all because of that special armor.
‘Well. There’s not much time left for him anyway.’

Dakidus giggled.
“Anyways, why aren’t your friends coming to you with reinforcements? Heheh, it’s
been quite a while since they should’ve gotten here.”
Hansoo laughed as he looked at Dakidus’s expression which was filled with

confidence.
“Why are you so confident?”
Even Dakidus wasn’t really in a leisurely situation.
If Ekidu came with the reinforcement then he would die no matter what.
Dakidus laughed as he spoke.
He wondered a bit but it was clear after he had come this far.
“Shall I tell you since you’ll die soon? You reinforcements won’t come no matter
what. This is because…”
Dakidus, who was holding back his words, was making fun of Hansoo clearly.
Hansoo cut off Dakidus and completed his sentence.
“Is it because there’s a Mudfish?*”
“…”
Dakidus stopped as he looked at Hansoo.
“I guess you know some things.”
Hansoo chucked.
“Well. I don’t know the details but I know quite a bit about the person who made
this village you see.”
Clementine.
The first leader of the village.
‘A name that’s quite nostalgic.’
There weren’t that many people who knew about that name.
Since her nickname was much more famous than her name in his world.
‘Mad Monarch.’*
A person who had led the humans into destruction.
Oasis was one of the ceasefire villages the Mad Monarch had set up.
‘Ekidu. You judge it. As to who the person the Mad Monarch had left behind is.’
He couldn’t clearly tell who it was.
But if the traces of the Mad Monarch existed then it would clearly appear.
At this moment.
‘And…This moment where the village has fallen is the best chance to erase that
trace.’
Then it would be a profit.
‘Clementine. I will pull out all the roots of your remnants.’
……………………………………
“Huukk!”
“Ekidu! Why!”
The people freaked out as they looked at Karim and Ekidu.
Since Ekidu, who had approached Karim to talk, had swung her right fist.
Well, Ekidu had actually tried to smash Karim’s heart but it had failed because
Karim had backed away after throwing away his right arm.
“You were hiding your skills huh.”
Ekidu mumbled as he looked at Karim.
She had always thought that she would win if she fought with Karim even without any
mana or skills.
But the movements Karim had shown her just before were completely different.
Puushushushuk
Karim didn’t fall into dismay despite having his arm cut off and just looked
between his arm and Ekidu.
And then spoke with a cold expression:
“How did you know?”
Ekidu then touched the blade on her gauntlet, which came out from the Scarlet Yang
Armor, and then thought of the words of Hansoo from before.
“How did you know?”
<As I see it, it’s not you. If there is a person who is causing chaos in the
village and that person has stayed in the village longer than you. And if that
guy’s proposition was benefitting the Higher Race more than the humans whichever
way you saw it then… Kill them without mercy.>
‘The village I have protected for so long…’
For it to be created from an agreement between the Higher Races and a traitor of
the humans.
‘Damned bastards.’
Ekidu grinded her teeth.

Translator’s Note : To those who haven’t read the post notes. A few things were
revealed in this chapter. 1. Clementine is actually the Light Monarch. 2. Light
Monarch is a female.3. Ekdud mistranslated Light Monarch in the fast because Light
and Mad could be spelt the same way and he didn’t have enough context so he is
changing it now to Mad Monarch.
-Tl;Dr. Clementine = Light Monarch. Light Monarch -> Mad Monarch-
Chapter 166
Reincarnator – Chapter 166 : Test (1)
* * *
Boom!
Boooooom!
Dakidus smashed Hansoo in front of his eyes.
A human who was surprisingly clashing against him even without any mana.
Though Hansoo was being pushed back, just being able to fight with him this much
was a feat.
‘If there were…Two guys like this Hansoo guy then I would’ve been long dead
already.’
A suspicious guy who knew a lot and had a lot of secrets.
A memory of the past were thought up as he saw Hansoo in front of him.
The three people who had swept the entire Yellow Zone by themselves.
‘Yeah. Just like them…He is an element that could possibly be dangerous.’
The past.
They, the Arukons, Akalachias and Rebeloongs had pushed out the losers and were
fighting each other for superiority.
Well, back then it was four races and not three.
Since another race called the Makrons existed.

Anyways, these four races clashed with each other every day.
There was no time for rest.
Everybody was desperate and their enemies were not somebody who they could drop
their guards against.
Lines were created and territories were made but these territories constantly
changed day to day from their clashes.
A war where Satellite Fortresses clashed with Satellite Fortresses and

civilizations clashed with civilizations.
Everyone had been exhausted from the battle but they could not give up the war no
matter what.
Since the material to support their civilization, the <Mana Crystal> was always in
need.
Then one day.
‘Has it been 14 years?’
A new race had popped out in the outermost areas of their territory.
They hadn’t known at first.
Since the place those guys appeared at, the Kangri Worm’s Habitat, was filled with
a smell they hated and not a single trace of Mana Crystal came out from that
location.
It was a useless land for them.
And it was extremely vast.
Them finding out about it was actually pure coincidence.
But there wasn’t a reason to pry further into it after having found them.
The four race’s curiosity led them over to that area in order to check the new
things but they only smirked at them and stopped caring about them.
Since the new things were extremely weak.
Well, they were quite unique and strong but that strength was too small to handle
their civilization.
This was why they had stomped on them and played around with them.
They had been stressed by the war already.
Those humans were valuable toys.
And in conclusion, those humans had all ran away into the vast jungle.
Though it was all their territory, there were parts that were more important and
parts that weren’t.
They defended the important parts with Satellite Fortresses just in case of
invasions from opposing races but of course they would leave the non-important ones
by themselves.
Since there was a limit to how many Satellite Fortresses they had.
After this discovery the four races stopped caring about the humans and refocused
on the war.
If seen then they would play with them but they would just ignore them if they
weren’t seen.
There weren’t any problems up to this point.
Until one of the four major races, the Makrons, fell by the human’s hands.
Well, the other 3 races were the ones who had dealt the fatal strike when the
Makrons had taken a blow by the humans.
Which meant that these bug-like things had more than enough strength to shake the
battlefield.
The humans had quickly run away above after only doing this much, but Dakidus was
truly shocked back then.
He was able to ignore the names of the other bugs but he clearly remembered the
three who had caused that storm.
Eres, Keldian, Kangtae.
Only then had the three races all started to sweep through the giant jungles.
Though the humans had taken all their remaining people up above as quick as
possible, there might’ve been some left behind.
But there was a limit to how much they could search within the jungle.
How much time would they need to find and eradicate each and every one of those
humans?
It might’ve been possible with the Satellite Fortresses but numerous tens of them
would just be used as scouts.
If they used the Satellite Fortresses that way then the opposing races would
instantly cross over to their territories.
Since the humans weren’t dangerous to the point of causing the three races to
unite.
While the three races had been lost in thought.
She had come up.
Clementine.
That extremely insolent bastard.
<If you help me then I’ll make it so the humans won’t be able to interfere with you
any more. Let’s make a treaty. I will… Train the humans completely. And in return…>
……………………………………….
‘It’s already been 12 years since we made the alliance huh… It’s been quite a
while. Anyways, things have become quite annoying.’
Karim clicked his tongue as he looked at Ekidu raging at him while holding onto the
book.
“These are all tricks set up by that guy! How could they even figure things out
such as this! This isn’t something that you can simply gather!”
He had even lost the book because his right arm had been cut off.
He had been hiding it well for a long time but for him to get caught so suddenly.
‘I was too impatient.’
He needed a reason in order to move the people.
He took out the book because of that but for it to bite him in the ass instead.
But his judgement was correct.
Since he couldn’t sit by and watch Dakidus die as an ally.
He thought about backing away from the whole situation but it didn’t seem like such
a lame reason would work.
Karim admitted the facts.
“Well. You’re correct. This village was actually created from a convention with the
Higher races.”
“Huh?”
Everybody were flustered at Karim who admitted things so easily.
For him to admit that he was a traitor with his own mouth.
But Karim just stopped the bleeding on his arm as he looked around his
surroundings.
And a few guards had gathered around Karim.
Guards who had been in the village for the longest time.
‘…Those guys were traitors as well huh.’
Ekidu grinded her teeth while looking at that Karim and then shouted at the
surrounding people.
“This is the fact! What are you going to do! Are you going to leave those sinners
be!?”
Everyone, who had been previously making confused expressions, suddenly made
enraged expressions as they pointed their gaze at Karim.
For him to be like this.

And out of those who had been dragged away as offerings, their family and comrades
existed.
Even without that the Higher Races were things that they couldn’t really look at in
a positive way.
For him to betray the humans and hold hands with the Higher Races.
And for that traitor to be the captain of the guards of the village, Karim.
As high as their hopes had been raised up, their disappointment was large and the
feeling of betrayal had skyrocketed.
“This bastard!”
“Kill him!”
The people slowly surrounded Karim with enraged expressions.
The lives of Karim’s group looked like a candle in front of a strong gale in front
of the enraged villagers.
It was a situation where they couldn’t use mana or skills.
Karim and his group had to deal with everybody with just their pure body strength.
Thousands of enraged villagers.
Against just around ten people.
But Karim’s expression wasn’t dark.
No, it was too calm for a person who was about to get beaten to death.
Karim looked around his surroundings.
“I didn’t answer before right? Do you know how long I have been here for?”
Everyone stopped in their tracks.
Karim, who thought he had stimulated the people’s curiosity, continued to speak.
“12. It’s 12 years.”
“Wha…”
The same number as the age of the village.
The village needed to continually run in order to fulfill Clementine’s plans and
somebody needed to manage it.
This was why Clementine had left behind a few people, such as Karim, in order to
manage the villages.
The others thought that the captain of the guards had changed a few times but this
was but a rumor.
Since there wasn’t anybody else who had been in the village for 12 years.
Karim had continued to act as the captain of the guards during all that time.
Since it was much more comfortable to work in the shadows as the captain of the
guards rather than being the leader of the village who was always in the limelight.
As people stared at him.
Karim continued to speak.
“Aren’t you curious? Why there are less than 10 people? I should have a lot more
forces if I gathered them for 12 years.”
Dealing with the village wasn’t that hard even with just such a small number but it
was better to have more allies in case of emergencies.
‘Good.’
Karim laughed inwardly.
Curiosity was really a dangerous thing.
Since it even made the people, who were enraged, listen to him.
‘Ekidu. Shall we see how many of those villagers you protected will follow you?’.
Karim wasn’t standing tall without any reason.
The moment Karim was about to speak of another proposition.
Boooooom!
Something flew in from the distance.
A single red beam of light.
Ekidu, who was wearing the Scarlet Yang armor, dashed in quickly and aiming for
Karim’s heart.
“Fuck! Block it!”
As Karim shouted out in shock.
The nine guards behind Karim pulled out their weapons and stood in front.
Even Ekidu had her mana sealed.
The only thing they could rely on was their runes.
Suppressing Ekidu was easy with nine of them.
But there was something they had forgotten about.
That Ekidu wasn’t alone either.
The moment the guards were about to create a formation.
“Humph! How dare you! Our mighty village leader is going up!”
“You fight with us!”
Kaaaaaang!
Kaaang!
Tens of people struck out from behind Ekidu like lightning and rushed up to the
guards in front of Karim.
Karim and the guards felt uneasy after checking the identity of those people.
Since they weren’t any pushovers.
“Karhal… Sebastienne! You insane bastards!”
‘Why are these guys with Ekidu!’
1st Area team’s leader and teammates.
After coming out from behind Ekidu, they started to clash with the guards in front
of Ekidu.
Booooom! Booom!
“Damnit!”
Karim was shocked at seeing the clash between the guards and the hunters and was
about to grasp his precious weapon, <Kaslam’s Guillotine> and jump in.
There was no mana right now.
The gap between the guards and hunters had been shortened quite a bit.
Even if his followers were strong, 30 of the 1st Area’s teammates could easily
deter and buy time against 9 guards.
But at that moment.
Something flew through the hunters and the guards at an extreme speed.
‘Huuk!’
Karim, who was just about to jump in, unconsciously backed up and hurriedly swung
his weapon in his left arm.
“This fucking bitch!”
Boooom!
The Guillotine in his left hand flew through the air in order to cut apart the red
beam flying towards him.
Even if his right arm had been cut off, he was still the captain of the guards.
And one of the followers of Clementine.
An attack that could’ve split apart any normal hunter into two had flown towards
his opponent.
But his opponent wasn’t just some normal hunter.
‘Damn!’
His opponent was Ekidu.
A powerhouse at the top of the pyramid in the midst of the village which was filled
with powerhouses already.
And surprisingly, Ekidu hadn’t dodged the Guillotine.
Kaaadduuududuk!
The body of Ekidu wearing the Scarlet Yang Armor twisted and turned as she received
the blow of the Guillotine.
The Scarlet Yang Armor was quite strong too but the Guillotine was also an amazing
weapon.
The Scarlet Yang Armor protecting the back of Ekidu got smashed apart and a wound
had been left behind on her back.
But Karim couldn’t laugh.
Since Ekidu had gotten all the way to his face from the previous clash.
And soon.
Kwaaaaak!
“Kuuhukk!”
Karim was injured on his shoulder as quickly backed up.
It was too close.
If he had been a second too late then his entire arm would’ve been cut off.
Back and shoulder.
Though Ekidu’s wound was deeper, it was clear who held the upper hand from the
clash.
A right arm which had been cut off.
An almost cut off left arm.
As Ekidu stormed him with attacks, Karim had been pushed back to the brim as he
could not attack properly.
‘Kkkhuuk! I need time to convince the others!’
“Ekidu! You damned bastard! Do you even know what you’re causing right now! Are you
still the leader of the village! You need to choose the best choice! You should at
least hear me out!”
As Karim shouted out in desperation while watching Ekidu who wasn’t even giving him
a single second to talk to the surrounding people.
Ekidu smiled coldly.
She had so enraged that her normal attitude had long disappeared.
“What you are trying to say isn’t the important part you trash.”
“What?”
As Karim was confused.
Ekidu slashed Karim back as she spat out her words.
“The important thing is what side you’re on. Who does your damned tongue work for?
Us humans? Or… Dakidus?”
“…Damn.”
Karim only then realized that he had been mistaken greatly.
That Ekidu wasn’t acting for her own greed or survival.
‘Sigh. I thought that you would become the same as others in times of danger.’
Karim gave up and then laughed out viciously.
“Hahahahaha! You guys will all die now! You’ll regret not listening to….”
At that moment.
Slash
Karim’s entire head had been hit.
By Ekidu’s fist.
“We didn’t worry about it in the first place that much anyway. We’ll solve our
problems ourselves you traitorous bastard.”
“Ugh…”
Even before they could jump in, it had all happened in an instant.
All the people who had been watching sighed out.
Since the end of one of the most authoritative people in the village had happened
so suddenly.
Ekidu watched these people as she muttered.
‘But…Is this really the right choice? Hansoo, do you know? What this guy tried to
say?’
A voice that was too confident for it to just be a random curse.
Ekidu looked towards the location where the sounds of Dakidus and Hansoo’s clash
was coming from with a worried expression.
Chapter 167
* * *
The representatives of the three races asked Clementine.
<You will make it so we won’t have to worry about the humans? How so?>
This Clementine was very impudent but her proposition itself was quite alluring.
For her to be able get rid of the human problem for them.
In a full frontal clash the Higher races would beat the humans no matter what.
But if the humans used other tactics then the story would change.
Since the ones from before had shown them already.
By giving the Makrons a fatal blow.
And so the three representatives listened in on what Clementine had to say.
<I’ll create a trap for all the humans who will come up from now on… With a very
tasty bait in it.>
Create a village.
And make everyone who came up from here gather to this point.
Then they would educate and threaten them with the system and the rules of the
village and give them an idea that they would die if they left the villages.
This would allow them to create a hierarchy system as well as allowing the Higher
Races to receive Offerings.
Many many birds with a single stone.
Since they would be able to implant the seed of fear from the Higher races into the
humans with ease and divide them so they won’t be able to trust each other.
But if they only give them fear than the humans might work up.
What else would they think about except escaping from the village which the Higher
Races controlled who treated them as bugs?
So they would add the hope factor.
<Even a rat will bite when it’s pushed back to the walls. That was the reason why
you guys had received a blow in the face. The humans need an escape hole, only then
would they not think about other things>.
By creating a path ahead called the Green Road.
They created a path between the territorial boundaries and made all the humans head
towards that way.
So that these guys won’t run away into the jungle in fear.
And Clementine’s plans were extremely successful.
After all this had been set up.
The three higher races had been able to control every single humans who came up
with just a single Satellite Fortress.
Since they just needed to go around the hope-filled villages and manage them.
And even the villages were controlled by Clementine’s followers.
And they just needed to go around the villages from time to time and have some fun.
Humans filled with thoughts of retaliation were danger factors for them.
But the trained humans were not dangerous to them at all.
A very satisfying result.
So the three races had asked.
<Why are you doing this? Why are you betraying your race and doing such things?>
This Clementine wasn’t really that different from the three humans from before who
had shaken them.
No, she might even be greater.
If Clementine had lead the humans then the three races would’ve had to struggle
much more.
Clementine laughed coldly at those words.
And and spoke out her terms.
……………………………………………
‘Damn…But why has it turned like this?’
Dakidus thought of the terms with Clementine and then made an expression of
disbelief.
Booooom!
Boom!
Ekidu, Karhal and everybody else had encircled Dakidus and were attacking him
without end.
Right before Dakidus had been able to kill the bug in front of him.
That Ekidu girl had lead every human around here and had ran over here in order to
hunt him down.
“You bastard! Die!”
“Fucking bitch! Anton died because of you!”
Enraged people attacked Dakidus from all directions.
Every throwable weapons in the Armory had been sent towards Dakidus.
“Kuuuaaaaahhh!”
The Enraged Dakidus tried to rush up and rip the humans apart but he couldn’t.
“Where are you going.”
Boooom!
Since Hansoo held him down every time he tried to.
And thanks to this Dakidus had been receiving the assault of tens of bugs that he
could destroy with just a single swipe.
A few wasn’t really a problem but the story changed when the number increased to
thousands.
There was no way he could hold on receiving these attacks that were coming down at
him like rain.
Dakidus got desperate and shouted out.
“Roooaaaar! You damned Humans! Karim! What is that Karim guy doing!”
This was not a scene he had expected to happen, ever.
Since this shouldn’t have happened.
“Daaammmniitt! You dumb humans! Do you even know what you guys are doing right now?
Have you heard nothing from Karim!”
The people stopped at those words.
They were already quite nervous.
As to what the final words Karim had tried to say were.
Though the remaining guards were followers of Karim, there was no intel from them
as if they didn’t know much.
Dakidus made a bright expression after seeing this.
“Hahahahaha! Dumbasses! That’s what I thought! You shouldn’t be doing this if you
heard the story! It seems that worthless Karim had died even before he was able to
say this!”
There was a chance.
If they were doing this even after hearing the story of Karim then there was no
hope left for him.
But if they hadn’t heard Karim yet?
There was a chance for his survival.
Booooom!
Dakidus smashed away the incoming golden spear of Hansoo as he shouted out loudly
towards the surrounding people.
“You dumb bastards! Shall I tell you a fun story? It’s about that Clementine
person!”
‘Damn!’
Ekidu tried to shut him up but Dakidus was much more stronger than Karim who had
lost his arms.
Truth started to come out from the Dakidus’s mouth while he was jumping around like
a wounded beast.
Loud enough to the point that everyone in the village could hear.
……………………………….
Dakidus who had been appointed as the Harvester, and managed the humans, and
Clementine, the Executor of the plan, had shared quite a large amount of stories
while creating the Green Road.
Though Dakidus treated the humans as bugs, Clementine stimulated one’s curiosity
quite a lot.
Clementine always spoke out, as if it was a habit, even while creating the village.

<Why? You can live as a king here? If it’s you then we might even be able to let
you live as a king here.>
Clementine made a mysterious smile at those words and then mumbled.
<My goal isn’t here but much higher up. I need more people for that.>
Though the strength of individuals were important but numbers were also an
important factor in determining the strength of a group.
But there was a problem.
The battle never ended and there was always competition.
The clash with outside forces was harsh but the bigger problem was the internal
dispute between the humans.
The fact that they didn’t have any knowledge as to who to target was an even larger
problem.
Since they didn’t know when the people, whom they had entrusted their lives to,
would backstab them.
At least if they hadn’t been comrades for numerous years.
And this problem will continue even after they gone up.
And an environment which changed all the time made it so there was no trust between
the people.
As danger and responsibility each person needed to bear increased and there were
less resources, only more fights would occur.
Clementine had continued to think this way but it was not enough.
Since the power of the Helper clan or the Cross clan that had been set up by her
enemies were too large.
But the moment she saw the Yellow Zone.
And as she saw the three races that didn’t really like the humans.
Clementine judged that it was the right time to begin her plans.
If if was a world controlled by the humans then controlling everything wouldn’t be

that hard with just their own strength but this Yellow Zone was not the same.
The Green Road beginning from the villages were a test.
Something that tested the entire human race that the Higher races and Clementine’s
followers had set up.
The ones who passed would be sent up and the failures… would get turned into an
Offering.
There wasn’t a need to send up anybody who would possibly become a threat to her.
Dakidus continued to speak.
“Well. Usually you will continue to get tested as you go through the Green Road.
But since this had happened. Let’s start the test even faster.”
“That crazy bitch…”
Everyone swirled their tongue around.
These weren’t words aimed towards Dakidus.
They were just shocked at the insane plan that Clementine had set up.
Dakidus laughed coldly as he looked at the adventurers.
“Is it too hard? Let’s make it simple. Stick by the Higher Races and decide to go
up or side with the humans by playing around with that Ekidu and Hansoo. It’s easy
right?”
“Ugh…”
Everyone started to mumble.
It was clear which side they should side on.
Since they were humans.
Except the problem was that the winner and what would happen to the loser was too
clear.
If they side with the humans…then they will all get massacred.
How would they be able to survive if the Higher races got serious?
‘Kuuheheheh. Good, good.’
Dakidus made a content smile as he saw their reactions.
The attacks pouring towards him had been cut by half.
Which means that they were pondering.
‘Dumb Karim. If you said this earlier then things wouldn’t have come this far.’
If Larim had said this earlier then they would’ve been divided already and had ran
away towards the Green Road and the great jungle.
There was only one reason why some were still attacking.
They were attacking because they thought that they crossed a line they should not
have and that they wouldn’t be forgiven anymore.
Since they crossed the line, they wanted to see the end of it.
‘Since I am mighty. I shall forgive you.’
Since the attacks had reduced, his body felt much better.
Dakidus shouted out even louder.
“Since Hansoo and that bitch had did these stupid things, this village will get
erased as a whole. Since there are a lot of other villages. Even if I die it’ll be
the same. But there is still a final choice for you guys! Stick with me! Then I
will follow the agreement I made with Clementine when we created the village and
treat you as allies! I will forgive every attack you have made until now!”
Dakidus then smiled
“I know that you guys are easily swept up by the mood you see. You aren’t in the
wrong. The ones who caused you to sway are the ones in the wrong.”
Dakidus made a vicious smile towards Hansoo and Ekidu and then spoke out again.
“I will count to ten! Those who will stick by me! Stop the attacks! I won’t even
tell you to fight with me! As long as you stop…You will be forgiven. If I die…It’ll
become troublesome right?”
The people were split from those words.

The storm-like attacks suddenly decreased in number drastically.
And the battlefield suddenly got very quiet.
As one person stopped and pondered, everything else happened in an instant.
Like a wave, the silence ran throughout the entire village.
Of course there were still a few who were still attacking.
“Aarrrrk!”
People who had lost their precious friends and family to him.
And the people who hadn’t thrown their pride of humans away were attacking in a
rage.
“You dumb bastards! This is an amazing chance! A chance to kill that guy! What are
you going to do if you miss this chance!”
One of the people who had stopped attacking spat back.
“We didn’t say we’ll join yet! You bastard! We’re just thinking about it!”
“What? This fucking bitch!”
“And if you aren’t going to guarantee our lives then how about shutting up?”
The already nervous and anxious battlefield’s emotions swayed from Dakidus and
ontop each other.
And soon chaos occurred.
Ekidu grinded her teeth as she saw this.
‘This is what…Karim trusted.’
Ekidu fell into despair.
She had lived with hope.
That the village wasn’t perfect but was needed.
That it was an oasis that gave strength for them to be able to go through the road
of hope, the Green Road.
But for that road to be just a test arena used for testing humans.
‘It’s a real shitty world.’
What had she fought for until now?
At that moment.
Boooooom!
Hansoo got smashed by Dakidus’s attack, flew past Ekidu and smashed into the
ground.
Kuududududk
Dakidus laughed as he spoke after smashing away Hansoo.
“You brat. You shouldn’t play around like that with just random information you
picked up. What are you going to do now?”
Dakidus admitted that Hansoo was amazing.
But there was nowhere enough support from his surroundings.
‘For him to dream about treason with just these guys.’
The humans were, in the end, just livestock they grew.
Since this entire world was under their control.
It was a bit vague before but thanks to Clementine, they had been able to gain the
complete control.
“Random huh…”
Hansoo spat out some blood and then grasped onto the Forked Lightning tightly after
landing with a boom.
He had told Ekidu.
That this is the last test that he is giving them.
Would it be a test if the student received help from the tester?
Ooooooong
Hansoo looked towards the golden castle up in the skies, the Atillan.
Chapter 168
* * *
Mackill fell into despair as she looked around.
Since they had long separated.

“Damnit! We have to hurry and kill him!”
“You bitch! What do you want us to do!”
“You think we want to die as well?”
A crossroad of choice which their lives were on the stake.
And the people had completely split up after standing in front of this crossroad.
But this was obvious.
Since the Green Road that they had a large amount of hope for was just a path
towards their own destruction.
And according to that guy’s words, there was only a single way for them to live.
Betraying the humans and sticking by his side.
Mackill clenched her teeth
They could not win.
The gap between them and the Higher race, Arukons, was too wide.
And they didn’t even know anything about their forces.
They couldn’t even deal with Dakidus who came to check on the village once every
few months.
But kill Dakidus here and follow Hansoo?
The Arukons won’t forgive them at all.
They would stomp them thoroughly in order to set an example.
Deciding which side had the greatest chance of survival for them was very easy.
It was just a choice between dying valiantly or surviving like dogs.
‘Hansoo. What are you thinking…’
Mackill looked towards Hansoo with a confused expression.
Kwaaaaangg!
Boooooom!
While everybody was splitting up.
Kwaaang!
Clash!
The fight was getting more and more intense.
Hansoo, Ekidu and a few others were still fighting against Dakidus.
Well, they couldn’t see the fight but they could hear it.
Since Dakidus and the powerhouses who could deal with him had long gotten far away
from this place.
It might not have been possible if they were surrounding them but their assists had
ended because of their internal disputes.
Dakidus used this and had long gotten far away from the surrounding people along
with Hansoo and the others.
‘Damn…We need to hurry and chase.’
Those who could go had to chase at least.
At that moment.
One of the bickering people shouted out loudly.
“Nobody can leave! Everyone stop!”
‘This crazy bastard…’
For them to completely block everyone instead of having reached a neutral ground.
What kind of conversation did the have to reach a result like this?
Mackill made a dumbfounded expression.
…………………………………
‘Pefect. Heheheheh.’
Boooom!
Boom!
Dakidus laughed towards Hansoo’s spear that was flying in.
Of course Dakidus wasn’t really feeling leisurely or anything.
His entire body was in a mess and the attacks that were flying into him were still
vicious.
But there was no need to worry.
As long as the attacks of the weaker ones had stopped, time was on his side.
The blue light raining down from the skies was getting brighter and brighter as
well.
The Satellite Fortress was radiating a huge amount of energy that couldn’t even be
compared to that from a single individual.
This meant that the Atillan was winning over the Sealing jade and recovering its
original power.
The crown on his head started to shine a bit more and it started to slowly
reactivate the internal scanning system of the Atillan.
It had started from the levitation system and slowly worked its way up.
The mana inside him was still not moving but what did that matter?
Since most of his strength actually came from the Atillan.
The moment Atillan’s mana engine reactivated back to full capacity and the attack
systems come back online it will all end.
‘At that moment… I will kill you all.’
Dakidus grinded his teeth.
His entire body was sore and painful.
Even when he had fought with the Sages in the past he hadn’t gotten injured this
badly.
He would dish out all this rage and pain he felt right back at them.
‘Metiron… He might say a few things but… He should understand.’
Dakidus grinded his teeth after thinking of the General of the human area that
Clementine had left behind.
He had promised to let the ones standing by his side live but the more he fought
the angrier he got.
There were a lot of villages anyway.
It wouldn’t matter that much even if he killed them all.
Dakidus channelled this rage and smashed Hansoo in front of him.
If he tried a bit harder then he could probably beat all these guys to death.
But there were a lot of risk involved in it and wasn’t that fun.
‘Tsk. It’s not that easy huh.’
Dakidus grinded his teeth as he saw Hansoo who had stabbed a blade into his side
while receiving his own attack shouted at him after Hansoo had backed away.
“Hahaha! Everyone out there is going to die because of you! I don’t know why you
have started all this but… Aren’t you regretting a bit now?”
Dakidus smiled.
“If you give up now at least I’ll forgive you. I’m saying this to you girl, Ekidu,
as well. Why do you think those guys aren’t following you? It’s because you have no
credibility. They’re seeing which side will win. Which means you are causing all
those guys to die!”
At that moment
Booooom!
“Kuhuk!”
Dakidus received a tough blow while he was speaking out and then got flung out.
Hansoo, who had smashed Dakidus in the stomach, threw away the smashed hammer and
mumbled.
“Well you see, your judgement is a bit premature. As to who will win.”
“Heheheheheheheh.”
Dakidus chuckled.
Hansoo’s spirit was very good but he didn’t have the strength to back it up.
That was the same as trash.
What would he do in a situation like this?
And even the Atillan was completing its preparation to activate.
The internal scanning system recovered and started to show the inner parts of the
Atillan.
At that moment.
‘Huh?’
Dakidus frowned as he read the information flowing into him through the crown on
his head.
Something had invaded the Satellite Fortress, the Atillan.
Some beast-like organism was running through the inner parts of the Satellite
Fortress.
‘….It’s not just some random beast.’
Though the mana barrier was gone, the inner structure of the Atillan was still
extremely complex.
But this invading beast was running through the inner parts of the Satellite
Fortress and was heading towards a specific location.
A normal beast wouldn’t be able to do this.
“You’ve done something.”
It was clear where the beast was heading to.
Mana engine.
The structure that was the basis of the Atillan, which activated with mana.
The mana engine was the thing that allowed the creation and movement of the
Satellite Fortress.
But Dakidus just laughed at Hansoo.
“What? Are you going to smash it or something?”

Figuring things out was another story but it was impossible to break it.
Would they have kept the most important structure without any defenses?
The mana crystal was protected by three layers of metal walls.
A special location that was protected even better than the control room.
‘A Kali-Crown huh. How dare he with just that…’
Even without mana, if that thing tried to get through the triple metal walls then
it would take an eternity.
It didn’t seem like a normal Kali-Crown.
But the result would still be the same.
That engine will start up before he would be able to destroy it.
Then he would gain back his powers.
‘He was trusting in that?’
The moment Dakidus was about to smirk at Hansoo.
Roooaaarrr
The black leopard which had been completely controlled, the Kali-Crown, started to
cause a ruckus.
As if something that had been controlling it had disappeared.
At the same time.
Hooooook
Something started to invade through the walls.
Through the small gaps in between the walls, through the mana wires connected to
the outer engine or the small tunnels created to repair the mana engine.
The black cloud started to seep in and started to take over the core of the mana
engine.
Dakidus couldn’t hold back anymore.
“Ha! Hahahah! What’s it going to do? Is it going to eat over the Satellite Fortress
or something? Hahahaha!”
Dakidus even stopped fighting as he laughed out loudly.
Wounds opened up and pain intensified but he couldn’t stop laughing.
It made no sense whatsoever that Hansoo was trying to eat over the Satellite
Fortress with a trick like that.
This place, which had the entire authority of control over the Atillan, had 27
artificial intelligences systems inserted into it and each of them were all
protected by 12 layers of fireproof walls.
Set up in a way that one needed to take over all 27 of them in order to control the
Atillan.
This was nowhere close to enough.
“Don’t worry. One’s more than enough.”
“What?”
Dakidus frowned.
He then checked which system the black clouds were eating up.
‘…Energy Transmitter?’
The location the black cloud started to eat up was not the location that was in
charge of controlling the Satellite Fortress.
It was actually the location that provided the blue barrier around his body.
Dakidus scoffed as he saw energy flowing into the location that was in controll of
giving the user of the Satellite Fortress strength.
‘He’s taking over the most useless part huh.’
Somebody who doesn’t have the authority wouldn’t be able to use the power of that
fragment anyway.
It was impossible unless they had the crown on his head.
But in order to receive the transmission, he needed a receiver.
At that moment.
Hansoo laughed coldly as he pulled out something.
“You see, I’ve picked up something interesting on the way.”
Dakidus frowned as he saw what that was.
“That is…”
Blue Jade.
A toy he gave to the hunting dogs.
No, it wasn’t the blue jade.
Since the blue jade couldn’t get dyed black.
Hansoo, who was touching the black colored gem, laughed as he spoke.
The Satellite Fortress wasn’t his target in the first place.
Since to eat up all of it, the Dark Cloud was nowhere enough.
‘I can do that slowly.’

But this was more than enough.
Then.
Booooooom!
The black jade started to aggressively transmit to and receive from the infected
mana engine’s section.
Very ruthlessly.
Kuuuuududududu
All the intel that was being sent towards Dakidus had been cut off.
And at the same time the slowly floating Atillan started to fall back down again.
As the infected mana engine had forcibly transmitted mana, the other sections which
had barely come back had lost their mana.
Boooooom!
The Sealing Jade, which wanted to suppress, and the black jade, which was radiating
energy, started to aggressively clash.
And the result was that the black jade won.
It wasn’t possible to suppress the volcano-like mana that came out from the black
jade with the sealing jade.
Though it was but a part, it was still a part of mana that was keeping that giant
castle floating.
A tremendous amount of mana, that felt like it would melt his body down, surrounded
Hansoo’s body.
And during a time when nobody else was able to use the mana, the mana that came out
from Hansoo’s body really stood out.
And Dakidus freaked out as he saw this.
“How…”
Even he couldn’t control the Satellite Fortress with such skill.
Since if he could do it then he would’ve sent out the energy with the crown on his
head already.
The energy transmitter was actually the last of the systems.
But for him to cancel the lock of the mana engine, which had been set to start up
the most necessary systems in order, and to forcibly pull out the energy to use it.
Even he couldn’t do such things.
“You… How! How did you! Are you a successor of the Sages?”
Knowing the structure of the Satellite Fortress, knowing that secret and even being
able to forcibly cancel the lock.
It’s something that wasn’t possible unless he was a successor of the Sages.
“I’m not a Sage. But why is it surprising? It shouldn’t be the first.”
Indeed this was not the first time.
Suddenly three people swept by Dakidus’s head like lightning.
“You bastard…”
“Do you remember?”
Hansoo mumbled as he controlled the overflowing mana in his body.
His friends had done this already.
A similar event such as this.
<We will transmit everything we have experienced and have seen. Use that to wipe
them out. We had run up because we didn’t have any preparation and had no strength
but… You will be able to do it better>.
Hansoo laughed coldly as he looked at Dakidus.
“A thief not being able to use it properly is obvious.”
This technology, this fortress, everything from the blue jade to the crown on his
head.
If these had been created by them and they could use them to their fullest
potential then Hansoo wouldn’t even have been able to fight against them.
The three slave races who had lived under the mercy of the Sages.
But they had stolen the <Mana Crystal> which was the basis of the Sage’s power and
even completely annihilated them, stole their technology and civilization.
How could Hansoo not ignore them?
These were guys who hadn’t done anything with their own strength.
Because they didn’t have the ability to repair and create the artifacts of the
Sages.
Guys who were still fighting with each other in order to gather one extra artifact
of the Sages.
Even those rich fellows who received a huge inheritance would be better than this.
Since they were at least successors.
These were sinners who had sunk the Gods and replaced the God’s position.
“Let’s end this. There’s a lot more I need to do other than you.”
His senses came back as mana appeared and Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement worked
again.
No, it was more.
Since the overwhelming amount of mana was a tremendous amount compared to what he
usually had.
A tremendous mana that caused the Pandemic Blade, which he usually focused on the
tip of the spear only, to appear like clouds.
The surrounding situation flowed into him through the enhanced perception.
And he realized why no reinforcements had come.
‘…They made the worst possible decision huh.’
Hansoo mumbled as he swept his senses across where the villagers were gathered back
in the distance.
Chapter 169
* * *
Booooom!
Booom!
Right before Hansoo was about to take control of the Atillan.
A fight had broken up between the villagers far away from where Hansoo was.
Not just a verbal fight but a fight where they held blades against each other.
A fight between those who tried to kill Dakidus and those who wanted to maintain
the current situation.
“Damnit! We have to go!”
“You may not!”
“These bastards…”
Karhal grinded his teeth.
Even a neutral ground would be annoying but for them to be like this.
“We won’t ask you to help so get lost!”
Boooom!
Then one of the guards who had swung their sword against Karhal shouted out.
“No way. Kang Hansoo. Blame that guy.”
“What?”
“This is all because of that bastard, Kang Hansoo! That damned bastard… If he
hadn’t caused a problem then everything would’ve continued the way it was!”
And with this as the start, a few others started to shout out as well.
“Why did that bitch start all this!”
“He should’ve just lived the way he was!”
Mackill grinded her teeth as she saw this.
Including the guard who was shouting right now, about 10% of the people here were
attacking in all directions.
Though the number was only 10%, the power was closer to 50% of what they had.
Since most of the attackers were Hunters and Guards.
Even without mana, they were still much stronger than the Farmers.
High rankers who had been stomping all over the Farmers from a safe location while
gaining benefits from the village during the peace the village had been
maintaining.
‘Damned bastards. You were safe.’
Mackill barely dodged an attack of a Hunter who was charging at her and then
grinded her teeth.
There was a reason for her anger.
Even if the village continued the way it was, there weren’t that many negative
points for those higher up.
They wouldn’t be picked for the offerings even if they stayed still and even if
Dakidus’ words were right, they had a high chance of just passing through the
numerous tests Clementine had set up and going up to the next zone.
It was very possible for those around the level of a guard.
But due to the recent events, they didn’t know what would happen from now on.
Of course the Farmers couldn’t really relate.
‘Bastards. Was the peace you had made by selling us that good?’
No, it wasn’t peace that was created just by selling them.
It was peace created by selling everyone who hadn’t been able to pass the test
created by Clementine.
Peace only for those who have passed.
But the minds of the guards swinging their blades against Mackill weren’t easy
either.
It wasn’t from fighting against other humans.
‘Damn…Fucking damnit. For things to twist and turn like this.’
Though they were leisurely fighting against the Farmers, they were feeling quite
anxious.
Even if they sided with Dakidus, there was no guarantee that he would let them
live.
The final state of Dakidus’ body was a mess.
His skin had been shredded apart by Hansoo and his attacks, the glossing fur had
all been burnt off, bones were broken and muscles were destroyed.
If they were in Dakidus’ shoes?
And if the things he usually treated as bugs were the ones who attacked him?
He would not let them go.
Though he would forgive them for now, it would eternally be in his memories.
The scene he saw today.
And if this memory ticked his brain and made him feel discomfort?
It wouldn’t be weird for them to suddenly get dragged away and get killed while
they are on the Green Road.
The fact that in this already dangerous world, an accident caused by somebody else
had made them facing great risks was the reason why they were so enraged.
‘This is why… We have to be on the good side.’
It was now war.
And there was no middle ground to this war.
Everybody was their enemy if they weren’t on their side.
They had to choose one side.
And they had been the winners until now.
They would be winners this time as well.
‘Dumbasses, surviving is the highest priority.’
They had struggled.
For survival.
Who cared if this was all a trick or a test existed.
They just needed to win.
And Dakidus needed to live for this.
So this was why these guys cannot go attack Dakidus.
Karhal grinded his teeth as he attacked a Hunter in front of him.
“You bastards! Fuck off!”
Dakidus had lost his strength.
But humans were fighting with each other instead.
‘I’m slowly feeling shittier…’
Karhal thought of a memory from the past.
When he had first come up here.
When he had been attacked by the hunting dogs that those guys had set up for fun.
Karhal couldn’t handle the tremendous amount of mana supplied by the blue jade and
had to run away.
While watching his sibling, whom he had spend a tremendous effort in finding and
was treating very well, get transmitted by the blue light.
If those things had come out from the beginning and had swept them apart then he
wouldn’t have been angry anyway.
But they had instead played around with them with their superior strength.
Making the humans fight with each other and watching that scene.
‘Damned bastards. I cannot miss this opportunity no matter what.’
The time for revenge had finally come.
Karhal then thought of Hansoo.
He still couldn’t understand quite a lot about him.
He didn’t know what Hansoo was thinking about.
That there aren’t many people who did things that didn’t make sense.
He needed to follow those who did things that didn’t make sense.
People whose actions did not make sense at all in this damned world where saving
one’s own life and raising their strength was of utmost importance.
This was why he had helped Ekidu and was why he was helping Hansoo now.
Karhal and the others who had decided to go against Dakidus were having similar
thoughts as they fought.
They weren’t fighting just from high spirits and belief in Hansoo.
‘…At this rate, we’ll get killed even if we go up.’
From the previous event, the balance that had controlled the village had been
smashed apart.
They had despised Hansoo at first but the words of Dakidus had helped them resolute
their minds.
The rules set up for the Higher Races and the traitors of mankind deserved to be
destroyed.
‘The ones who are blocking the destruction of this are the same kind.’
“Kill them! These bastards!”
If they couldn’t see any hope it might’ve been different but as Dakidus had almost
been killed, the ones appearing in front of them to block their path had enraged
them greatly.
But the moment the enraged Karhal was about to smash the hunter in front of him.
Booooooooooom!
“…Huh?”
From the distance.
A pillar of light exploded out from where Hansoo and Dakidus had been fighting.
A blue, holy pillar of light.
And the moment the saw it.
“Oh no…”
Karhal and the others fell into despair.
Since that pillar of light, which came down from the Atillan, only meant one thing.
The guard who was attacking Karhal laughed out loudly.
“Uaahahahaha! See!? What could that guy do! You guys are now all dead!”
But at that moment.
Roooooaaaaarrr!
A pain filled roar rang throughout the entire vicinity.
So loud that everyone could hear clearly.
“Roooooaaaar! Get a hostage! A hostage!”
“What?”
Everyone made confused expressions at the pain-filled screams of Dakidus.
……………………………………….
“Heheheh….Did you really think that things would go your way?”
Dakidus laughed weakly towards Hansoo even whilst gasping for air.
And there was a huge hole on the belly of Dakidus.
A single strike.
His right arm had been blown apart by Hansoo, who had regained his mana, and a hole
had been created in his belly.
But Dakidus had been able to barely avoid getting hit in the vital parts because
Hansoo’s condition wasn’t at its peak.
Since the body wouldn’t magically regenerate instantly even if one’s mana came
back.
If Hansoo was in peak condition then he would’ve definitely died from the previous
attack.
Since Hansoo’s body was overflowing with a tremendous about of mana.
‘But…It’s too late.’
Since Dakidus, whose body was numerous times stronger than Hansoo’s, still knew
about the situations of the villagers in the distance even without mana.
‘Since they have chosen to follow me…they should know what to do.’
And as he expected.
They instantly realized the situation and started to follow his orders.
<Argh! This bastard!>
<Damn! Hurry and capture them!>
The other side had a lot more in number but the ones following Dakidus had higher
individual strength.
They instantly figured out the situation and followed Dakidus’s orders by
suppressing the others one by one and grouping up.
‘Good. Good.’
“Heheh. What are you going to do now? Are you going to throw them all away? What
about the ones caught as hostages? No, the hostages might not matter but are you
even going to kill all those who follow me?”
Dakidus blocked the slowly regenerating hole in his belly and started to laugh as
if he had gained some leisure.
“Those guys are those who would’ve gotten to the next stage without any problems
without you. But because of your deeds they have chosen such extreme measures. They
are just struggling to survive but…Are you going to kill them all? Just because
they didn’t side with you? Hahaha! Ekidu is much better than this! What a tyrant!”
If the hostages were important then Hansoo wouldn’t be able to kill him.
But Hansoo didn’t really react to Dakidus’s words.
He didn’t get angry or feel flustered.
Since there was no reason to.
Hansoo spoke towards Dakidus without any expression.
“What are you saying?”
“Hmm?”
“Are you playing around or something?”
Hansoo wouldn’t kill them if they had stayed in the middle grounds at least.
Since Hansoo also agreed with Dakidus’s words to some extent.
Since struggling to survive wasn’t wrong.
Even he had struggled and fought against others in order to survive and beat his
competitors in the Yellow Zone back in the past.
If he didn’t have his trait, which started to show its might from around the Yellow
Zone, he would’ve definitely died.
But Hansoo didn’t have the leisure to care about everyone over there.
Since it would be war from now on.
‘I have to pick them out. Those who I will go with and those who I won’t go with.’
Hansoo understood Clementine’s opinions to an extent.
People that can’t be trusted will only hold him down.
There was a reason why the Emperors of the past purged dangerous generals and
lieges as well as killing off traitors.
The stronger they were, the more dangerous they were.
Letting everyone in was like bringing up a bomb onto the boat.
If Hansoo had some leisure and could guarantee his win at any given moment then he
would’ve definitely persuaded everyone there to take them.
Since just letting them die in such a situation is a waste of their lives.
But he wasn’t fighting with a complete assurance and confidence that he would be
able to win.
The reason for him killing Dakidus and starting the fight against the Higher Races
was not because he could win.
He did it because he had to.
Him coming to the past was not because he always had the confidence to twist every
event and win at every situation.
The thing he had brought back was just a possibility.
Even with the knowledge of the future, not everything was solved.
Since even the Alchemists were worried while setting up the plan.
<We can only feel the limits of our capability. Sorry. Setting up a perfect plan
while accounting for every possibility in this plan…Only a god could do this. We
beg of you. Just do your best.>
They didn’t know what Hansoo would gain.
He might be able to get something even better and he might not even be able to gain
anything.
They didn’t know who will come into the plan and what kind of change would occur.
Of course there wasn’t any guaranteed plan.
Set up the best suited plan for every situation with the knowledge of the future as
the base.
It was like dangerous tightroping.
Since the enemy was that powerful.
Even if the situation was dire for others, he couldn’t allow this.
This was just the start and more extreme situations would continue to occur.
Crossroads would continue to appear.
What Hansoo needed right now was people who could follow him even in a situation
like this.
‘Choice is free but you should take responsibility.’
He might win and the ones who followed him might face glory.
But on the other hand, the ones who chose Dakidus and the Higher races might win
and laugh instead.
They weren’t in the wrong.
This was war and the ones who died in war didn’t die because they were in the
wrong.
It was just the one who they chose to side with, in this case Dakidus, had lost.
That was it.
Hansoo clenched onto the Forked Lightning in his hands and looked at Dakidus.
“Don’t throw all the blame onto me. Do you even know the amount who have died
because of you?”
The casualties caused by Clementine and the Higher Races amount to tens of
millions.
If he didn’t smash apart the current situation and destroy them, the amount of
people who would come up to get sacrificed would be needed to counted by the
hundreds of millions.
This was why he was going to do his best.
In order to destroy them.
Along with everyone who sides with them.
Everyone was clearly identified from Hansoo’s enhanced perceptions.
Those who would side with him and those who would go against him.
‘The test ends now.’
In an instant.
Rummblee~
The mana that had been rotating around Hansoo’s body roared as it all started to
get sucked in somewhere.
Towards his skill, the Pandemic blade.
Rumblee
The spores of the Pandemic blade greedily devoured the mana and started to increase
in size.
As if they were trying their best to mimic the scene they had caused in order to
bring ruin to an entire world.
To the point of even making the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement disappear.
At this time Hansoo’s trait activated.
Seven Stars.
The spores who had been supplied with mana to the brim started to change and get
reconstructed from Hansoo’s trait.
More powerful.
More vicious.
Whooosh
The yellow spores around Hansoo’s body twisted and turned as even their color
changed.
To a bloody red color.
And soon.
Booooom!
The bloody storm which had exploded out with Hansoo as the center started to rush
towards where the villagers were in the distance.
Chapter 170
Reincarnator – Chapter 170 : Embers (1)
* * *
“Huff…Huff.”
The Hunters and the Guards who had captured hostages and had grouped up in a circle
were all breathing roughly.
They had pushed themselves in order to capture the hostages in the midst of a
fierce clash so they had all received a large injury.
‘Damn. How did we turn out like this?’
The guard, Carlton, who had captured a hostage suddenly grinded his teeth.
They had been filled with the glory of victory as the Atillan had started back up.
But Dakidus wouldn’t have made them do this if he had won and the Atillan was the
way it was supposed to be.
Dakidus had lost.
Badly enough to the point he needed hostages.
‘Damn.’
The others around them slowly started to surround them en masse.
From the vicious aura of those people, Carlton’s hand unconsciously tightened the
grip on the neck of his hostage.
They weren’t attacking him as if they were mindful of the hostage but the result
was clear at this rate.
‘Damn! At this rate…’
The injuries he had gotten when he had pushed himself to acquire a hostage during
the battle suddenly throbbed.
Danger and pain mixed with each other as it brought urgency and rage.
Carlton raised the broken blade in his right hand onto the hostage’s neck and the
shouted.
“You bastards! If you don’t want to see this bitch losing her head then move out of
the way!”
“Oh no, Mackill! You bastard let go of her!”
Carlton, who was about to already go crazy from one of the Farmers surrounding him
cursing at him, was enraged.
“Bastard? You want me to show what a true bastard is you bitch?”
There were a lot of hostages anyway.
As long as they had the hostages, the surrounding people won’t be attack them
easily.
He had to show them now.
As to what would happen if they didn’t move out of the way.
“Look well! To what happens to this bitch! If you don’t move then from now on…”
But as Carlton shouted and was about to cut off the head of the girl called
Mackill.
Boooooom!
A tremendously loud sound roared in from the distance.
“…!”
Carlton flinched after sending the tremendously vicious aura and looked towards
there the sound was coming from.
And then freaked out.
“Uuuhkk!”
A tremendous bloody tsunami was rushing from from across the horizon where Hansoo
and Dakidus were fighting.
“Uaaa…”
Everyone freaked out as they saw the giant red storm charging towards them across
the ruins from the distance.
A bloody storm that made one feel fear from just a glance.
Carlton saw the tremendous amount of mana stored within that storm and almost
released the neck of the hostage and backed away.
That was how much the tsunami-like storm had freaked him out.
An aura that made him feel like it would even shred his bones apart if it just
grazed him.
But Carlton forcibly suppressed his instinct which was screaming at him to run
away.
What would he do by running away?
He didn’t know what Hansoo had done but Hansoo had won and Dakidus had lost.
Hansoo would not let them go.
Hostages were the only way for them to live.
And Carlton believed.
That Hansoo wouldn’t kill off every villager here including the hostages.
The size of the red storm which didn’t distinguish from friend or foe was just
tremendous.
‘That’s all a fluke. A fluke.’
There was no way that Hansoo would massacre everyone here.
They were like this because they had no mana but once their mana came back,
everyone here would be a tremendous force to be reckoned with.
It might be different for those who went against him but to kill off the huge
amount of people who had decided to follow him just to gain a few more runes?
There’s no way Hansoo would do such a thing if his brain was functioning properly.
‘Damn…That would be the logical case.’
But the storm had made him want to ignore his logic and run away, the aura of the
storm was that vicious.
But it was too late.
He couldn’t run away anymore.
“Uuuaaaaaaak!”
As Carlton saw the red tsunami which had rushed all the way up to his face and
crouched down while screaming.
Whooooosh.
The bloody storm just swept past them.
Past Carlton who was still holding onto the neck of Mackill despite crouching.
As well as Mackill who had been made unconscious by Carlton.
Actually, everyone had instinctively crouched their bodies down into a ball or had
laid down onto the ground.
In order to defend themselves from the sudden, mysterious storm.

Whoooosh!
The red tsunami just swept past everyone’s body.
And then a change occurred.
The red storm, which had ignored the ruins and was continuing to rush through,
suddenly started to target lifeforms as it gathered itself.
Like fireflies being attracted to a light in the darkness.
Woooosh
It was like a storm when it was rushing through but as it sensed life, the small
pieces of the storm swayed like smoke from the wind as they slowly but carefully
started to shroud the people of the village.
And soon everyone’s body, including Carlton’s, had been shrouded by a red cloud.
‘Ugh…’
Carlton really didn’t like the red cloud that was swaying up and down surrounding
his body but he sighed in relief for now.
Since it didn’t really look like it was harming him for now.
And looking at it more closely, the powder-like red pieces that were floating
around were actually quite beautiful.
‘Yeah. If it’s a trick then…’
As Carlton clenched his fist tightly while looking at the red cloud shrouding him
and Mackill.
The small red pieces Carlton praised, the spores, were constantly communicating.
…………………………………………..
‘Good.’
Hansoo spread out his arms from the sensations coming into his body and then looked
up into the skies.
They couldn’t even be called spores anymore.
The small red pieces which had become small lifeforms of their own, integrals, were
constantly communicating with electrical signals.
The trillions of spores swept throughout the entire vicinity, touched, sensed and
checked over every corner of the world as they relayed and sent back the
information they had gathered.
And the signals that were sent out relayed through the other spores as they were
sent back to Hansoo at the speed of lightning.
And these signals that were coming in were being reconstructed within Hansoo’s
head.
The area the red cloud had swept past could be felt vividly, as if it was a part of
his body.
A feeling of his body being extended by a huge amount.
He could feel the unconscious Mackill as well as the nervousness of the guard who
was looking around in confusion while holding onto her.
He could feel the rage of the barely alive Dakidus and Ekidu who was looking around
in shock.
He could feel the anxiousness and enmity the thousands of people had against each
other and could clearly determine who were his allies.
But Hansoo, who had been standing with his arms open out wide, grasped onto his
throbbing head as he fell onto his knees.
‘…Can’t handle it anymore.’
This was well past the information any human being could handle.
No, the amount of integrals was not something he could handle with his current
abilities.
He had forcibly evolved the pandemic blade with the amount of mana that would’ve
easily melted his body down if not for the body enhancement given to him by the
Atillan.
He couldn’t even create these integrals with his original mana.
Well, he may be able to use them but he wouldn’t be able to cover such a vast area.
An effect that he couldn’t handle which was created from a tremendous amount of
mana.
‘End it.’
He already had distinguished between his allies and enemies.
Clench
The moment Hansoo, who was kneeling, clenched.
Hansoo’s will spread through the red cloud and spread in every direction.
………………………………………….
Whoooosh.
“Huh? Huhhh?”
Carlton unconsciously screamed out loud as he saw the red clouds that were suddenly
going hectic.
The red clouds that were shrouding Mackill just ignored her and were instead all
rushing into him.
No, not just the cloud around Mackill but every bit of red pieces around him were
all rushing to him.
Like fire ants charging onto a prety.
‘Hostage…’
Carlton, who had unconsciously clenched the hand which was holding onto the neck of
Mackill, stopped suddenly.
Because the idea was so stupid.
‘What would I do with the hostage.’
Was he going to threaten the red cloud or something?
That he would twist the neck of the hostage if it didn’t get off him?
“Fucking hell!”
Hostages weren’t important anymore.
Carlton felt anxious at the red clouds surrounding his body and then subconsciously
tried to escape out from them.
But it was already too late.
Whoooosh
The surrounding integrals floating around Carlton madly rushed towards Carlton.
Like dust being attracted by static.
In just a moment Carlton had been surrounded from head to toe by them as if he was
covered by a red burlap bag.
At the same time.
“Uuaaaaaak! Aaaak!”
Carlton started to scream.
Not jut Carlton but everyone else around him who had sided with Dakidus.
There wasn’t one person who was excluded.
Everybody who had fought for Dakidus and hurt or held the Farmers hostage all
screamed out like Carlton as they rolled around on the ground.
And everyone who had come out from the red cloud just watched this scene in daze.
“Aaaaaak!”
“Damn! Why isn’t it coming off!”
The people screamed out in agony as they rolled around on the ground.
As if they were trying to shake off any bit of the red powder they can.
But their efforts were futile.

The red powder covering their entire body had no intentions of dropping off.
And everyone who was watching this made an expression which had a hint of fear
within.
“Uaaaa….”
A human was being gnawed upon whole.
By the red powders.
Well, it might not necessarily be eating them up.
Since such small powders wouldn’t have any mouth.
But no other words but eat or devouring fit what was going on.
The people weren’t rolling from some random pain.
They were actually being erased.
Very slowly from the outside.
Skin disappeared as muscles were shown.
Veins disappeared as the bones beneath came out.
An entire person was being melted down from the outside.
It would be normal if blood came out but even that blood was getting devoured.
Actually, even if it came out they wouldn’t notice.
Since the red powder that was eating up the human was red like blood anyway.
“Kuhuuh….Uhhhuh.”
The screams coming out from all around slowly reduced in number.
Since even the vocal chords to scream had been eaten.
And as the disaster-like change had stopped.
Swooosh
The red powders which had devoured thousands of people all got sucked into the
ground…
And the area where the people had been rolling was empty like a ballroom after a
party.
There were traces of people but no actual people.
The ownerless artifacts and dropped runes were the only things proving that the
recent incident wasn’t a dream.
“…”
The people who had been held as hostages felt those artifacts as they reminded them
of the guards who existed right next to them just a while ago.
And then washed away the chill they felt running down their body.
This was a good thing.
All the traitors had been dealt with and everyone who was held captive had been
released safely.
Dakidus should’ve died and since they’ve even gained the Atillan, they just needed
to get to the next level.
Nothing could be better.
But despite this, another emotion sprang up from the deepest parts of their mind
and swept past them.
As rage disappeared, fear filled the empty space.
Karhal made a complex expression as he looked at Hansoo who was walking through the
silent ruins as he tried to wash away the fear he felt.
Chapter 171
* * *
‘…As I expected.’
Ekidu, who was walking alongside Hansoo, made a worried expression while watching
the expressions of the others.
Fear was something the leader had to inspire to a degree but the amount here was
too much.
Since every time Hansoo walked by, people flinched.
‘Well. They did see something like that…’
Ekidu shook her head.
She had seen a lot of things while roaming the Otherworld for 8 years.
But she had never even heard of a skill that could erase the lives thousands of
people with one man’s own power in an instant.
‘Such a reaction when we need to group up tightly for the upcoming days…’
It might’ve been different if there was leisure but in a situation like this where
they had to soon face a powerful enemy, this type of emotion could blow up at any
moment that became a spark.
“What are you going to do? Will it be okay like this?”
Hansoo nodded at the question which had a lot of underlying meanings.
If the people fearing him were going to become a problem then he would need to
explain.
That it was not a skill he could use however he wanted and that he needed the help
of the Atillan to perform it.
But Hansoo did not explain it.
Because he needed the fear right now.
Well, he needed power that could make even his allies fear him.
A kind and benevolent leader wasn’t needed right now.
The people needed somebody with power who could give them assurance.
And as he expected, the expressions of fear did come up on the people’s faces but
an expression of relief also existed within.
Relief of not standing against somebody with such powers.
At that moment.
Craack
The sealing jade in Hansoo’s hand made a sound as it cracked open.
‘It’s done huh.’
It made sense.
While suppressing the tremendous mana of the Atillan, it had also been suppressing
the mana of thousands of people at the same time.
Even if it was the sealing jade, it couldn’t handle all of that.
Whoooosh
“Uhh? The mana?”
Everyone made joyous remarks as they felt the mana returning back to their bodies.
Their regeneration speed increased as strength poured into the muscles that had
been fatigued by the battle and supplied them with energy.
The people, who had been feeling empty due to the disappearance of mana that had
been sustaining their body, suddenly made vigorous expressions.
But at the same time they made worried expressions.
Mana came back and they were filled with energy.
And the reality of the fact that they would need to fight now had gotten even
closer to them.
They had gotten rid of Clementine’s control and killed Dakidus.
If the Higher races found out about this they would definitely not stand idle.
“What will you do now?”
Everyone woke up from Ekidu’s question and started to gather around Hansoo.
What happened from now on was very important.
Since they hadn’t done all this just because of the hatred they had for Dakidus.
Their goals, in the end, was survival and they had only judged that this side had a
higher chance.
‘And…This guy has the key.’
A person who had dragged down the god-like Dakidus onto the ground and had even
killed him.
There wasn’t any foundation for it but they still had this belief.
Since Hansoo wouldn’t have done all this without any plans.
Hansoo lifted something around his waist after seeing the expressions of those
people.
“That is…”
Everyone frowned a bit as they looked at the item.
A blue-colored crown that seemed like it would fit perfectly onto the head of a
person.
It looked so ordinary that they hadn’t been able to discover it despite it being
attached to Hansoo’s waist.
But as mana came back and it gained its original luster, everyone realized the
identity of the crown.
It was the blue crown that Dakidus had been wearing.
Whatever it was made of, the hoola-hoop-sized giant crown had been shrunk down to
fit the head of a human.
But the people shook their heads as they saw the blue crown that was shining
brightly.
“We can’t win with just that.”
Karhal spoke with a worried expressions after approaching Hansoo.

Satellite Fortress, Atillan.
Its might was indeed absolute.
It would indeed be able to protect the ten thousand of them safely.
At least from the beasts and humans.
But fighting against the Higher Races, such as the Arukon, was impossible.
Since those guys had tens of such things.
Hansoo nodded at Karhal’s words.
Since they had no chances of winning a full frontal clash.
No matter how many of them attack the Higher race, who had the powerful Satellite
Fortresses, it would simply be smashing a rock with eggs.
A single Satellite Fortress can erase tens of villages.
But then he couldn’t use the sealing jade to beat down every one of them one by
one.
Since the Higher Races would figure it out and be wary of it.
The reason why he had attacked Dakidus was because he needed a single Satellite
Fortress to start all this, actually getting all the Satellite Fortresses powerless
and fighting head on would be the best method.
The reason why the death of Dakidus and the Satellite Fortress being stolen not
having been caught already was because Dakidus’s one Satellite Fortress controlled
this vast human area.
One rotation took months, not having any communications wasn’t that weird.
They probably would have emergency contact information just in case they got hit by
the humans but he wouldn’t really need to worry about that.
But the other areas were different.
As the Satellite Fortresses were set in locations where an attack from the enemy
could come at any time, once any of them got destroyed they would know instantly.
So he needed to wipe them all off instantly.
And he knew how to.
Since he came from the future.
‘But I cannot say it.’
If there wasn’t any information then he wouldn’t be able to give them any
reassurance.
But then to persuade the people he needed to pull out the information from the
future.
An ironic situation.
But there was still a method.
The moment Hansoo wore the crown on his head.
Kiiiiiiiiiiiinggggg
The Satellite Fortress went into the process of accepting its new owner.
It wasn’t that hard.
Since there wasn’t a lock or anything.
These were all things the Arukons had stolen from the Sages. In order to use it for
themselves they had to get rid of all the locks
They probably wouldn’t have worried much as they got rid of them anyway.
Since they wouldn’t ever have thought they would be taken over by humans.
“Go up. The rest organize the Armory and gather up the runes and artifacts. I’ll go
with a few people who will relay the message later.”
The people nodded as they heard the words that told them not everyone had to go.
Since those words were very welcome to them who were extremely tired.
Since their mana came back, they needed time to heal and regenerate their stamina.
And soon the bright light that came down from the Satellite Fortress started to
pull the people upwards.
…………………………………….
“Woah.”
The people started to exclaim out as they walked into the control room for the
first time.
Blue light, which they often saw in Sci-Fi movies of the past, filled up all the
space around htem.
Tidik Tididididik
While they were admiring the view.
Hansoo greedily collected all the information from the Atillan after he came up.
Starting from the most useless information to some that could not be leaked out no
matter what.
‘…That easily?’
Karhal let out a dry laugh as he saw information constantly coming up on the
screens.
It seemed like there was a lock but from the codes Hansoo inputted, all those locks
instantly disappeared.
‘He doesn’t seem like he would be good at such things… It’s as if he knows the
passwords.’
As Karhal looked at Hansoo in wonder.
Hansoo, as if he had read Karhal’s mind, replied.
“Don’t be so surprised by it, it’s what I heard from Dakidus.”
“Oh…”
Since their questions had been answered to a point.
‘He didn’t die in peace huh.’
Ekidu clicked her tongue.
She wondered where Hansoo had taken him at the very end but it seems he had
retrieved some intel.
At that moment.
Tiiiririrk
A map appeared on the screen they were looking at.
A map which clearly showed hundreds of other villages with tremendous detail.
Not just the territory of the Arukons but even the villages of the other two races.
‘…Damn. It’s really a farm huh.’
Karhal made a bitter expression as he looked at the red line connecting between the
villages.
It wasn’t that only the location of the villages were written on this map.
The map, which even listed the military information of each village, was clearly a
very precious tool for war.
To the point that Hansoo taking over the Satellite Fortress was because of this.
And would there only be a single map in this giant Satellite Fortress?
Hansoo went past the countless amount of information and suddenly opened up a file.
A document that was marked as black unlike the others which were all marked blue.
“This is it.”
“Hmm?”
Karhal and Ekidu, who had been standing next to Hansoo, heard those words and
focused on the screen.
Hansoo didn’t really focus.

Since he knew what was in here to some degree.
A legacy of the Sages which his friends had found at the end of the Green Road.
<Destruction Jade>
An item that was dimensions apart from the item that had turned into dust in his
hands, the Sealing jade.
A final weapon that the Sages had created and had been left behind due to them
being ambushed by the Higher Races before they could even use it.
Hansoo continued his speech.
“If we use that then all the mana within the Yellow zone will get suppressed”
“…All the mana?”
Hansoo nodded.
It would suppress all the mana in the Zone.
The Satellite Fortresses flying in the sky will fall and the blue shields defending
their body would get taken off.
Something that his friends had started up in a dangerous situation and used it to
freeze an entire race in the past.
‘This is why you guys had been reduced to three races from four.’
The fourth race, who had their mana tied down and had powerless Satellite
Fortresses, had been trampled by the other three races, the Arukon, Akalachias and
the Rebeloongs.
This was why the job this time around was very important.
If he could activate it properly, all the mana in this zone will get tied down.
But Ekidu frowned as she read over the information.
“…It doesn’t show us the location. Where is it?”
Ekidu spoke with a slight excitement.
It was to be expected.
Hansoo had turned the Satellite Fortress powerless from one Sealing Jade.
But an item that could instantly freeze up every Satellite Fortress the enemy had.
The damage they would receive would also be great but compared to the damage their
opponents would receive, what they themselves would have to deal with was
miniscule.
‘We can actually win’
It wasn’t that they would win by freezing up the Satellite Fortresses.
It was just that their chances to win would increase tremendously.

But for the most important part, the location, to be missing.
‘It marked all the other information but why this…’
Hansoo spoke simply.
This isn’t in the hands of these guys.
It was not something that the Higher Races had.
It was something that those guys were fervently looking for.
“Then where…”
“End of the Green Road.”
“…What?”
Hansoo replied again at Ekidu’s question.
“End of the Green Road. In the center of the battlefield Clementine made.”
Ekidu’s expression froze up as she heard Hansoo’s words.
Green Road.
According to the information on the map, this place was true hell.
Though it had been marked as the sole escape route for the humans, it was actually
swarming with Clementine’s underlings who managed the Green Road.
And Clementine’s underlings weren’t weaklings.
People who had been chosen from the strongest of the Hunters and Guards.
They had been able to get rid of Karim with an ambush when there wasn’t any mana
but if there was mana then they would’ve received tremendous injuries.
Karim’s abilities were that great.
But in Clementine’s forces, there were tons of people who were around Karim’s
level.
‘If we only had that…We might be able to do something.’
Ekidu frowned as she checked the map.
The entire Green Road was being surveilled by three Satellite Fortresses.
Hidden from the normal adventurers.
‘This is bad.’
There were only three Satellite Fortresses that managed over a hundred villages.
While taking turns.

But the entire Green Road was always being surveilled by each one of the three
Satellite Fortresses that each race had sent.
No matter how vicious the Green Road which cut across the great jungle was,
something at the calibre of killing Dakidus would get them caught instantly.
Using the Sealing jade like now was dangerous and taking their own Satellite
Fortress to smash them apart was impossible.
Since they would sink instantly from the focused fire of three Satellite
Fortresses.
‘…We need to use the Destruction Jade in order to fell the Satellite Fortresses but
we need to fell those Satellite Fortresses in order to use the Destruction Jade?’
It was not something they could solve with just numbers.
They would get massacred by the Satellite Fortresses.
“…That Clementine person. Is quite amazing. How did she even obtain such a thing…”
As she had heard, it was something that was fatal against the Higher races.
Without this, an alliance wouldn’t have been created.
Since they weren’t equals in their eyes.
Hansoo nodded at Ekidu’s mumbles.
‘Clementine was indeed lucky.’
Chapter 172
* * *
“…What’s going to happen to us?”
The people who were talking about numerous things while collecting the runes and
artifacts from below, whispered as they looked up.
They had said they would follow but as the fight calmed down and reality hit them,
they started to get worried.
‘They wouldn’t throw us all away…’
Even if they don’t throw them away, a large amount of people might still die.
Mackill sighed as she looked at the calmy floating Satellite Fortress in the sky,
the Atillan.
………………………
Hansoo thought of the words of his friends of the past while looking at the
information about the Destruction Jade.
<Damn…If we knew that would happen then we should’ve destroyed it on the way up.>
His three friends had left behind clues about the Destruction Jade as they went up.
Though they were running away because of lack of strength, they had hoped that the
people coming after them would use it for the humans.
So that those people would finish what they couldn’t and save the humankind.
They had belief in the humankind then.
Though they fought with each other, they believed that they would combine their
forces and fight together when a powerful race, such as the Higher Race, existed.
And so they had hidden the clues to getting to the Destruction Jade where the
Higher races could not find it.
But sadly the one who had found it was Clementine.
The Destruction Jade had landed in the hands of the craziest person.
Well, it was meant to be in some way.
Since Clementine had as much skill as she was insane.
As she had covered the Great Jungle at an extreme speed and created a tremendous
force which remained behind in the Great Jungle, her discovery was going to happen
sooner or later.
And with this, Clementine’s plan had been completed perfectly.
Well, the discovery of the Destruction Jade was the reason why she had been able to
stand up against the Higher Races to give the proposition.
‘Even if it was a proposition that benefitted both sides…If the difference of

strength between the two groups is too large then such contracts wouldn’t be able
to get created.’
The thing which had greeted Clementine when she had first went to the Higher Races
was not curiosity but sneers and contempt.
But they could only accept the proposition eventually.
From the words of Clementine which told them that if they didn’t made the contract
the or attacked the humans that she would use the Destruction Jade they had.
It might be different if all three races all lose mana together but if it only
happens to one side then the same thing as in the past would happen.
They would get destroyed by the attacks of the two other races.
Clementine, who had gained a weapon against the Higher races, hid this in the
deepest parts.
And the Higher Races pulled out one Satellite Fortress each in order to watch over
Clementine’s forces in case of them doing something.
And so the contract had been made.
‘Well. No need to tell them all the way up to this.’
If one knew too much it would only bring harm to them.
And even if they didn’t know this, the goal had been set already.
Reclaiming the Destruction Jade after getting to the end of the Green Road.
But the difficulty of this mission was quite a problem.
Ekidu looked at Hansoo and asked.
“What are you going to do now? The Satellite Fortresses will be our biggest issue.”
Saying it was always easier, they had to constantly beat down Clementine’s
followers while they searched for the Destruction Jade.
Even if they were going to go through the Green Road, the Satellite Fortresses
would be a problem.
They wouldn’t even be able to do anything.
Since just a simple call for reinforcements will bring down a blue laser down from
the Satellite Fortresses.
‘Though we have one as well…’
It was very easy to see the result.
Three against one.
They could not beat three with just one of these.
No, winning would be a problem as well.
Since the other Satellite Fortresses would swarm in.
‘Are we going to leave the Satellite Fortress? And go through the Great Jungle?’
But Ekidu shook her head.
It might’ve been different if they had a small amount of people but with so many
people, trying to move anywhere would eventually get them caught somewhere.
They couldn’t go through the Green Road either.
They know it’s the mouth of the tiger, why would they go in?
And most of the Farmers were too weak for the Green Road anyway.
Those Farmers would get massacred by Clementine’s followers, who were self-
announced Examiners, and get sent as offerings.
‘But then we can’t really leave them here either…’
It was calm now but once they see that Dakidus wasn’t returning despite it being
time for him to come back, they would get suspicious.
‘Damn. I can really see that we’re at a huge disadvantage.’
Ekidu clenched her teeth.
They would get caught whatever they would do and all other roads were blocked.
If one’s group had the advantage and was strong then there was no need for worry.
Since they could just group up and kick away everything no matter what their
enemies did.
This is all because they were weak.
To an extreme degree in comparison.
Something like this would only occur when they couldn’t even lift the fingers of
the enemy.
Having a large amount of people wasn’t that advantageous either.
No, it was actually disadvantageous.
Since it got caught in the eye more…
‘We can just leave them to spread out and only collect the elites…’
Once the Arukons and the other two Higher Races figure out that the village had
been destroyed and the culprits had run into the Great Jungle then they would start
to chase them madly.
Since they couldn’t stand idle when the humans, who had the possibility of killing
them, aimed for them while hiding in the Great Jungle.
But then a gap will be created.
Ekidu was shocked whilst she was mumbling to herself.
Shocked at herself for thinking of such a method.
The thought she just had was only possible if she thought of those guys below as
just baggage.
And even if the Higher Races didn’t chase them, what would happen to them would be
the same.
Though there were quite a bit of Hunters and Guards, most of them were Farmers.
What would happen to them once they spread out in the Jungle which had much
stronger beasts than the level 1 beasts?
‘…Is this my limit?’
While Ekidu was in despair.
Hansoo spoke to Ekidu:
“Here. Let’s go down now. There’s a lot to do. There’s also a lot to tell the
people below.”
“…?”
A lot to say?
Ekidu’s expression turned into one of confusion from Hansoo’s words.
Having a lot of confidence was good but the difference in powers was reality.
What would those Farmers be able to do for them?’
‘Did he think of the same thing as me?’
That was the best choice of action she could think of.
“Are you going to send those guys up to the front?”
Hansoo shook his head at these words.
That would just be a useless death.
“It’s too wasteful to do that.”
Since they had a goal, they just needed to get stronger.
Once they were given time and a good environment, everyone below had the potential
to become as strong as Karim or Ekidu.
If each and every one of them can survive, grow and reach all the way to the Violet
Zone then a large quantity of amazing warriors would have been born to fight the
Abyss.
“Then what…”
“We need to hide first. Inside the forest.”
A tree should be hidden inside a forest.
Ekidu made a confused expression at Hansoo’s words as he continued to speak.
“Loosen up. I’ll take care of it all.”
“…”
Despite there not being any guarantees, Ekidu felt her mind feeling at ease as she
unconsciously nodded at Hansoo’s words.
……………………………
Papapapapapak!
Tens of people were running through the Great Jungle.
A group of Hunters, Farmers and Guards who had stood on the side of the humans.
And of course Mackill was part of this group.
‘Phew…I hope it goes well.’
There was only one thing they had been ordered to do.
<Spread out and join the other villages.>
At that time Mackill felt something tapping her.
“Wake up. We’re almost there.”
“Ah…”
They had been evenly separated so they could get to every village.
Though they had maps, it was still hard to go through the giant Great Jungle and
reach the other villages.
That was why Hunters and Guards were evenly distributed amongst the Farmers.
Mackill woke up from the words of a Hunter in her group as she looked at the
distance where she could barely make up a village.
Unlike their village, this one seemed to have been made by digging into the side of
a cliff, it was a cave city.
‘It’s really a different city huh.’
Mackill gulped down her saliva.
And then organized her thoughts.
Since she would need to focus in order to get in and join the village.
And to do this, they would need to now start acting as <Refugees>.
<Refugees>
People who didn’t like the governing system of the villages and roamed around the
Great Jungle.
Of course there weren’t that many of them.
But they did exist.
Not just the weak Farmers but there also existed Hunters and Guards who didn’t like
the rules of the villages which suppressed them.
Since there wasn’t a need for them to like the village just from the fact that it
was easy to live there.
But then sometimes these Refugees returned to the villages.

While regretting ever leaving the village.
Since the Great Jungle was not an easy place which they could live in after leaving
the village because of how it was governed.
The people who left the villages usually roamed around the Great Jungle, felt the
cruelty of the environment with their entire body and returned.
The villages they used to be at accepted them back and there were quite a few cases
of them arriving at another village while roaming the jungle.
The composition of their groups was trying its best to mimic the sensation.
‘Though the size is a bit large.’
Over ten thousand people would separate and all go into different villages.
But there wasn’t any problems with this.
Since the villages had been isolated from each other in order to have a strong
grasp over the villages so the villages wouldn’t join together.
But this would become poison for them as well.
Nobody knew that the village Dakidus maintained had been destroyed whole.
Well, they wouldn’t even have dared to imagine.
That Dakidus had died, that the traitors had all been killed and the fact that all
the villagers had spread out, acted as Refugees and joined other villages.
And there was only one thing they needed to do after they got in.
‘Separate and join up. And…Look for an open gap.’
Prepare to smash apart the traitors and gather people who would help them.
While waiting until the Satellite Fortresses fell.
Waiting until the day of retribution when the invincible armors of the Higher Races
fall apart and an open slot for their blades to enter appear.
It wasn’t hard.
They were hidden but their enemies were out in the open.
They themselves knew their opponents but their opponents did not know of them at
all.
And in Dakidus’ possession, a list of all the traitors had existed.
Just in case they needed to deal with a huge alliance of humans.
Everything will work out slowly within the village.
An invisible blade slowly digging into the flesh of their neck.
‘But if Hansoo fails… Nothing can be done.’

Mackill decided to think realistically.
If Hansoo won then there wasn’t even a need to worry.
They would become the sparks of the counterattack and light the fuse.
And all the villages they were hiding in would explode out.
Since they were all extremely determined.
And they had seen it.
The scene of all the traitors hiding in the village being found out and Dakidus
losing his life after falling down onto the ground.
With their own eyes.
This was why they stood on Hansoo’s side.
Since Hansoo showed them hope, a possibility.
But if Hansoo failed?
If the Satellite Fortresses didn’t fall?
‘Integrate with the village and continue to live.’
Try their best to not become an offering like they had in the village ruled by
Dakidus and risk their lives in order to get through the Green Road.
They would return to being slaves, livestock.
They would just return to how they were.
Just that.
If Hansoo failed and the Satellite Fortresses didn’t fall then there was nothing
they could do.
If a choice of life and death appeared and one side had no hope of life then the
answer was chosen already.
Since it would just be a useless death if they tried to resist.
Hansoo probably sent them this way after thinking up to this point as well.
‘Well. The others accepted all this because it was only this much.’
The image of Hansoo in the villagers’ minds had was already set.
He was fearsomely powerful.
He had succeeded in the job that seemed impossible and saved the entire village.
He was amazing.
To the point that he gave hope to them that this revolution might actually succeed.
But Hansoo wasn’t here right now.
There was nobody who could control even those whom they couldn’t see.
If Hansoo asked them to put their lives on the line and fight, half of them
would’ve probably left already.
And they wouldn’t really follow such harsh orders either.
This was as far as they could handle.
‘…Damn.’
She felt embarrassed after thinking about Hansoo who had entered into the most
dangerous area.
So she wished.
‘Please, for the love of god, succeed.’
So that they would be able to raise their blades.
So that a hope for victory for which they would fight for despite the risks would
be given to them.
………………………………………….
Hansoo nodded after sending away the people.
The 1st stage was now complete.
They wouldn’t just win because the Satellite Fortress had fallen.
As he saw from Dakidus, their bodies were powerful just by themselves.
Those people were the second spear.
The weapon he would need to fight against the Higher Race once they fell onto the
ground.
“They’ll be safe for now. Since the villages will protect them.”
They would grow and wait for a chance.
“So we’ll retrieve the Destruction Jade during that time?”
“Yes.”
Ekidu made a bitter expression as she looked around.
‘…With just three of us?’
“Damn. So we just need to kill around a thousand people like Karim? Quite simple
huh. The Satellite Fortresses will have a fun time watching us.”
For just the three of them to run into the middle of the enemy’s territory.
A place where a laser beam may fall if they made a mistake.

Karhal, who had been standing next to Ekidu and Hansoo, complained out loudly.
Chapter 173
* * *
Everyone else had left, only two remained.
‘Ekidu and Karhal, only two huh.’
Hansoo nodded as he looked at the two who had voluntarily remained behind.
He would take these two and go up through the Green Road.
Towards the Destruction Jade.
And they would need to create an opportunity for those villagers who had hidden in
wait for that chance.
Though there was only two allies, it didn’t matter.
Since he didn’t need a tremendously large number or anything.
No, it would only get caught in one’s eye if there were that many people.
It was better to have a small group of elites.
And Ekidu and Karhal clearly had the qualifications.
Ekidu obviously had them and Karhal’s Quintuple Laser was powerful enough to even
kill him if he were to get hit properly.
‘Even with the Racial Metamorphosis.’
Karhal complained while looking at Hansoo.
“Aren’t we doing the most dangerous job then?”
“Yeah we are.”
Hansoo nodded.
Since the risk they had was much higher than those who had gone to the villages.
“Then don’t you need more runes? Will you be okay without any?”
Karhal made a depressed face while thinking of the Artifacts and runes whom they
had sent away along with those who left.
Runes and gears which came out after they killed the traitors.
And the weapons that were hidden inside the Armory of the village.
Why did Hansoo evenly distribute all of these things?
Of course Hansoo, Ekidu and Karhal had received the runes and artifacts as well.
The problem was it was fair.
According to how much they had contributed.
Of course Hansoo received the most amount of runes because he did most of the work
but it was still a small amount.
There weren’t that many runes that dropped from killing people anyway and there was
a lot more who had fought with them instead.
‘Hmm… Would he be around 50% now?’
The runes of Hansoo, which should’ve been around 10%, would now be around 50%
But Karhal was depressed from this.
Since people who would go with him being stronger was always the best.
‘It would’ve been a lot of help if he took everything.’
Karhal made a sulky expression and complained.
Even if Hansoo had said he would take everything, there wasn’t anyone who would
have said otherwise.
But Hansoo shook his heads.
“Strength is a necessity for those who have left.”
They didn’t treat Refugees well anyway.
And if they were people who came from other villages, they would be extremely
pressured.
If they were weak in such a situation as well then what would they be able to do?
They would be busy even saving their own lives.
The runes were secondary but there was a need for them to be armed well with the
powerful artifacts.
And in reality, the Artifacts of the guards, the Hunters and the Farmers had been
risen by an average of two to three levels.
Since as strong as the traitors were, their artifacts were amazing as well.
Not much to say for the weapons stored in the Armory as well.
And with the runes, they wouldn’t have much of a problem acting around in the
villages.
“Ugh. If you take away 50% of your runes and spread it among thousands of people,
would it even make a difference for them?”
Hansoo nodded at Karhal’s words.
The second attack was always the most important one.
‘I cannot leave behind any embers of trouble.’
It wasn’t a problem at the percentage of distribution but rather the importance of

priority.
Hansoo filling up his runes to 100% and then distributing it.
Or distributing it fairy from the very beginning.
There was a huge difference between the two.
There was a reason why the leaders of a animal pack ate last.
‘Such an issue will grow inside their minds and become cancerous.’
The reason for the dams falling wasn’t because of a giant boulder or the flow of
the river.
Just a small crack that appeared on the dam.
It was all because of this crack.
As this crack got bigger the dam fell.
Once the people left, they would constantly remember while enduring the harsh
environments of the village.
The unfair treatment they had received before they had left.
Depending on how well they were able to fool the traitors by hiding the villagers
in the other villages, the people living in over a hundred villages may become
allies or enemies when they start fighting against the Higher Race.
Since the traitors had a large amount of power in those villages.
Look at Karim, nobody suspected him being the manager of the village.
If those villagers who had left were agitated like this then the humans, who
should’ve become allies, would become enemies instead during the war against the
Higher Race.
This was why he had to treat those people who had left well.
Hansoo didn’t want to risk such a thing for just 50% of his runes.
‘I can always earn more runes later.’

There were plenty of chances on the path towards the Green Road.
But Karhal continued to make a sulky expression, as if something was on his mind,
as he spoke out:
“…One important thing hasn’t been solved yet. What are you going to do with the
Satellite Fortress?”
Ekidu nodded at Karhal’s words
Since it was a clear problem that was extremely important and one that needed to be
dealt with.
And they didn’t know where the Destruction Jade was hidden anyway.
They would need to go through all the forces of Clementine and search for the
hints.
But as a clash was inevitable, it would definitely get caught in the eye.
They might’ve been able to do something if it was a human being but the Satellite
Fortress was a bit too much.
Once the assault of light approaches from above, everything would end.
“You aren’t thinking that it wouldn’t take that long right.”
This was a reckless plan no matter how they saw it.
How did they even think that they wouldn’t get caught in the territory of their
enemies?
Hansoo shook his head at Karhal’s words.
“Don’t worry. I’ll make it so they won’t even care about us.”
“How?”
Hansoo pointed towards the Satellite Fortress floating up above, the Atillan.
Karhal made an uneasy expression while watching Hansoo.
“Hey… You aren’t thinking of playing a 1945 arcade game while riding that thing
right?”
Fighting against tens of Satellite Fortresses with just a single Satellite

Fortress?
No matter how amazing Hansoo was, it was pushing it a bit too far.
“I don’t know what game it is but it isnt that.”
Hansoo hadn’t taken over the Atillan in order to do something with it anyway.
But would he have gotten it for no reason?
It was now time to use it.
“I’m going to the mana crystal refinery depository.

“…What?”
Karhal and Ekidu surprisingly knew what the mana crystal depository was.
Since it was very clearly marked on Dakidus’ map.
Marked as a special military facility.
“What the… Are you just going to commit suicide ?’
Hansoo shook his heads at Karhal’s words.
‘I need to deal with the Examiners no matter what happens.’
…………………………….
Rumble
At one side of the giant jungle.
A giant power-plant-looking building which towered over a kilometer was standing in

this location.
It was located in a rather rural location far from the cities where the Arukons
lived in but it wasn’t placed in this isolated location because its importance was
low.
Mana crystal refinery and storage.
Probably one of the top three most important structures/locations that were needed
to sustain the race.
A tremendous amount of fuel, mana crystals, were needed in order to activate the
Atillan.
And the mana crystals were a very important material for the three races as well.
Since the reason for them fighting each other was to try to gain just a bit more of
this mana crystal out of the limited amount that existed so they could continue
their civilization.
The mana crystals came out from the spring which existed in each of the three
race’s capital, <Grangdar>, and got supplied all over the battlefield.
The capital was obvious but the four mana crystal refinery depository were also
being protected tightly.
And the tens of Satellite Fortresses that patrolled their boundaries got supplied
with the mana crystals from these refinery depositories as they were constantly on
guard against the other races.
And this refinery depository was even more important out of all four.
It was a very important structure which supplied the Satellite Fortresses which
were in charge of the area which bordered both Akalachias and Rebeloongs.
Of course the Defenders who were in charge of this place needed to stay alert all
the time as well.
And one of these Defenders, Ortanion, looked at the Satellite Fortresses in the
distance as he started to frown.
‘For the damn bird and rat bastards to come.’
The Satellite Fortresses he could see were not those of the Arukons.
It was the opposite.
They were the Satellite Fortresses of those who constantly longed after their
resources, the Rebeloongs and Akalanchias.
Though four Satellite Fortresses were protecting them, there was no time for a
break.
No, the fact that four Satellite Fortresses had been sent over to this location out
of the vast border simply described how important and dangerous this place was.
‘Damn… It’ would’ve been better to get chosen as a Harvester. Or even an

Inspector.’’
Captain of the Satellite Fortress, the Atillan.
Out of the tens of thousands of Arukons, it was an honorable position that only a
few tens could reach.
Not everyone could own these positions and being able to hold these positions
signified tremendous honor and power.
A rank that every Arukon wanted.
But of course there was a difference wherever one went and not every captain of the
Atillan was the same.
The position which was sought after the most was the Harvester.
It was good.
It was too good.
Since they don’t do anything.
They just needed to rotate around the livestock, eat up some snacks as they pleased
and even watch the amusing games that occur in those farms.
A position of their dreams that every Arukon wanted.
And this position had been taken over by Dakidus.
‘Damned bastard.’
He suddenly felt annoyed as he thought of Dakidus laughing as if he had gained

everything in the world after being nominated as a Harvester.
‘I hope he becomes a cripple.’
Of course he knew that wouldn’t happen.

To get hurt by livestock.
A captain of the Satellite Fortress?
If one went through such humiliation then they would get ignored even among their
own race.
The next best one was being an Inspector.
It wasn’t as good as the Harvester but it was still good.
Since the only thing they did was inspect the Green Road.
Finding the Destruction Jade also a part of their tasks but they had long given up
on that.
Since the humans might use it the moment they detect suspicious movements from the
Higher races.
At least the Green Road was their land.
It wasn’t easy to do anything they wanted in that part where quite powerful
livestock existed.
And that actually made it more favorable.
Since there wasn’t much to do.
It was a bit annoying from the fact that they had to deal with Clementine’s
underlings and their captain, Metion, but it was still very comfortable.
And Merutt had been nominated for this.
That guy was probably roaming around the Green Road in the distance as well.
Since it wasn’t that far from here.
‘Damn. The Harvester and the Inspector… they need to get abolished.
Sadly there were only one spot for each of those positions.
So naturally everyone else would become Defenders.
He had been nominated to do the least favorable Defender position at the furthest
border away from the capital.
There wasn’t a single time to rest either.
The Satellite Fortresses had to even take turns in order to resupply their mana
crystals.
Since they didn’t know what the enemy would do the moment a gap was created.
Though there wasn’t a single Arukon Warrior in the Satellite Fortress of the
Harvester or that of the Inspector, there were anywhere from a few tens to hundreds
of Arukons in a Satellite Fortress operated by a Defender.
In case something happened.

And it was the same for their enemies.
Which meant that the situation here was that tense.
‘Rumblee’
Booooooom
Ortanion frowned as he heard the loud noise coming from below.
Which meant that the recharging of the mana crystal for the Satellite Fortress from
the mana crystal refinery depository had almost finished.
It was now time to return to the battlefield.
‘Merutt, shall I go have a look at what he’s doing?’
It would be quite boring until he would comeback.
But there was a good thing about being in an area of constant clash.
Because there were a lot of Satellite Fortresses gathered, he could see what was
going on with the others in other Satellite Fortresses.
Chaararararak
As the detection system of the Satellite Fortress got amplified, he started to zoom
in to the Satellite Fortress of the Inspector, Merutt.
‘Hoh? So is that the soccer those humans play?’
Booom!
Boom!
That Merutt was kicking something into a goal in a part of the Fortress.
But if people saw this, they would think that the Arukons were hugely mistaken.
Since it was completely different from the normal soccer.
Soccer was not something someone played alone and it wasn’t just about kicking the
ball into the goal.
And they did not, under no circumstances no matter what, used a person instead of a
ball.
A person whose limbs had been cut off.
Booooom!
<Kuaaaak!>
<Aaaaak!>
Screams and shouts came out from the mouths of the livestock whose limbs had been
cut off and only their body and head had been left.
These people, who were being kicked by the powerful Arukon, were smashing into the
walls of the Satellite Fortress which was covered in a blue light and were getting
smashed apart.
Crushed and blown apart.
There were over 50 <Balls> that had blown apart under Merutt’s feet already.
Ortanion was envious as he looked at this scene.
‘This envy is going to be the death of me.’
Since Merutt always pulled up toys from the Green Road, the number of Offerings was
quite high.
The same with the Harvester, Dakidus.
They didn’t really have enough to play around like that since they were only
supplied a small amount as snacks.
But while Ortanion was watching this scene in jealousy.
Whoooosh
‘Huh? Why has he come already…’
Dakidus’s Satellite Fortress.
Why did his Satellite Fortress come here already when he should be going around the
farms right now?
There still should be a few more days worth of mana crystals.
‘Suspicious.’
Ortanion made a confused expression at the single Satellite Fortress approaching

slowly from the distance as he started up the communications network.
So they could begin an exchange.
Chapter 174
Reincarnator – Chapter 174 : Green Road (1)
* * *
Ortanion already figured out why Dakidus had come here while connecting the
communication server.
‘Tsk. Dumb bastard, he wasted the mana crystals because he was fooling around again
huh.’
“Grrrrrr.”
This was why he could never like that Dakidus guy.
While others were struggling to do their best in defending their borders, that guy
used the precious mana crystals to fool around with the Satellite Fortress.
Kiiiririririring
And as the communication servers connected, Ortanion attempted to speak right away.
Towards Dakidus’s Fortresses which had already approached up to the mana crystal
refinery depository.
Though they couldn’t use the Satellite Fortressss which were made for the Sages to
their full potential, communicating in a short distance like this was easy.
<Grrr. Dakidus. Didn’t I tell you to stop fooling around?>
But there were no responses from the Satellite Fortress.
No, it was worse than that.
‘….Mmm?’
Ortanion made a confused expression at the Fortress that had no responses but then
that expression suddenly turned into one of shock.
Ortanion hurriedly shouted out.
<Dakidus! Dakidus! Are you insane!? Stop!>
Kwaaadududududk
Dakidus’s Satellite Fortress was aggressively pushing into the mana crystal
refinery depository.
At this rate it would crash.
“God fucking damnit!”
Kiiiiing
Ortanion hurriedly poured his will to the crown on his head.
If it crashed at this rate then the entire mana crystal depository would get
destroyed.
He had to stop this from happening even by attacking Dakidus’s Satellite Fortress.
But right as Ortanion’s Satellite Fortress was about to smash Dakidus’s Satellite
Fortress with a blue light.
Ortanion stopped for a moment.

‘…The Satellite Fortress?’
Attacking the Satellite Fortress of one’s own nation?
While the enemy was watching right in front of them?
Even Ortanion had to ponder as to what he should do.
Since he had never even thought of such a thing happening.
‘How do I deal with…’
But in that short moment.
The situation jumped over Ortanion’s expectations and kept on rushing.
Towards the worst possible outcome possible.
Kiiiiiiiing
A powerful light started to radiate out from Dakidus’s Satellite Fortress.
Like a sun that was burning up the last remaining bits of itself.
And soon.
Booooom!
The giant Satellite Fortress got blown apart.
From the explosion of the mana engine overloading itself.
Boooooooom!
Booom!
The tremendously huge noises filled up the surroundings.
Noise that could be heard by everyone in the border area.
An overloading of the mana engine where the mana crystals were.
The tremendous amount of energy, which raised up that giant Satellite Fortress and
allowed one to have the abilities of a god, had turned into a light of destruction
as it swept its surroundings.
Booom!
Boooooom!
The mana crystal depository got blown apart.
And the explosion didn’t stop here as it swept through the mana crystals in there
as well.
The mana crystaled got stimulated by the tremendous amount of energy sweeping
through them.
And soon a chain explosion occured.
Boooboobooom!
Boobooom!
The entire area was swept across by a tremendous amount of blue light in an
instant.
And Ortanion’s Satellite Fortress wasn’t an exception.
“Kuaaaaaaaaaak!”
Ortanion screamed at the enormous amount of force which smashed into his body.
The defense of the Satellite Fortress was amazing.
Since it made a shield using the ample amount of energy of the mana crystal.
But the situation was bad.
Since the force that smashed into the Satellite Fortress was created by the
explosion of those mana crystals.
Rumble
The shield which covered the Satellite Fortress got blown apart by the tremendous
amount of energy sweeping through it in just an instant.
And then it caused that giant Satellite Fortress to tilt and fall towards the
ground.
And soon.
Kuuuugugugugugu
The giant Fortress crashed into the ground.
There weren’t any dust clouds.
Since the ground had long melted down from the huge amount of energy and
temperature created by the explosions of the mana crystals.
“Roooarrrr!”
Ortanion, who had been smashing around inside the fallen Satellite Fortress’s
control room, crawled up after barely balancing himself.
“Grrr….”
Even the powerful bodies of Arukons couldn’t deal with the amount of force from
before.
Ortanion, who was groaning as he saw his broken arm and leg, raised himself with
his right leg which was still somewhat fine and grasped his head with his left arm.
And then looked outside to check on the situation.
‘Wait, the Refinery! What happened to the Refinery!…’

But as the Satellite Fortress spun while falling, the giant window of the control
room had been facing the exact opposite direction of the Refinery Depository.
Towards the Akalachia’s and Rebeloong’s borders.
‘Goddamnit’
Ortanion checked the scene outside and ignored the pain coursing through his arm as
he hurriedly opened up the communication server.
Chiiijijijik
Thankfully the remaining energy supplied the system as the communication server got
opened up.
And Ortanion screamed out in despair into the communication server.
<Defenders! Everyone take your stances and call out for assistance! And Inspector
Merutt! Come here immediately!>
The server buzzed a bit more and then a reply from Merutt came.
Though he hadn’t been swept by the explosion himself, he was still surprised.
<What? What about the inspection then?>
The task of inspecting the Green Road had been given to Merutt.
It was so important that a whole Satellite Fortress had to be stationed there.
It was not something they could ignore.
But the situation was different.
<You damned bastard! This isn’t a game! We don’t have the time to leave a Satellite
Fortress playing around in a useless place like that!>
A gap had been created in their defenses.
Would those two other snakes stay idle?
Ortanion shouted out while grinding his teeth as he looked at the Rebeloongs and
Akalachias who were activating their Satellite Fortresses.
………………………………………….
Hansoo, who had remotely controlled the Satellite Fortress from a distance, nodded.
‘It’s done.’
It might’ve been hard if it was a complex order but a simple order such as this
could be made even without being on the Fortress itself.
Crack
The moment the Satellite Fortress got blown apart, the blue crown on Hansoo’s head
lost its luster and cracks were created.
At the same time the blue jade, which Hansoo had taken over with the Dark Cloud,
cracked apart as well.
Proof that the Satellite Fortress had been destroyed.
The large amount of energy roaring around his body started to disappear.
Like a well from which the water was drained.
“Damn… What a waste.”
He didn’t see the Satellite Fortress blowing apart with his own eyes but he knew
right away by the aura disappearing from his body.
That the origin of the energy in his body had disappeared.
A result which was created by the Satellite Fortress in their control blowing
apart.
Of course he felt regret when the Satellite Fortress, which they had so
painstakingly obtained, got blown up like that.
But Hansoo shook his head as he looked at the two others.
“Don’t feel that way. We can’t use it anyway.”
Like how a car needed fuel to run.
The Atillan needed a large amount of mana crystals in order to move.
But the mana crystals was something that all the races struggled to keep as their
own.
He might be able to receive it once or twice but in a situation where both sides
were aiming for the Mana Crystals, there was no way that Hansoo could continue have
a steady supply.
Even if he went on a rampage with the Atillan, it wouldn’t last long either.
‘This is good enough.’
Hansoo nodded as he watched the Satellite Fortresses starting to move around while
radiating a blue light in the distance and nodded.
There wouldn’t have the leisure to continue to look over them anymore.
No, they would stop caring about the humans for the moment.
Since they would be busy fighting with each other.
There was a reason why Hansoo caused all this without worrying about getting
tracked.
‘Though the chances of a war is low…’
A full on battle for just a single refinery was a bit too much.

That they wouldn’t be able to do such a leisurely thing as leaving a Satellite
Fortress in the Green Road.
The Arukons defending and the Rebeloons and Akalachias attacking as well.
They wouldn’t be able to pull Offerings for a while anymore.
Since they wouldn’t leave the leisurely Harvester’s Satellite Fortress to do such a
thing.
They were now free of the Satellite Fortress’s overwatch.
Even if they wanted to they wouldn’t have the leisure to anyway.
Since fighting the Satellite Fortresses of the other nations would make them busy
enough.
‘End everything now.’
It wouldn’t be easy even without the watch of the others.
Since the villagers and the adventurers of the Green Road were different.
And soon Hansoo dragged away Ekidu and Karhal as he started to move.
Into the tiger’s den in front of them.
Towards the path heading to the Destruction Jade, the Green Road.
And far away in the distance.
There was a pair of vicious eyes watching the three people from the beginning areas
of the Green Road, the <Funnel>.
…………………………….
‘Those guys…which village did they come from. Why are their numbers so low. And
what about the newcomers this time?’
Junghwan from the <Mount Liang> group, which held control of the beginning of the
Green Road, made a confused expression.
Three people.
Usually the newcomers rushed up in a swarm.
And this was obvious.
The Green Road was like entering a strange land.
While leaving behind the village, which had a lot of issues itself but had safety
they could defend on.
They would know that having a large amount of people would make them safer so
usually the villages who knew each other grouped up to enter the Green Road
together.
The narrowest part of the Green Road was only a few kilometers wide but it was
still very narrow in compared to the villages that were spread far widely.
The people who started out from the various villages and headed towards the Green
Road naturally moved in a fashion like water going through a funnel.
The three people team composition was quite strange from Junghwan’s perspective,
this was because the funnel shape of the Green Road started from the beginning
areas of the Green Road and the newcomer teams were usually hundreds in size.
He didn’t know if they were confident in their skills or they had a reason for all
this but soon it’ll all get revealed.
‘I guess we won’t have to lift a finger anyway.’
This place was the funnel.
The people who started out from various villages all gathered at this place and
clashed into each other.
Junghwan made an amused expression as he watched the two groups that were getting
closer to each other.
……………………………………….
Boooooom!
‘Mm?’
Something flew towards Hansoo and Ekidu who were running through the trees.
Whoosh!
Something that was heading towards the space between Ekidu’s eyes.
Ekidu, who was already nervous from entering the mysterious land called the Green
Road and on edge from the thought of what they had to do from here, almost
instinctively swung her hand towards the thing flying into her.
Kwaaadududuk
A single black arrow which had some red mana inserted into it.
But the moment Ekidu grabbed onto that arrow.
Kuuuududududuk
“Kuuuhuukk!”
Ekidu’s body, which had caught the arrow, started to get pushed back while making
grinding noises.
The momentum in that arrow had started to push Ekidu into the ground.
A long trench had been created from where Ekidu had been standing.
She tried to fling it off but she couldn’t due to the sticky red mana reinforcement
of the arrow.
‘Break it!’
In that instant.
Booooom!
Ekidu powered up her White River Demonic Art and poured strength into the hands
holding onto the arrow in her hands.
Kuududududk!
The red energy and the white mana reinforcement clashed with each other.
To the point of sparks being created between Ekidu’s hands and the arrow aiming for
her forehead.
A huge shock wave radiated in all direction.
Whooosh!
The result was Ekidu’s win.
Shoooo
Ekidu was finally able to catch a breath after all the momentum of the arrow had
been dispersed.
“…This is.”
And Karhal, who had finally been able to see the shape of that arrow, frowned as he
looked at it.
A familiar shape which he felt like he had seen somewhere before.
One might think that it was a killer move but Karhal knew.
That killing was not the objective.
‘Then he would’ve poured more skills onto it. Anyways…Where did I see an arrow like
that before?’
If that arrow had flown in with the intentions to kill then Ekidu would’ve powered
her White River Demonic Arts more.
While Karhal was making a confused expression at the arrow.
Ekidu suddenly frowned as if she had thought of something.
And in that moment.
“Hahahahahaha! It’s been a while Ekidu!”
A loud laughter was heard from the distance.
Hansoo asked Ekidu as he heard that laughter.
“You know each other?”
“Yes.”
“Are you friendly?”

Hansoo asked just in case.
And Ekidu shook her head.
“Sorry but… No.”
“Haaa…”
Hansoo sighed as he poured strength into the hand holding the spear.
Chapter 175
* * *
“Hahahahaha! Ekidu! What’s with the tiny group! Did you get expelled from the
village? Only three people?’
“…”
Ekidu frowned as she looked at the person she hadn’t seen in awhile.
A man with a handsome visage, golden hair and who was holding a giant bow.
Hansoo’s eyes shone as he watched the man.
Well, the artifact in the man’s hands to be exact.
‘…Number 301. Snake’s path.”
Behind the man, who was holding a bow which had red and green beautifully
intertwining, around 500 people were standing.
Among and on the trees.
‘Hmm. Most are Hunters. I can see some Guards…’
Most people heading towards the Green Road were Farmers.
But the group in front of them were all skilled people at the level of Hunters.’
‘And it’s not a group that was hastily created.’
A group of that level would be quite formidable.

If they fight then they wouldn’t be able to leave here unscathed.
‘Hmm. This is unexpected. Karhal having enmities would be reasonable but for Ekidu
to have enemies.’
While Hansoo was sighing inwardly.
Ekidu sighed as she threw the arrow in her hands down and then muttered in a cold
manner.
“Let’s not butt into each other’s business and go our own ways Marun.
Marun smiled at these words and then spoke.
“Eh, sure. Anyways, you’ve become really pathetic. Did you get kicked out of the
village like me?”
‘What happened to her, she’s supposed to be a village leader?’
Usually when a strong person, like someone at the level of a village leader, left
for the Green Road, a large amount of Hunters and Farmers would follow them.
Since being next to a strong person increased their chances to gain even just a bit
of leftovers.
It might be different if the village leader’s personality was bad but countless
people would try to stick by Ekidu due to her fair and righteous personality.
‘Did they not group up yet?’
Ekidu realized instantly as to what Marun was thinking about as she replied.
“We’ll group up soon so don’t worry about it. And what do you mean by getting
kicked out. We ran away on our own.”
The fact that Marun was pondering like that meant that he was calculating the
situation.
Since there wouldn’t even be a need to ponder if he had the upper hand.
‘Since we aren’t really on good terms or anything.’
She had tried to kill Marun.
In the past.
A man hadn’t been satisfied with just trying to search around the 1st Area and had
shook the entire 4th Area.
Ekidu mumbled as she looked at Marun, a man who had been a guard at her village.
After somebody had searched around the 1st Area by themselves and turned the entire
village into a wreck, searching around the 1st Area had been banned.
But the man standing over there, Marun, had tried to use that opportunity.
<How long are you going to stay stuck in this village! Danger comes with chances!
There’s even a thing like the Darkness, there might be wondrous things in there!>
Marun thought that the powerful guards staying within the village was a waste and
continued to attempt searching the 1st Area.
But because of Ekidu’s judgement which said that it was too dangerous, and because
Karim also opposed his idea of searching around the 1st Area since it would be a
waste of the Guards, Marun resorted to the worst option he had.
He had convinced the hunters of the 4th Area, which was where he was before, and
had tried to flip the village upside down.
He was the reason for the great massacre of the 4th Area.
Actually, he might’ve succeeded.
His own skills were quite good and he had a large amount of comrades.
And they had robbed the village’s Armory, waited until Ekidu and the other Guards
went out for some work and then went for the village then.
But there was one thing Marun hadn’t been able to foresee.
It was that Ekidu, who had been enraged after she had returned from the situation
then, was strong beyond his imagination.
And the fact that the powers of the ten people siding with Karim were beyond his
imagination as well.
The coup d’etat of the 4th Area, which seemed like it would work, had been
suppressed by the hands of the guards, Karim and Ekidu.
Most of the hunters who had been with Marun had been killed off by Ekidu but Marun,
who had realized that the situation was quite bad, gathered up the few remaining
people as he left the village.
After taking the Scarlet Yang Armor as well as the most precious item, the bow
<Snake’s Path>.
Marun smiled as he looked at Ekidu.
‘Ekidu, the situation is really different now huh.’
Thinking of Ekidu who had chased him like a demon in the past, it still kept him
awake at night.
But the situation was now different.
‘I clearly have the upper hand this time.’
He had run away like a lost dog but his skills stayed even if he had gone to
another village.
No, that wasn’t all.
The artifact he had stolen from the Armory, <Snake’s Path>, had given him wings and
had allowed him to attain a new power at the village he had ran to as well as
allowing him to gather close to 500 hunters to follow him.
Hunters whose contracts had ended with good timing.

And compared to them, the other side only had three people.
Marun, who had realized that there wouldn’t be any forces backing her up even if it
got dragged out, started to laugh coldly.
He had been nervous since there was a chance but for it to really be possible.
‘Shall I check just in case.’
Marun laughed coldly as he spoke.
“Well. Let’s forget about our past. Since I didn’t really lose out that much.”
“…”
Ekidu, who had been maintaining her cold expression, sighed in relief inwardly.
Even if they had Hansoo, the other side was still very strong.
And Marun couldn’t be ignored as well.
In a situation where they didn’t know what would come out from the Green Road, a
clash was best avoided.
But before Ekidu could even finish her thoughts.
Marun smiled as he spoke.
With the expression of a hyena who had gained a chance to take a bite off its prey.
“Just leave behind an arm before you go. It’s fair since I lost a finger in my
right hand when you chased me in the past right?”
Marun then lifted up his right hand which was missing the middle finger.
The hand which he had flipped her off with and had thus had lost the middle finger.
Tremble
The moment she heard it.
The White River Demonic Art that was calming down started to burn back up again.
‘Fucking hell.’
Karhal spoke to Ekidu carefully as he eyed the situation which was turning worse
and worse.
“… Can’t we just give it and be done with it?”
“…”
“Okay okay, I get it.”
‘Those guys wouldn’t stop at just an arm anyway.’
If she gave her arm off they would then all charge in.
This was a threat.
That they would kill them all.
Karhal gulped from the side and prepared to fight.
…………………………………..
‘Hmm. Good, good. It’s all going very well’
Mount Liang’s member, Junghwan, surveyed around the entire funnel area as he
nodded.
They were gathering.
People who had started off at different villages were gathering towards the Green
Road.
There were a lot of different types.
People who had grouped with a large amount of people up from the fear of the
mystery about the Green Road.
Or a small group of people who were confident in their skills and were trying to go
through the Green Road without becoming a large target.
They all had different looks to them but they all had something in common.
‘…They aren’t fighting huh. Why can’t they be more like those guys over there.’
Junghwan made a bored expression as he looked at the five hundred people who were
threatening the three others openly.
They were wary of each other but they didn’t fight.
There was a reason.
Why would they waste their forces when they didn’t know what would pop out from
here on.
Junghwan clicked his tongue as he saw this scene.
The village had tamed these people too much.
‘Those guys are all useless. Let’s start it up now then.’
It was time to turn them back.
To the them of the past.
They needed to become a bit more desperate.
Junghwan finished his thoughts as he touched the red marble in his hands.
In the next instant.
Kuuudududududu
A tremendous noise and vibrations started to occur around Junghwan.

At the same time the ground near Junghwan cracked open.
It was similar to an earthquake but that wasn’t it.
As the ground cracked open, a black tunnel had popped out.
A square tunnel that looked artificial.
Junghwan laughed as he saw the tunnel.
Some might say there weren’t enough people who survived.
But in their perspective, there were still too many of the humans.
They didn’t need such a large amount of people.
Filter away the weaklings and only look for those who will remain.
Over half of the people down there didn’t even have the right to meet the
standards.
And people like him didn’t have the time to go through such people.
So there was a need for him to do something.
‘Come.’
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The sound of something rushing up could be heard from below.
Roaarrr
Junghwan quickly ran away after hearing the rough breathing below the ground.
‘I should run away as well.’
It’ll come back after it filled up enough.
Staying near it would just result in a meaningless death.
In the past this thing had been accidentally released and had almost destroyed an
entire ceasefire village.
If it hadn’t eaten its fill then the whole village would’ve been erased.
Roaaaaarrr!
Soon something popped out from where Junghwan had disappeared from and roared.
It then sniffed his nose as it started to dash away.
In order to fill its hunger that it hadn’t been able to satisfy while it had been
trapped.
………………………………………………..
Roaaaar!
“…Huh?’
Marun, who had been drawing his bow, heard the huge roar from the distance as he
stopped.
‘Fuck. Why does it have to be now?’
Marun, who was going to wipe the three people in an instant, frowned a bit.
Well the talk between Ekidu was him just testing the waters out.
Even if Ekidu hadn’t been there, they would’ve killed them all.
Since a useless clash was better if avoided but five hundred people killing off
three couldn’t really be considered a clash.
Since a tank running over an ant wasn’t a clash.
Wouldn’t it be a waste when three people were just walking around with a set of
amazing artifacts?
‘And…A beauty like Ekidu isn’t that common.’
Marun, who had stopped for a bit, shook off his thoughts as he released the bow he
had drawn.
A single beast wasn’t that much of an issue.
They just needed to finish this off before it got here.
Kwaaaaaaaaa!
<Red Snake>
The fastest and the strongest arrow of the three, the Red Snake, had been applied
with four additional skills as it flew towards Ekidu.
‘It can’t be dodged.’
Snake’s path.
An arrow shot out from this could not be dodged no matter what.
Like a snake who searched for body heat in order to keep warm, the arrow aimed for
the warmth of the heart and will fly towards that heart until the end.
At that moment.
Booooom!
The arrow, which had been flying towards Ekidu with a tremendous aura, suddenly got
blown apart.
‘…What the fuck!’
Marun was shocked.
The arrow had been blown apart by the guy standing next to Ekidu who didn’t really
look like much.
Marun was flustered.
That arrow wasn’t something that would be easily destroyed like that.
‘And… Why aren’t the skills activating?’
Marun’s eyes got focused onto the man and away from Ekidu.
‘I don’t remember a face like that?’
It hadn’t been long since he had left the village.
He couldn’t remember everyone in the village but someone who could become this
strong in that short amount of time had to have been someone quite strong already
back then.
Like Karhal standing next to Ekidu.
‘Damn. Something is wrong.’
Marun frowned but shook his head and shouted.
“What are you doing you bastards! Solve it quickly and leave! Nothing has changed.”
The hunters erased their amused expressions at Marun’s shout and then all nodded.
They had been shocked by the sudden roar of the beast and the unexpected skill but
nothing much changed.
But Hansoo shook his head at those words.
“Something did change.”
“What?”
At that moment.
Kiiiiiiing!
Marun flinched at the ominous sound coming from behind him.
And soon.
Boooooom!
The beam of laser, which cut through the forest, smashed into the group of Hunters.
“Waaaaaak!”
“Damn!”
Close to 20 people couldn’t even yell out at the beam which flew in at the speed of
light and had disappeared.
And soon.
Roaarr!
A giant beast jumped in between the melted jungle.
With an aloof posture unlike its beastly and strange roared.
Marun made a confused expression.
“…What the hell is that.”
The body of a wolf.
The wings of a bird.
Head of a Mouse.
And it was huge.
It was easily over 30 meters tall.
While Marun was flustered at the horrendous beast in front of him.
Hansoo looked at the beast with a calm expression.
‘It’s here.’
Triple fusion beast.
A beast that had been hurriedly created by the Sages in order to deal with the
Higher Races who had betrayed them.
He needed to kill that thing in order to head towards the next objective.
‘But…It’s quicker than my expectations.’
At that moment.
Grrrrrr
The Triple Fusion Beast’s eyes landed on Hansoo.
And soon.
Booooom!
A beam of light poured out from the mouse’s mouth as it smashed into Hansoo.
Chapter 176

* * *
“Huh?”
The main instigator of all this chaos, Junghwan, made a confused expression while
surveying the area from above a cliff.
While looking at the Triple Fusion Beast that was attacking a single person with
its laser.
It wasn’t that weird up to this point.
What was weird was the result.
‘Why is he alive? Did something go wrong?’
It seemed like it attacked at random but there was a reason for all of its attacks.
Junghwan made a confused expression as he hurriedly checked the other areas.
Since that wasn’t the only location where the Triple Fusion Beast popped out at.
………………………………….
“Uwaaaaak!”
The Triple Fusion Beasts, Which had been released into the funnel area, were
chasing and driving people in all directions.
“Damnit!”
A 30m tall monster that was charging towards them with black colored claws that
were larger than a human’s body was like fear itself.
‘Damnit! It’s much larger than a normal 1st grade monster!’
Merelin, an ex-Hunter from a village, grinded her teeth as she saw the beast
running around in a rampage.
One might think that size didn’t matter anymore to these Hunters, who have reached
the level of a superhuman, but size was actually a very important factor.
Since one’s mass and size didn’t really increase along with the runes.
Even with the same amount of strength, if a human got hit by those claws then they
would just get flung into the air.
And their own reach was much shorter as well.
They can overcome this to a certain degree with their skills but if mana,
resistance and defense was around the same level then having a larger body was
always better.
‘Fuck it, let’s try attacking it!’

Merelin was an adventurer who had been in the Yellow Zone for almost one and a half
years.
She had fought against a few 1st grade Monsters before.
She had never seen something as powerful as this before but she wouldn’t just stay
idle and get killed.
Soon a large amount of energy was gathered in her hands.
She prepared her skill, Diffusion Shot, and then flung it towards the beast.
Booooom!
Tadadadak
Grrrrr!
The Triple Fusion Beast felt its skin burning in as it looked towards Merelin.
And she frowned from this scene.
Since her skill had only barely made its skin burn a bit.
‘Damn…I should’ve have enlarged it to affect more area.’
A human would die if a hole the size of their head was created on them but to a
large beast it would just tickle a bit.
Those things wouldn’t stop in their tracks just because a few needle holes were
created in their body.
No, they would actually just get even more enraged.
One would need to blow apart a part of their entire body in order to stop their
movements but in order to increase the effective size of a skill the damage would
decrease drastically.
A single arrow to the heart would kill a human but for such a large beast, a hole
the size of a few human’s heads would be needed.
‘But… My skills work against it!’
It wasn’t like the Arukons where their skills didn’t work at all.
Then it was possible.
Since she wasn’t alone.
Merelin turned around and shouted to behind her.
“Charge!”
At that moment all the people who were running away looked at each other.
Merelin’s comrades, the 85 people, and the 117 others from a different village.
And these people figured something important out in that short moment.
Something very simple but important as well.
‘If we don’t attack… It goes for the weaker ones first?’
That bastard of a beast with a mouse’s head and a wolf’s body was weird, it
miraculously found the weakest target first and was killing them first.
‘Then…’
Everyone looked around their surroundings.
If they all attack then at least 50 of them would die in the process.
Actually, it might even be more if their teamwork isn’t perfect.
And they couldn’t guarantee that they wouldn’t be part of that 50.
But if they run then a much lesser number would die.
Since that beast wasn’t focused on them right now.
As they finished thinking.
Papapapa!
They all ran in different directions.
“You fucking bastards!”
Roaaaaarr!
Merelin shouted out in befuddlement but then started to madly run away as well.
Since fighting it alone would just end in a meaningless death.
“Damnit! Spread out and run!”
Merelin shouted out as she ran.
And as the people who were attacking it started to run away, the Triple Fusion
Beast started going for the weaker ones in order one by one.
………………………………….
“That’s how it should be.”
Junghwan nodded as he watched the chaos.
It didn’t matter if it the person was a good and trustable person or not.
Since they already had their standards.
One’s own strength.
An absolute strength that can even go against a hundred people alone.
That was the only important factor.
‘The villages are useful but they have too many useless things.’
Junghwan mumbled as he fumbled around with the Red Jade in his hands.
Something like this wasn’t even needed in the past before they made a compromise
with the higher races.
Since reaching the portal after getting through the Higher Races proved one’s
strength by itself.
But after they had a compromise and the Higher Races backed out, there was a need
for them to do a few things.
Since they would enter in large groups if left alone.
Then weaklings would come up which would result in making it hard to control the
huge masses.
So they release the Triple Fusion Beast.
And using its amazing ability which found out the weakest ones first.
‘But… How did he survive?’
It attacked the weakest ones.
But weak ones should not be able to survive from its attack.
But the person who had been hit by the laser from before was still alive.
Which means that he was quite strong.
‘…It had never attacked the strong one first before.’
But even before Junghwan could turn his head to look at that special man after
losing interest in the villagers who were running away.
Kiiiiiing
He was shocked at the Red Jade in his hands which trembled as he hastily looked
outside.
Since an impossible event had occurred.
‘What? The Triple Fusion Beast died?’
Of course it could die.
But when these things felt danger, the instincts of the Rebeloongs within its body
would activate.
Group hunt.
It would run away the moment it felt danger.
At the same time it would sent out a super sonic wave that only Rebeloongs could
hear and call its comardes.
Its death meant that it didn’t even have the time to run away.
‘Did that guy possibly…’
Junghwan looked down below the cliff in a hurry.
Then he opened his eyes wide as he looked at the man who was now fighting a second
Triple Fusion Beast.
…………………………………..
Chiiiiiiing!
Booooom!
A red laser which had erased 20 Hunters from the face of the world in an instant.
Hansoo’s body withstood that laser and stood still.
Kiiiiiing!
The red laser collided with the golden reinforcement around Hansoo’s body and got
diffused around.
Tudududuk
Trees got burnt and the ground melted down from the diffused beams.
Even the diffused beam was that strong.
‘Rebeloong’s destruction beam.’
If the Arukons had powerful bodies and the Akalachis could fly into the skies then
the Rebeloongs had many more of their kind as well as being able to use a
destruction beam.
Abilities that the Sages had bestowed upon the weak races that couldn’t even defend
their own bodies.
And the Triple Fusion Beast, which was made up of mixing these three races, could
use it as well.
Hoooook!
And as if Hansoo couldn’t handle it for long as well, he quickly swung his Forked
Lightning to smash apart the beam as he moved out.
And as Hansoo came out from the beam the Triple Fusion Beast was wary and ready to
defend itself.
It had to.
Since after it had come to help its comrade after hearing the desperate cry, the
only thing it saw was a corpse filled with holes.
And the one who did all that was in front of its eyes.
Since the Arukon’s body, which was physically enhanced, was constantly sending
warning signals from its sixth sense.
Hansoo frowned as it looked at the Triple Fusion Beast that didn’t even care for
everything else and was only focused on him.
‘Tsk. is it because I killed Dakidus?’
Usually it would only go for the weakest one first but that’s only if their
opponents weren’t a threat.
He wondered why it had specifically ran over to them but it seems like they sense
the traces of Dakidus within his body.
To be exact, the body of Dakidus that the Thousand Soldiers Armor ate up.
But this was actually a chance in some sense.
‘Try shooting it again.’
As Hansoo motioned with his hands to attack again, the Triple Fusion Beast spat out
the beam again.
Chiiiiing!
A beam of laser came out from the Triple Fusion Beast’s mouth as it flew past the
ground.
Booooom!
Hansoo didn’t even think about dodging the destruction beam as he blocked it with
his own body.
Kwaaadududududk!
The Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement got shredded apart.
And the mana within his body was getting drained like a pond within a mountain in
flames.
But he had to do this.
Since it would run away otherwise.
Hansoo shouted towards his back loudly!
“Karhal!’
“Just a moment…It’s done!”
While Hansoo was buying time.
The Quintuple Beam in Karhal’s hands flew towards the Triple Fusion Beast.
But he didn’t spread it out.
Small. Very small.
The five beams, which had condensed into a size in which a thin woman may barely be
able to go through, flew towards the Triple Fusion Beast.
Which was sending out a beam of laser from its wide open mouth.
Kyaaaaak!
The Triple Fusion Beast screamed.
The attack wasn’t fast.
It could’ve probably dodged if it flew into the air.
But it didn’t.
‘It cannot use two traits at the same time.’
A beast made by fusing the three races.
But it could not use all three at the same time.
Only one at a time.
Which meant that while it was shooting the laser, it was merely a stationary
cannon.
Kuuudududuk
A hole was created below the Triple Fusion Beast’s waist.
But this was not a fatal wound.
A hole a bit larger than a human’s head could be easily healed within a night to
that giant beast.
There was a reason why it had chosen to use the Rebeloong’s trait to attack instead
of the Akalachia’s trait to dodge.
It would’ve ran away if Hansoo wasn’t here but there wasn’t really a need to stop
attacking to dodge an attack like this.
Kiirururuk!
But as the Triple Fusion Beast made a snort-like noise and was about to pour all
its strength into the beam.
Boooom!
The body of the Triple Fusion Beast, which had been laying down in the distance,
blew apart.
At the same time something within the corpse which was blazing white suddenly
dashed towards the Triple Fusion Beast which was sending out its beam.
Kyaaaaak!
The Arukon’s genes that was a part of the Triple Fusion Beast madly sent warning
signals.
But Ekidu’s speed when she was using the White River Demonic Art was numerous times
faster than the Quintuple beam.
Kwaaadududk!
And in the next instant Ekidu jumped into the hole created in the Triple Fusion
Beast’s body.
A loud noise of friction was heard between her Scarlet Yang Armor and the flesh of
the beast due to the size being a bit small but Ekidu opened up the injury and
hacked her way in.
Even before the beast could handle her.
And soon.
Rooooaaaaaaarrrr!
The Triple Fusion Beast went on a rampage.
Nothing would be able to handle the pain of something smashing their organs and
cutting their muscles from the inside.
Kwaduk! Kwaduk!
The Triple Fusion Beast dug around its injury in order to pull out the bug inside
its body but it was all futile.
Since Ekidu didn’t allow herself to be caught by the hand which was carefully
entering the body just in case it would hurt itself.
Ekidu actually just dodged away from the hand and madly bored towards the more
important organs.
Soon.
Koooouuuuu!
The Triple Fusion Beast fell on the ground after its heart was blown apart.
Just like the corpse which it had seen after it got here.
And Hansoo frowned as he looked at the Triple Fusion Beast.
‘How many died from this thing this time around?’
Hansoo frowned.
He had also taken the test that Mount Liang had given them.
And this test will continue on for close to a month.
Until the number of people got reduced by almost half.
If his trait hadn’t awakened to a certain degree in the past then he would’ve died
then as well.
Karhal shouted towards Hansoo.
“What are you going to do now? What about those guys?”
Karhal then pointed towards Marun and his comrades who had surrounded him.
‘These damned bastards.’

Karhal frowned as he looked at Marun who had stopped in place to watch instead of
running away.
…………………………….
“Damn…”
Marun, who had chosen to watch instead of running away, made a shocked expression
while looking at Hansoo.
‘It’s not that they only have three but just that they only need three huh.’
They were confident with just three.’
“…What are you going to do Marun?”
One of the Hunters, who was making an expression full of fear, asked Marun.
Since almost 30 people had died in that short moment from the beams.
Even when they didn’t fight directly.
It would be a huge problem if things like that swarmed the forest.
Marun smiled as he spoke.
There was quite a useful thing in front of them.
“Well, it seems like we’re lucky. We should help each other in times of trouble. It
doesn’t look like they are having easy as well.”
He didn’t know why they were travelling with only three people but he knew that
they wouldn’t deny his offer at a time like this.
Marun then looked towards Hansoo and the other two in the distance.
Chapter 177
Reincarnator – Chapter 177 : Maze (1)
* * *
“Hey friend! Wait up for a bit!”
“…”
Ekidu was dumbfounded at the sudden change in tone after climbing out from the
Triple Fusion Beast’s body.
‘Heh, look how he changes.’
But Marun didn’t even take a glance at Ekidu as he walked towards Hansoo.
‘It seems this guy is the boss here.’
He had thought that Ekidu was the leader at the beginning.
There were times when a smart person or a kind person became a leader.
But it wouldn’t last long.
Since a ruthless person who can deal with the problems in times of danger was the
one who made decisions instead of the person who can talk around the problem.
And he had never seen someone as strong as Ekidu even after moving to another
village.
But as they say the world is large, for him to be able to meet someone even
stronger.
The one who had killed the beast was Ekidu but if that guy wasn’t there to block
that unstoppable beam, it wouldn’t even have been possible.
That was why he was trying to talk to Hansoo instead.
‘Yeah. Just stand still behind me.’
Marun looked back at the Hunters who were all staring at him from behind, walked up
to Hansoo and spoke.
“Since it looks like there isn’t much time, let’s get to the point right away. I
don’t know why you three are traveling as only three but let’s go together.”
Kiiiiing!
Constant screams of the Triple Fusion Beasts were heard from all around.
‘Where the hell did these things pop out from anyway?’
Marun frowned as he heard the screams and roars that rang throughout the entire
forest.
Karhal’s condensed Quintuple Beam had barely been able to leave a hole in its body.
If he had tried to make the hole a bit larger then he might’ve even failed.
These things had a monstrous amount of defense.
Even him, who had the unique item Snake’s Path, would have a hard time trying to
create a hole like the one Karhal had made.
But for these things to suddenly pop out.
Marun looked calm on the outside but he was urgent on the inside.
There was no time to leave a good impression.
Faster.
He needed to show him that the two groups needed each other.
“As you can see, we have a lot of people and every one of us are veteran Hunters.
We were ambushed just now but we can be quite a formidable force if we combine our
strength. I don’t know what kind of goals or thoughts you have but i think it would
be better to head towards a single direction together instead of being enemies.”
Though 30 had died, they still had around 470 people.
There wouldn’t be a group larger than them in this forest.
Maybe a hundred people more at most.
If there weren’t beasts like that then he had the confidence to smash apart
everything else until the end of the Green Road.
Hansoo chuckled at Marun’s words which contained a trace of a threat.
“You don’t know what kind of thoughts I have or where I’m headed to but for you to
want to come with me.”
“…?”
Marun made a confused expression.
He didn’t know what kind of thoughts Hansoo had but it shouldn’t be that much out
of the box.
Since the goals of everyone traversing through this damned world was one.
Survival.
Hansoo then motioned towards the Triple Beast’s Corpse with the tip of his chin
while looking at Marun.
“I’m now going to the nest of these things.”
“…These things?’
Karhal was the one who had actually freaked out from Hansoo’s words.
A nest meant that it was where these things lived and that there were swarms of
these things around.
Hansoo nodded at Karhal’s reaction.
Triple Fusion Beast, a beast that the Sages had created.
The desperate Sages had combined the three Races and had created this but these
large things couldn’t be kept under control and they couldn’t handle their own
instincts as they prioritized the weak.
The beasts, after judging that the Sages were weaker than them, had gone on a
rampage to rip apart the Sages and so the Sages could only trap them in the
underground Maze.
<Underground Maze>.
A key part of the last line of defense of the Sages.
And now it was the base of Mount Liang, the ones who were in charge of the funnel.
‘It’s now time to get to the headquarters.’
He needed to get in before the doors closed.
Into the maze where the Triple Fusion Beasts came out from.
And he needed to get the item inside that place, the <Defeated King’s Crown>.
“Having a lot of people isn’t quite useful in the maze you see.”
The maze was a complex structure created to go up against the Higher Races that
were invading them.
It was created for a small number of people for a reason.
Nothing will be gained if a group tried to swarm through the narrow passages.
Since the best place to show off the might of numbers is the wide plains.
Swarming into such a narrow place would only hinder each other’s attacks.
Hansoo then pointed behind Marun and started to pick people out.
“Him. Him. Him. Him… A total of eight. The rest would only get in the way.”
“…”
Marun frowned at Hansoo’s words.
‘…This bastard. He has some amazing sense or is it something else?’
The ones Hansoo had picked just now were the strongest of the 470 here.
They were the Guards of the village.
Of course they were much stronger and had better equipment than the Hunters.
But Marun had purposely made their attires similar to the Hunter’s.
Since the enemy would be more wary of a special-looking opponent.
There shouldn’t be that many differences from a glance but for him to pick them out
so meticulously.
‘And… He’s going to go into their nest?’
Marun pondered.
In order find out what the hell this crazy guy was thinking about.
‘Shall I threaten him a bit?’

There was a reason why people did crazy things.
There are always rewards that suited the crazy and risky things people do.
‘Well…It’s just a threat.’
Hansoo wouldn’t try to fight their group or anything due to their numbers.
Marun thought about this and then flinched after seeing Hansoo’s eyes.
‘Fucking hell…’
There was a beast in the past which had similar eyes to Hansoo right now.
2nd level Beast, Erona.
A 4m large beast which looked like a red lion and marked its territory by smashing
trees down with its front leg.
And unlike how it looked, it was a herbivore as it ignored other beasts and only
ate the trees within its territory.
If you don’t cross over to its territory then it wouldn’t do anything to you no
matter what you do even if you were right in front of it.
And the newbies often make the mistake.
That it’s a timid beast.
And in order to gain the egg of an Erona, which was said to be extremely precious
and rare, they often cross over the clearly marked territorial line.
Nobody knew what happened to them.
Since none of them had come back to the village.
The current situation felt just like that.
Like he had come right up to the boundary of Hansoo’s territory.
The moment he tried to work around it he would lose his head.
He had cold sweat running down his back because the twitching spearhead felt like
it would pierce through his neck at any moment.
His group might be able to win if they fight but what would it matter if his head
was cut off already.
At that moment.
Roooaarr!
A desolate cry was heard.
From very nearby.
“If you have nothing to say then we’ll head off first.”
Hansoo left with those words.
The Triple Fusion Beasts would come here if they remained.
‘We’ll only get dragged down dealing with those guys.’
There was a time limit for how long the entrance to the Maze stayed open.
He needed to hurry up and get in before more of them swarmed to him.
Since there was another reason to go into the maze other than the Defeated King’s
Crown.
Tadadak!
“Phew…”
Marun finally relaxed after Hansoo, Ekidu and Karhal disappeared and sighed as he
balanced himself with Snake’s Path.
And Mekill, one of the ex-guards, asked Marun while looking at him.
“Shall we chase? What should we do? It smells a bit fishy.”
They would be able to catch them if they chased.
Since their specialties were more for hunting rather than a clash.
‘Mmm….’
Marun started to ponder after hearing Mekill’s words.
…………………………………………
Booooom!
“Get behind me!”
The moment Hansoo shouted.
Karhal and Ekidu quickly made their bodies smaller as they hid behind Hansoo.
And then.
Booooooom!
A beam of laser flew in from the distance and smashed into Hansoo.
Jiiijijijik
A hot wave of heat radiated into all directions.
But Hansoo continued to run.
He was now ignoring the Triple Fusion Beasts and was just running.
And thanks to this the Triple Fusion Beast who was chasing was able to continue to
send out it’s Destruction Beams without being attacked back.
Karhal clenched his teeth while feeling the intense heat all over his body.
Just the heat itself was this much.
‘We have to dive into the place where it’s swarming with these things?’
Karhal made a desperate expression from the situation which was much more dangerous
than he had expected.
It wasn’t like he volunteered because he wanted to help out.
He had just stuck with him in case he would be able to find his long lost younger
sibling if he followed him.
If this guy really beat up all the Higher Races then finding his sibling who had
been taken away by the Blue Jade being found wasn’t a dream.
But for things to be like this.
While Karhal was applying every skill he had onto Hansoo.
Booooom!
Another beam of light smashed onto Hansoo.
It might’ve been easy if they dealt with one at a time while advancing but due to
them just continuing to run, another one had caught up to them.
Hansoo’s body got pushed back as it got hit by two Destruction Beams.
Paaaaang!
Ekidu saw this scene and then covered her entire body with the White River Demonic
Art and jumped in front of Hansoo.
Chiijijijik
“Kuhuk!”
A tremendous amount of pain.
It melted down the White River Demonic Art and heated up the Scarlet Yang Armor.
‘Damnit. It’s just one beam!’
She had taken one of the two beams that was smashing into Hansoo but it was this
painful.
Ekidu shouted out urgently.
“Now!”
At that moment.
Boooom!
Karhal had condensed the Quintuple Beam while Hansoo and Ekidu bought him time and
then shot it towards the Triple Fusion Beast.
Booooom!
Grrrrr!
The Triple Fusion’s Beast swayed as a single beam stopped as Hansoo, Ekidu and
Karhal started to run away from them.
“Damnit man! Why are we hurrying so much! We can just deal with them one by one on
the way! Or go in the next time!”
Karhal shouted towards Hansoo who was running towards the entrance of the Maze like
a mad bull.
Even if those beasts called for help, they still had a lot of time until they
reached the Maze.
They could just deal with them one by one but why was he running in such a hurry.
It was the same for the one back there.
A full frontal battle would be hard but they could deal with it if they used their
tactics.
Why were they leaving those things behind?
Those things weren’t the issue right now.
“There’s no time. We have to get into the maze when the door opens this time no
matter what!”
“What?”
Booooom!
Hansoo blocked another beam of laser which had flown into him and then looked into
the distance where he had self-destructed Dakidus’s Satellite Fortress.
He had stopped the interference of the Satellite Fortresses.
But those Higher Races weren’t stupid.
They should’ve figured it out by now.
That the current situation would be impossible without somebody else’s

interference.
‘I know… Something will definitely come.’
This was why they needed to hide within the Maze.
The Maze was a place the Sages had built with the Higher Races in mind.
It was a very useful structure to buy time from the ones chasing them.
‘And… Gain the King’s Crown during that time. It’ll be good if a suspicious guy
came.’
Hansoo continued to think as he saw the entrance of the Maze that had started to
appear in the distance.
……………………………………….
“Let’s go and try to catch them.”
No matter how much he thought, trying to go in despite the huge amount of possible
danger was strange.
‘Taking that wouldn’t be bad either.’
As Marun made his decision and spoke to Mekill.
Boooooooom!
Something giant fell down from the skies.
And from this Mekill’s entire body had been smashed apart right next to Marun.
“Huuk!”
Marun freaked out as the person who he was talking to next to him had gotten
smashed apart and then quickly shot out the Snake’s Path.
‘It’ll work even if it’s the Triple Fusion beast.’
But Marun’s hope had been smashed apart.
Tuudududuk
The arrow which had flown away with a vicious red aura had turned into a pile of
powder near the opponent’s body.
From the strange barrier around the opponent’s body.
And Marun fell into despair after he saw this.
Not because his attacks hadn’t worked but because he checked the identity of the
opponent.
‘Why…Why is the Arukon here.’
A wolfman who had their entire body covered with the powerful mana of the Blue
Jade.
This place wasn’t the ceasefire zone.
And this one didn’t look simple either.
It was a full head taller than Dakidus whom he had seen in the past, a 5m tall
wolf.
And it even had some special gear.
It was just a meter difference but the bulky muscles and the rough-looking furs
radiated a fearsome aura which couldn’t even be compared to that of Dakidus.
Sssssk
The Judge, Akitrus, who was looking around while ignoring Marun who had fallen onto
the ground and then picked up the terrified bug in front of his eyes.
Humans whom he had found while tracking the traces from the village Dakidus was
supposed to visit last.
They might be of help.
“Tell me everything you know. Is there a special human who has gone past this
place?”
There wasn’t much detail he needed to ask.
Since someone like him shouldn’t be normal.
Grrrrr.
“Ahh….”
Marun made a terrified expression at the intense amounts of deadly aura he felt but
then suddenly shouted out in glee as if he had remembered something.
“Yes! There is! Yes! He said he was going to the Underground Maze!”
Akitrus raised his brows at those words and then smiled contently after thinking
for a moment.
And then smashed an arm of Marun.
Crack.
“Uaaaaaak!”
“The ones running away kindly told you their destination?”
Akitrus erased the smile on his face and then mumbled coldly.
“You are making me really angry. Thanks to you it’s now even more confusing>’
“No! It’s real..Uaaaaaak!”
Screams of despair rang throughout the Jungle.
Chapter 178

* * *
“Ahh….Ahhhh.”
The hunters fell into despair as they saw Marun who had turned into a corpse.
They couldn’t even think of running away.
It was the Arukon.
The ones who dominated the Yellow Zone and were in possession of the Satellite
Fortress.
Nobody could annoy them and get away with it.
Akitrus looked at the surrounding bugs and then pondered.
Since the Underground Maze would be the worst choice if they were thinking of
running away from him.
He would become a trapped rat.
He could judge that him spreading the news of the Underground Maze was a trap,
ignore it and just search around the Green Road.
But if he wasn’t thinking of running away?
‘Annoying rat.’
Akitrus growled.
If it was a human who had dealt with Dakidus then he might’ve really gone to the
Underground Maze.
Since even they, the Higher Races, had a hard time roaming around that place.
If that rat was being impertinent and was trying to kill him as well then it
would’ve gone into the maze.
Of course it might be like any other rat and try to run away after tricking him.
‘The chances are half and half…’
He needed to make the correct choice.
If that rat made him roam the Underground Maze and ran?
If he erased all the remaining traces of himself and hid within the humans then he
would be impossible to find.
Since the human managing the Green Road, Metiron, wouldn’t stay idle if he
massacred the humans in search for one.
If the humans use the Destruction Jade in a tense situation like this where the
Akalachias and Rebeloongs were constantly looking for a chance, things would become
troublesome.
‘The fact that I cannot use the Satellite Fortress is annoying.’
Akitrus growled.
If he could just use the Satellite Fortress then he didnt even need to trouble
himself like this.
Since he could just search around the entire Green Road on it.
But they didn’t have the spare forces to send a Satellite Fortress this way just to
chase a single bug.
‘That retarded Dakidus. To have lost to a bug even with the Satellite Fortress…’
Anyways, the search for that bug would be really troublesome now.
Akitrus, who had been cursing Dakidus, pondered for a moment and then looked around
at the bugs around him.
And then smiled.
“Hey you guys, come over here.”
“Sorry?”
The nearby Hunters made nervous expressions at Akitrus’s call.
…………………………………………….
Boooom!
Boooooooom!
Multiple laser beams were erasing everything in their path and destroying the
terrain.
“Ahhh!”
Karhal and Ekidu ran in between these beams as they screamed.
The danger rose everytime the number of beams increased.
Boooom!
Hansoo received the laser beam with his body again as he shouted.
“We’re almost here! There!”
In the distance.
There was a strangely cracked land.
A 50-meter-wide Abyss along with a black tunnel inside that abyss.
It would need to be at least this big for those large beasts to be able to
comfortably enter and exit.
And during this time, Karhal was gulping down his saliva while staring at the
tunnel that was slowly closing.
‘Damn. We’re really going in huh.’
But going in seemed like the better option right now.
Since nothing could get worse than the situation they were in at least.
Rumble
Just when Ekidu and Karhal had gotten right up to the door while Hansoo was
blocking the beam with his body and was about to jump in.
Booooom!
Booom!
Projectiles and skills flew in from the inside.
“Huk!”
Karhal, who didn’t pay attention to the hole because he was so focused on what
happened behind him, suddenly freaked out.
‘…Did Clementine’s underlings get here already?’
Ekidu made an expression of despair.
It might’ve been different if there were only Clementine’s underlings but the
Triple Fusion Beasts were right on their tail as well.
But Ekidu soon realized that her fears were a bit off.
‘The strength… Is weak.’
If they were like Karim then skills equal to or above Karhal’s Quintuple Fusion
would’ve flown in.
But the skills that came out from the insides were quite weak.
So weak that Ekidu could just take it with the Scarlet Yang Armor and the White
River Demonic Arts that had turned into rags by the Triple Fusion Beasts.
“Get on me!”
Ekidu shouted towards Karhal.
Since her physical capabilities were higher.
“Damn…At least care for my face a bit.”
Karhal complained but realized he shouldn’t be doing it in the current situation as

he got on Ekidu’s back.
And Ekidu raised her speed and started to dash towards the hole.
Loud noises came out from the hole Karhal and Ekidu were heading towards.
“Get lost you bastards! Don’t drag them here!”
“You crazy bastards! What are you doing!”
Ekidu realized the identity of these people at those words.
People who had run away from the Triple Fusion Beasts and had hid within the
suspicious looking hole.
They had finally found peace but had freaked out and attacked when some strange
guys were dragging the beasts towards where they were hiding.
But Ekidu clenched her teeth and ran inside even faster.
Since she couldn’t really care about their situation right now.
If someone asked her who she would fight between the ones in front of her eyes or
the Triple Fusion Beasts behind her, there wasn’t even a need to consider the first
option.
The vicious aura within Ekidu’s body exploded out.
The White River Demonic Art’s power had increased after she had become more
frantic.
Booooom!
Boom!
“Aahhh!”
While the people were backing off from the aura radiating from Ekidu who was
charging in.
Kouuuuu!
Karhal and Ekidu had been able to get into the hole safely.
Ekidu hurriedly stood up inside the slowly closing door, suppressed the White River
Demonic Art, which was the cause of her vicious aura that was flaring up, as she
shouted towards Hansoo.
“Hurry!”
“Hey! Run!”
They only needed Hansoo to come in.
The urgent shouts of Ekidu and Karhal rang out but Hansoo was focused on dodging
the attacks of the Triple Fusion Beastq while circling around as if he hadn’t heard
them.
Karhal saw this and realized something as he grabbed ahold of one of the people
sitting in the hole alongside them.
“Hey! Hurry and send support fire!”
“Uh? Huhh?”
“What are you doing you bastards! He’s buying time until the door closes! You think
those guys outside would just leave if that guy died?”
Karhal then pointed towards Hansoo who was covered in blood.
The tens of people woke up from those words as they started to send their attacks
at the Triple Fusion Beast.
Booom! Boooom!
Grrr?
As attacks flew in from the inside, the Triple Fusion Beast turned its head and
looked towards the inside of the hole.
It hadn’t realized their existence when it had been focused on the one in front of
its eyes but as the weaker ones attacked it, its instincts flared up.
Kiiiiiing
One of the beams that was focused on hansoo headed towards the entrance of the
tunnel.
And the people freaked out as they saw this.
Since they all knew the might of that beam.
“Uaaaak! Hide!’
“Damn! Why did we do that!”
The people who had been sending the attacks hurriedly hid behind the doors that was
closing.
‘Damn! This…This door shouldn’t get destroyed!’
Karhal closed his eyes.
If this door melted down from that beam then it was the end.
Boooom!
The beam that came out from the beast’s mouth smashed into the half-closed door.
Chiiiijijijik!
The metal door made strange noises as it caught on fire along with some smoke.
“Ugh…”
The cries of people were heard because of the heat of the beam that had flown
through the half-closed door and through the tunnel.
Since it was extremely hot.
Hooooong
Thankfully the door had been able to block the beam of the Triple Fusion Beast.
“…Damn.”
But the people were now so terrified that they didn’t even try to peak their head
through the closing door.
As no reactions came the Triple Fusion Beast ignored the group as it started to
focus on Hansoo again
Booom!
Booom!
Pajijijik!
Two of them constantly had their beams on Hansoo and one of them charged towards
Hansoo as if it wanted to devour him.
And Hansoo’s mana, which had been barely holding on, started to dry up.
As the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement got shredded apart and the Thousand Soldiers
Armor turned into rags.
‘It’s good!’
Paat!
Hansoo dodged the Triple Fusion Beast’s front legs as he jumped into the hole.
Kuuuungg!
The enraged Triple Fusion Beasts had even stopped the beams as they ran towards the
entrance of the Maze.
Kuugugugung!
But the almost-closed door was wide enough for Hansoo to enter but it was too small
for the Triple Fusion Beasts, which were the size of small buildings, to enter.
Boooom!
Boom!
Roaaaaarrr!
The people tensed up at the attacks of the Triple Fusion Beasts which were slamming
the closed door as they powered up skills in their hands.
Since they would get massacred if it got breached.
The faint lights of the skills in the darkness showed the fear and despair of the
people.
Soon.
Grrrrrr
“Paaaahh….”
“Phew.”
As if the beasts had lost interest at the door that wasn’t opening up, the sounds
of them attacking the door disappeared and the people sighed out in relief.
And the skills showed the faces of the people.
‘Who is it?’
Merelin, the woman who had been leading the people inside, made a nervous
expression while looking at the three new people who had entered.
Those people were all tired and had been injured while running away from the
attacks of the Triple Fusion Beast.
‘And one seems to have a really foul personality.’
The man who had come on the back of a woman and had grabbed ahold of them was still
looking at their direction with an expression full of contempt.
‘Well. It’d be like that too.’
Merelin remained tensed up as she mumbled.
Since her own group wouldn’t be good in their eyes since her group had tried to
attack them while the three were running in with those beasts behind them.
But her group had a few things to say to.
‘What the hell do you want us to do when you are bringing three of those things
over here.’
While the two groups were glaring at each other.
Ekidu patted Karhal’s back.
“Calm down Karhal. There’s nothing to be gained from fighting here.”
“Fucking hell. What a person of virtue you are.”
Karhal growled towards Ekidu but just spat out once and looked over his wounds
since he knew her words weren’t wrong.
Since the current situation wasn’t the best to fight with these guys.
This place was the headquarters of their enemy.
There was nothing to be gained in making more enemies.
Karhal asked Hansoo.
“Are you going in now?’
Hansoo nodded.
This time, when most of the Triple Fusion Beasts had gone out, was the best time to
get through the Maze.
Of course the obstacle in getting the King’s Crown still existed.

At that moment.
Someone spoke to Merelin.
“Merelin. We aren’t…trapped right?”
At those words Merelin’s expression changed.
From what it seemed this tunnel was where the beasts had come out from.
They were trapped in the nest of those things.
Merelin shouted out.
To Karhal who seem to be the weakest.
“Dammit! What are you going to do? We were going to leave after hiding here for a
bit but we can’t leave anymore!”
“Fucking hell. This was why I didn’t want to enter on her back.”
That was the reason why he was hearing these things.
While Karhal was frowning.
Booom!
A very faint vibration throughout the maze.
Hansoo frowned and looked at Merelin’s group in front of his eyes as he felt that.
………………………………………..
Rumble
In another part of the maze.
One of the doors that the Triple Fusion Beast could not smash apart no matter what
had been destroyed.
And a Triple Fusion Beast was laid out on the ground with only half its body.
“Uaaa…”
While the people who had been chased by Akirus were crying out in fear.
Akitrus who smashed apart the door with the blue spear in his hands, the Akion, and
had even killed the Triple Fusion Beast, shook off the blood on his eyes and tsked.
“Insolent mixed blood.”
Chiiiiik
Akitrus, who had smashed apart the door with Akion that used the power of the
Satellite Fortress to activate, stared at the hunters behind him.
And there was something on all those Hunter’s necks.
Blue Jade.
The dog collar that made hunting dogs.
‘It’s good to have brought quite a lot of them.’
He just needed to wait here.
For the hunting dogs to find him while he waited.
He could just leisurely run over and smash his heart apart.
With the Akion, the spear of blue light.
Akitrus made a content expression as he spoke.
“Half of you search the forest and the other half search around the Maze. Once you
find him just send the signal with the necklace. And for those who want to laze
around…”
While everyone made nervous expressions at Akitrus’s words.
Akitrus erased the smile on his face as he growled out and spoke.
“The only ones who will live are the ones who find him. Search for him with your
lives on the line. If you can’t find him…I’ll blow up the necklaces.”
The necklace that had a large amount of energy.
There was nothing to think about as to what would happen if these necklaces blew
apart.
“Uaaaaaah!”
Everyone ran either to the forest or the maze in despair from those words.
Extremely quickly.
‘You rat. I’ll see you soon. He should’ve known that he would get trapped if he
went into the maze…Does he have something in reserve? Or perhaps…’
If that rat had gone into the Great Jungle then he could just chase in glee but if
he hadn’t then something was suspicious.
Akitrus, who had been smiling in contentment, suddenly made an expression full of
suspicion.
Chapter 179

* * *
Rumble
A tremor rang throughout the maze.
It was very faint but everybody felt it.
While the people were talking to each other in case another Triple Fusion Beast was
attacking a different part of the maze.
Hansoo frowned.
‘He came huh.’
A tremendous destructive force that even made the ground tremble.
There was only one thing that could show off such a might without the Satellite
Fortress that would’ve been near here.
‘…It’s the Judge.’
A warrior of the Higher Race that filled the gap between the Satellite Fortresses.
Hansoo mumbled as he felt the extremely faint vibration ringing throughout the
walls of the maze.
They were called the Higher Race as a group but every individual had their
differences in power.
The best out of the ones who were talented in controlling mana would receive the
honor of being able to control a Satellite Fortress and would either assume the
position of a Defender, Harvester or a Judge.
Their physical capabilities didn’t need to be that good since they had the
Satellite Fortress.
On the other hand, the ones who are superior physically would act as Warriors.
Along with weapons that weren’t needed in the frontier where the Satellite
Fortresses were at.
‘This should be… Akion.’
No matter how good their physical abilities were, there was still a limit.
Since their physical bodies shouldn’t be superior to that of the Triple Fusion
Beast.
Which meant that there was only one way for them to have destroyed the door.
A weapon that symbolized the wrath of the heavens.
Akion.
Every attack from it was like the heaven’s rage.
Since might was almost equal to the assault of the Satellite Fortress though there
existed a slight delay.
Hansoo got closer to the walls of the Maze and put his ears on the wall.
Tuututung
Tutututung
Extremely faint vibrations.
Numerous tens of these could be felt through the Maze’s wall.
Hurried-sounding footsteps.
It could only be one of two things.
Either they were people trapped inside the Maze after running here for safety like
those behind him right now.
Or Hunting Dogs the Judge had released.
‘I guess I’ll need to hurry.’
Hansoo treated his injuries and then started to tap the wall.
Tongtongtongtong
Tongtongtong
‘What the hell is he doing this time…’
While Karhal was shrugging his shoulders at Hansoo.
Merelin, who had been inspecting the closed door, made an expression full of
despair.
‘I can’t open this. No matter what.”
A door that was shut closed.
Traces of Triple Fusion Beasts.
A dark tunnel.
‘No. I cannot stay trapped here.’
She had never even imagined that she would die in a place like this.
Her skills had been recognized and she had been promised many things.
<Your trait seems very precious to us. Take this… And come to this place in the
beginning… Green Zone. It wouldn’t be hard. You would need to get through the Green
Road if everything was the way it was supposed to be but your trait is too precious
so we can’t shove you in a place like that. I cannot tell you a lot of things
because of secrecy issues but just know that for now. Since the Inspector will tell
you everything you need to know. If you follow the Inspector… Meitron will treat
you very well.>
‘Damn…not hard!? They dare play with me?’
Merelin clenched onto an item within her hand.
A small stone that the captain of the guard in her village, Epon, had given her.
Epon told her.
That if she held onto this then the Satellite Fortress will come and carry her
away.
She didn’t believe it at first but she had to believe it after seeing Epon talk to
Dakidus, the Harvester.
Since it was the first time she had seen the Harvester having a long conversation
with anybody.
And because of this she hadn’t really cared about her followers this time around.
Since she was just going to move to the area where she would get onto the Satellite
Fortress and get out.
But what was this.
The Inspector who was supposed to come was nowhere to be seen and she had been
trapped within this damned nest by the beasts that she couldn’t even communicate
to.
She had never even imagined of such a scene like this.
‘Damn! Damnit!’
She wanted to smash apart everything near her but instead she suppressed her anger
and calmed down.
Since a dumb act like that wouldn’t help her in any way.
She had to stay calm.
‘Calm down. I’m in a much better position than others.’
Merelin started to breath in and out.
She didn’t know where the forces of the captain of the guards, Epon, or the Arukons
were but if she found strong guys such as them then she would be able to stay
alive.
The other side was too serious for all of this to be a joke.
There should be a mistake somewhere she just needed to get out of here and fix it.
And thoughts such as this made her feel at ease.
Since she didn’t need to go through the entire Green Road where beasts such as the
one she had seen a while ago swarmed around in.
‘Just focus on one thing. I just need to find those guys.’

She started to become much more lucid as a clear goal was set.
Merelin calmed down and looked at the three in front of her.
She had glared them in rage but like the other woman had said, it wasn’t the time
to fight.
And she didn’t have any confidence to beat them if they fought here.
‘Especially that guy…’
Merelin gulped down her saliva as she watched the man who was inspecting the
surrounding area while tapping the strange looking walls.
‘I’ve never seen something like that before. Did he learn a special skill or
something?’
A man who had taken the beam that destroyed everything with his own body.
She had seen a lot of strong people before.
The leader of her village was quite strong as well and she had also seen people who
were often called geniuses.
But she had never seen the man in front of her before.
‘No wait. Have I?’
Merelin shook her head after thinking about the past.
That wasn’t the important part.
The important part was being with someone strong as him would be beneficial in many
ways.
Being together with someone strong was always beneficial.
‘I have to survive no matter what…Until I meet them.’
Merelin spoke out after finishing her thoughts.
“You’re going deeper?”
As Hansoo nodded at her question, Merelin pondered for a bit and asked again.
“May I ask for what reason you are going in deeper?”
“I don’t think we’re that close to tell you such things.”
Karhal suddenly spat out.
‘Damned bastard.’
But as Hansoo didn’t respond, it seems he had the same mindset as Karhal.
Merelin glanced at Karhal and then spoke to Hansoo.
“Could we follow as well?”

“Huh? Merelin?”
The people behind her were shocked.
What was she saying.
They should be trying to get out of this damned place, for them to go in deeper.
Merelin shook her head as she spoke.
“I don’t think we should be focused in going out for now. We should be focused on
surviving. And there’s no guarantee that we would be able to go out even if we
separate.”
They had one of two choices.
Do everything they can do get out.
Or go along with the three other.
But there was no guarantee that they, who had no idea about anything in this place
or the right direction to take, would be able to find the exit.
“Well…Yeah I guess it’ll be better to go with them then.”
One person nodded.
Those three wouldn’t be heading to their deaths anyway.
They should have plenty of confidence if they were going in deeper.
And more than everything else, the man who was busily moving around from here to
there seemed very reliable.
‘Yeah. Surviving is better than going out.’
She had forgotten about the most important thing because she had been shocked by
the fact that she had been trapped.
“Tsk. We don’t plan on being a charity.”
Karhal clicked his tongue but didn’t refute it.
Since the small help was still help in the end.
Karhal didn’t show it but he had been quite nervous from the claw marks of the
Triple Fusion Beast upon the walls.
‘Damn…I hope we can move away from this place quickly.’
At that moment.
Rumble
A wall that Hansoo had touched rumbled as it opened up.
At the same time a tunnel with a diameter of about 5m opened up.

It wasn’t small but it was too small for a Triple Fusion Beast to go through.
“Ohhh!”
“Oh my!”
Everyone exclaimed out as they saw the tunnel.
They hadn’t spoken it out loud but they were all nervous from being trapped in a
place like this.
The triple Fusion Beast would not be able to get through a tunnel of that size no
matter what.
Smiles appeared on the people’s faces as they could dodge away from the factor that
gave them the most fear.
‘Yeah. It’s better to go with someone who at least knows a few things…Than staying
by ourselves and remaining clueless.’
Of course they didn’t know what the three were thinking inside their mind but the
fact that they didn’t try to leave them behind with lies made them feel much more
at ease.
‘If they had ulterior motives then they would’ve probably sent us out in the
front.’
While the people were standing up after clutching onto their wounds which they had
taken emergency care of.
Hansoo spoke towards Ekidu and Karhal.
“Let’s go”
“Can we follow as well?”
Hansoo nodded at Merelin who was confirming it again just in case.
Since these people had been trapped because of him bringing the Triple Fusion Beast
here.
It might’ve been different if they hadn’t been trapped along with him but since
they were already here, there was no reason for him to stop them.
“But I cannot guarantee your life.”
“Of course! Hahaha! Isn’t that the way it’s supposed to be!”
As if an existence which they could rely on had appeared within the darkness, a
Hunter who was clutching onto his arm laughed out loudly.
They wouldn’t have asked to join if they weren’t going to contribute their share.
No, they wouldn’t even have come out from the village.
“People who are like that have remained in the Farmer level for quite some time!
Haha! You need to proceed with your own strength!”
“…”
While Merelin was frowning at the Hunter’s words as if it was provoking her in some
way, Hansoo nodded as he spoke.
“Then let’s go. Run.”
The moment he finished speaking.
Hoooook!
Hansoo started to quickly run off.
And the people started to follow after seeing this.
‘His speed is… Followable. Does he not have an Acceleration type skill?’
The people made expressions of relief.
If that Hansoo had used an Acceleration-type skill along with his monstrous body
then they wouldn’t have been able to even dream about following him but his running
speed was quite manageable.
Hunters, Ekidu and Karhal used their skills as they followed Hansoo.
‘Good.’
Merelin, who had been thinking that they had escaped the imminent danger for now,
suddenly remembered something.
‘Look at me, I forgot about it.’
She then took out the small black stone in her hands and then carefully tied it
onto a string.
Then she tied it between the neck and her armor where it could be easily seen.
Clang
The small black rock that the captain of the guards, Epon, had given her shined on
her neck.
‘This is good.’
Even if she could not figure out who was supposed to help her, they would realize
it after seeing this.
‘Yeah. They have given me the offer because I was precious… They shouldn’t just
leave me be. I hope I can meet them as soon as possible.’
She thought that this strange place might be their headquarters but it didn’t seem
that way..
It was smaller than before but the tunnel they were running through was still a bit
too large.
As if it wasn’t a tunnel the humans went through.
A complete darkness.
A tunnel that spread into the distance and into the unknown.
The Great Jungle where anything could pop out was a problem as well but a place
like this also made one suppress their breath.
Merelin, who was praying in order to get out of this nerve-wracking situation as
soon as possible, smiled as she looked at Hansoo.
A man who was dispersing her nervousness.
‘Quite reliable isn’t he. Please be good to us. Who knows? I might even ask that
Inspector to take you along with me.’
That Karhal guy ahead of her was quite strong as well but there were people like
him around if she searched.
But that Hansoo guy was special.
With his strength, even Epon’s group would want to rope him in.
Since they seemed to like inviting people into their group and expanding their
strength.
If she asked then they might even allow it.
‘I hope they can find me quickly.’
If not then she needed to try a bit harder.
Try harder in order to find them instead.
Merelin finished her thoughts as she chased behind Hansoo.
Chapter 180
Oooooong
To the insides of the dark tunnel.
There were a small group of people running through the long tunnel while filling it
up with noises.
A group of four people.
Their entire bodies were shining brightly in blue.
And the space they ran through had been illuminated brightly.
Tadadadadak
The Hunters clenched their teeth while dashing through the tunnel with the power of
the Blue Jade.
‘Ha…Ha. That bastard.’
A speed which they usually couldn’t even dream of achieving.
A tremendous amount of defense that was even higher than their own skills.
It felt like they, the four of them alone, could fight against a 1st rank Beast by
themselves and win.
All this strength was from the blue light coming off from their necks.
A strength which they would usually even kill to gain.
But that’s only in the case that there’s no risk for them.
A bomb was good but nobody would be pleased to know about it when the switch to
detonate that bomb was not in their hands.
‘Damnit! Fucking hell! That bastards needs to be in this direction!’
Darlton, the Guard who had been running through the tunnel along with three
comrades, clenched his trembling hands.
And in Darlton’s hand the bow <Snake’s Path> that he had wanted so much existed.
It had landed in his hands after Marun had died.
But Darlton wasn’t happy at all.
Since he had seen that powerful Marun getting crushed like a piece of trash.
That bastard of an Arukon had said clearly.
That their necklaces would blow up if they couldn’t find that strange guy.
And somebody who had even killed Marun wouldn’t really care about killing him
either.
‘Fucking bastard. Fucking bastard…’
Almost 500 people were running around in order to find that one guy.
They would be able to find him if they searched.
Since it hadn’t been long since they had departed.
And this was the problem.
If that guy had gone in the direction of the Great Jungle?
Then the Hunters who had gone towards the Great Jungle would find them and Akitrus
would head into that direction.
Which means then him and the others would just die while searching around these
damned tunnels.
Since that powerful Arukon wouldn’t need them in order to catch the gyy.
‘Please…Please!’
Darlton squeezed out every bit of strength he had as he charged through the Maze.
And there were quite a few injuries on Darlton’s body.
Injuries that had occurred while dodging the beasts he had encountered on the way.
He had no time to deal with things like this.
Darlton scraped every bit of remaining mana in his body as he poured it into his
movement skills.
And the already quick Darlton’s speed rose by numerous times.
He had to find them quickly.
Before others.
At that moment.
Booooom!
Boom!
A loud sound was heard by Darlton and his comrades suddenly.
‘Is it him?’
Darlton’s expression brightened up.
Since he just needed to find them.
‘I won’t be fighting him anyway.’
The strength of the guy wasn’t important and he just needed to hold him down until
Akitrus came.
And he was confident enough to do so.
‘Let’s go!’
Darlton burned up his mana as he charged towards where the sound came from.
………………………………………
“Where are you going!”
Hansoo shook his head as Karhal shouted out with numerous injuries on his body.
“We’re always there.”
“Damn! You’ve been saying that from a while ago!”
As Hansoo replied and turned right from the four way cross.
Roaaarrr!
A beast without a right arm was charging towards them from the end of the tunnel.
1st rank beast, Mirtin.
Karhal grinded his teeth while looking at the beast which had a face similar to a
Gorilla’s.
“Damnit! This really is a fucking beast’s nest.”
Hansoo hadn’t said it was dangerous for no reason.
They were meeting beasts almost every 5 minutes.
From the weakest ones to even strong ones.
But this one was dimensions apart from the previous ones.
It had a tremendous amount of tenacity and belonged at the top of the 1st grade
beasts, a beast that every Hunter of the 1st Area had to gather in order to barely
suppress it.
‘Did they get trapped in here after coming in when the doors were open? How did
they get in!’
The beasts were all strong but they all had similar injuries.
Marks made by the Triple Fusion Beasts.
They had run away to the small tunnels after being attacked by the Triple Fusion
Beast after coming into the maze.
The ones who had been trapped here for quite a long time had turned quite mad.
Tooooong!
Tooong!
A giant gorilla that was almost 5m tall charging through the tunnel was almost like
fear itself.
At that moment.
Hansoo jumped out front and smashed the beast with his spear.
Kudududuk!
The Gorilla didn’t have its right arm but Hansoo’s situation wasn’t the best
either.
The Thousand Soldiers Armor had melted down from the destruction beams and even his
skin had burnt.
And his left arm was smashed apart like the arm of Mirtin.
Rooooarrr!
The Mirtin flinched at the human charging at it ferociously but then roared out in
rage as it charged.
Roooarr!
A red aura that came out from its heart surrounded its left arm.
The moment Mirtin struck out it’s left arm that was covered in the red aura.
Hansoo also swung the Forked Lightning with his one arm and then intercepted the
flying fist.
The moment the giant red arm and the relatively toothpick looking golden spear
collided.
Crunch!
A strange noise was heard from the Mirtin’s left arm.
Rooooarr!
The moment the giant red gorilla flinched from the pain of its bones being
destroyed.
Hansoo left behind his spear and charged the Gorilla.
‘It’ll get in the way.’
In close quarters, his fists would be much more useful than the long spear.
And Hansoo was extremely familiar with fighting without a weapon.
Boooom!
Kuuudududuk!
Crunch!
Hansoo bore close up the gorilla and started to beat down the Mirtin.
He started at the knees which were easy to target and then proceed onto the hips,
sexual organs and the stomach.
Soon the Mirtin’s lower part had been turned into a mess.
Rooaaar!
The Mirtin roared out in pain as it covered its entire body even more with the red
aura as it tried to smash Hansoo with its broken left arm.
But Hansoo dodged away from its attacked as he continued to smash it down.
The tunnel itself was quite small relative to the size of the beast so it could
only get hit by Hansoo despite having a large amount of agility.
And Karhal squinted his eyes as he saw this scene from the distance.
‘What the hell is that.’
Kiiiiing!
Everytime Hansoo swung his right fist, the ring in his hands shined.
It was something that had happened before but the previous beasts had been smashed
apart too quickly for him to have seen it properly.
Karhal finally realized what it was after he focused his sight in order to not miss
it this time.
Hoooooong!
Everytime Hansoo attacked his opponent, the mana barrier got smashed apart and
blood splattered.
And every time the strange red aura got sucked into Hansoo’s body.
The problem was what happened afterwards.
Kuuududuk
Kuduk
‘Huh?’
Karhal rubbed his eyes as he saw this scene.
Hansoo’s burnt skin healed up and the muscles that were shredded by the claws of
the Triple Fusion Beast got pieced together.
Even with Hansoo’s abnormal regenerative speed, this was too fast.
Boom! Boom!
Now Hansoo was attacking with both arms.
‘He has a lot of strange things. What the hell is that?’
Actually Karhal had never seen Hansoo attack this closely.
Since he was always being chased or fighting without mana from the Sealing Jade.
Rooarrr!
‘This isn’t the time to be doing this.’
Karhal mumbled as he gathered up a suppressive type skill in his hand.
Since it was a bit too hard to use a powerful long range skill due to the small
size of the tunnel.
‘…It’s clearly not a place where a group should be fighting together.’
As if the others had similar thoughts as Karhal, most people used supportive or
suppressive skills and helped out from the back and hid behind Ekidu and a few
strong others.
It took quite long to explain all this but it actually happened in just an instant.
And soon Merelin made a surprised expression while looking at Hansoo who was
smashing apart the beast with his bare hands.
‘What the hell is his trait? Is my trait that important? Even more than someone
like that guy?’
Merelin made a confused expression.
Someone this strong was roaming around this Maze.
Which meant that he had not been scouted like her in the village.
She didn’t understand how she had been scouted when someone that strong hadn’t
been.
At that moment.
“Found him!”
“This fucking bastard!”
Booooom!
Boom!
A single beam of light flew towards Hansoo.
A familiar beam.
Ekidu rushed up ass he saw the familar beam of light rushing towards Hansoo who was
fighting Mirtin.
Since she knew what it was.
‘Marun?’
Ekidu was shocked as she covered her body with the White River Demonic Art and
faced the arrow.
Since it was aimed at Hansoo who was busy fighting the beast.
The Mirtin hadn’t been completely dealt with yet.
‘If it’s the Snake’s Path…I can block it!’
Marun was quite strong but she was a level above him.
Even if Marun had made a sneak attack, she would be able to block it.
Kudududuk
But Ekidu realized something was wrong after blocking the arrow.
“Kuuhuk!’
Kiiiigigigigik
The arrow which had blue and red aura combined within started to penetrate into the
white aura around Ekidu’s body.
An arrow which was numerous time stronger than the one Marun shot out.
Ekidu had been pushed back in an instant, all the way to Hansoo and the Mirtin.
Boooom!
‘Damnit!’
For them to get in their way in a time like this.
Ekidu tried to hurridely get away from the attack range.
Since her heart would get penetrated if a second assault came.
But the second attack did not come.
Darlton instead started to shout out in glee.
“Hahahahahaha! I’ve found him! I found him!”
“…!”
‘What the hell. Who is he shouting to.’
But the confident attitude made her feel uneasy.
Ekidu and everyone else frowned at Darlton’s shout.
……………………………………
“Huh. What a praiseworthy fellow.”
Akitrus, who had been standing outside, made a content expression.
Since they had done well.
‘I have to go in and turn that guy into dust personally…’
But there was one thing in his mind.
While Akitrus was pondering.
Tadadak
A man flew at the side of Akitrus and landed.
Junghwan, who had been watching over the test, had flown over here from the chaos.
Akitrus frowned as he looked at Junghwan.
‘This guy is…’
He didn’t know every bug alive but it was clear which organization this man
belonged to.
The red marble that was in his hand.
And the confidence to stand in front of him like this.
It was obvious that he was one of Metion’s underlings who ruled the Green Road.
‘Clementine…That bastard.’
Akitrus frowned as he thought of Clementine who had threatened him in the past but
then shook his head as he spoke out.
“What’s wrong?”
“What the hell are you doing? This is under our jurisdiction. If you guys mess
things up like this then what the hell do you want us to do?”
The man respected him but did not fear him.
A completely different attitude from the other humans.
‘This bug.’
Akitrus wanted to turn this guy into dust with the Akion but he suppressed the
urge.
Since that Metion guy was also crazy and quite an insane one at that.
Touching them would result in a backlash befitting of their craziness.
Akitrus frowned for a bit and then growled out.
“There’s a lot for us to say from our side. Didn’t you say that we wouldn’t need to
worry about the humans anymore?”
“…?”
Junghwan made a confused expression at those words.
That was correct.
That was why they were managing the village.
But did a problem occur or something?
How could a problem occur to creatures like them?
Akitrus glared at Junghwan.
‘These guys didn’t know it either huh.’
But Akitrus didn’t drop his suspicions.
Since he was suspicious about something from a while ago.
‘These guys…Wouldn’t be setting up a trap right?’
By his logic, there was no case where Dakidus would get killed by a bug.
Of course Dakidus with the Satellite Fortress dying to the ones in front of his
eyes was unrealisitic as well but the chances were much higher than dying to the
other humans anyway.
And the fact that the human confidently went into the maze was quite suspicious.
‘Is this guy…Trying to drag me into the Maze?’
He was confident himself.
If he had Akion, the spear of Punishment, he would burn every human he found.
If these guys killed Dakidus?
And they were using tricks and traps to come at him?
The Maze would become a very dangerous place.
Akitrus thought up to this point and then decided to take the safe route.
‘If you guys aren’t guilty or anything then…You won’t deny it.’
“I want to ask you for assistance.”
“…?”
Assistance.
Junghwan had never heard of those dog-headed bastards ever asking for assistance.
Junghwan made a confused expression while holding tightly onto the Red Jade in his
hand.
………………………………….
“Aren’t… Aren’t you coming?’
Darlton shouted out in panic from the necklace that didn’t have any response while
looking at Hansoo and the others.
Chapter 181
Reincarnator – Chapter 181 : Proposition (1)
* * *
Darlton was flustered as he saw the people walk towards him.
But he could not run away like this.
Since he had to catch them.

‘I need to wake up.’
This wasn’t the end yet.
Tadadak!
Darlton shouted out loudly while backing off and creating distance.
“Hey you guys over there! Listen close! Do you know who’s following that bastard
over there right now? The Arukon are chasing him!”
“…What the hell is he saying.”
Everybody frowned.
Why did the Arukons come out here?
This was a ceasefire zone.
There was no way the Arukons will come in order to just catch a single human.
And because of this.
One of the Hunters shouted out loudly.
“What the hell are you saying! Do you think that really makes sense? Look at this
guy spurting out nonsense as the time for his beating comes around!”
“Hahahaha!”
Everyone laughed at Darlton.
There was actually another reason why the people were laughing.
Even if they took a hundred steps back and said the Arukons were chasing Hansoo,
there was no way the Arukons, who had the Satellite Fortress, would release the
Hunting Dogs to catch Hansoo the hard way.
Since there was no way a human the Arukons were after would survive all the way
into this place.
Darlton shouted out in frustration.
“Look at these dumbasses! Can’t you see this on my neck?”
Darlton then raised the Blue Jade underneath his armor up high.
A bright blue light filled up the insides of the Maze.
The people frowned as they saw the necklace.
They knew what it was.
The dog collar of the Higher Races.
‘Fucking hell…Is it real?’
Darlton saw the people flinch and back up as he continued to shout out.
“The Arukon promised to let the ones who catch him live! He said he would take us
to the end of the Green Road! We wore these necklaces because of those terms.”
Of course it was all a lie.
But Darlton needed to buy time no matter what.
‘Damn. I don’t have the time to consider things like that!’
If he isn’t able to keep them here then he would die by the hands of the Arukons.
But if he fought with them then he and the 3 others would just get destroyed.
They had the confidence to kill a 1st rank beast with just four of them.
But that guy in the distance beat a 1st rank beast down into pulp with his bare
fists.
They might be able to hold Hansoo alone but the hunters whom numbered to almost a
hundred were the problem.
They needed to get the hunters on their side and hold on until the Arukons came.
No, if the hunters helped them then they might even be able to kill Hansoo.
“..Fucking hell.”
Everyone mumbled as they backed away from Hansoo.
Since it felt like the assault of the Satellite Fortress would fall down onto their
heads at any time.
The scenes of people being erased by the attacks of the Harvester were still clear
in their memories.
The grouped-up people started to back away from Hansoo and surrounded him.
And they all gulped as they looked at Hansoo in the middle.
…………………
Junghwan made an expression of disbelief at the words that came out from the 5m-
tall existence.
“…You said that Dakidus got killed?”
“Yes. And that bastard ran away and headed into your Maze.”
“Man. So what are you asking us to help you with then?”
The guy ran into the Maze.
It seems like the Hunting Dogs have found him already, what was the problem?
He could just go in himself and burn the guy down with the spear.
Akitrus replied to Junghwan’s words.
“Since that place is basically like your house, it’s a bit rude for me to enter and
all. Catch them for me, I’ll finish the job here.”
“…”
Junghwan frowned at Akitrus who was handing over a tedious job at him.
Since he finally realized Akitrus’s intentions.
‘He’s suspicious of us huh.’
That Akitrus wasn’t entering the maze because he was suspecting them.
And the moment Junghwan thought of this, the spear on Akitrus’s hand suddenly felt
scarier.
Since suspicion often acted as the sparks of a dispute.
‘Tsk. If I refuse him here then…’
Akitrus would be able to go everywhere he wanted from the simple excuse of catching
that one guy.
If he started to make holes in the Maze then Junghwan and the others wouldn’t be
able to contain him and sooner or later Akitrus will reach the room where the
Triple Fusion Beasts are at in the depths.
Akitrus smiled as he looked at Junghwan frowning at him.
“Oh. Don’t worry about it too much. I released quite a few Hunting Dogs already. If
those guys find the guy first then you guys won’t be needed in the end.”
“…”
It sounded like Akitrus wanted to search the entire Maze with this chance but there
was no reason for Junghwan to refuse him.
“Then he should get caught pretty quickly. There shouldn’t be a need for us to
intervene but we will get ready just in case.”
“Haha. Then I shall just wait here.”
Junghwan turned away from Akitrus who was gathering all the Hunting dogs into one
place using the Blue Jade and then headed into the Maze.
Tadadadak!
But unlike the previous annoyed expression of Junghwan, his current expression was
extremely serious.
‘Release the entire Mount Liang.’
Junghwan, who was holding onto a Red Jade entered through the destroyed door of the
maze and started to head into the depths.
…………………………….
The people who were standing nearby Hansoo looked towards Hansoo and his comrades
and were in a state of confusion.
‘…If he is being chased by the Arukon then he will not survive.’
Logically speaking, they should get as far away from him as possible.
But the problem about this world was that being a bystander was not possible.
Either an enemy,
Or an ally.
If they stay here then they would die by the hands of the Arukon who will come
later.
But Hansoo was too scary for them to attack him.
Would Hansoo just say <Haha, Since we fought together before, I’ll forgive you> if
they attacked him?
“Damn….Did he live at the village for like 10 years or something?”
While everybody was lost in thought.
Hansoo was quickly recognizing the current situation.
‘He released the Hunting Dogs but they haven’t come…yet.’
They were probably suspecting Clementine’s underlings outside then.
There was no other reason why they wouldn’t come in.
Which meant that there was only one course of action next.
‘The Hunting Dogs and Mount Liang would swarm in here then.’
Which meant that he had no time to spare here.
Boooom!
The moment Hansoo moved.
Kouuuuu!
Hansoo’s body disappeared from sight.
“Huh?”
As people realized Hansoo’s disappearance and exclaimed out.
Whooooosh!
Hansoo’s body cut through the surrounding people and flew towards Darlton at an
extreme speed.
Boom!Boom!Boom!Boom!
It was just a single person running on the ground but every step of Hansoo made
sounds of metals clashing as that sound resonated throughout the tunnels of the
Maze.
“Damned bastards! You guys will all die now! Soon my comrades will come!”
Darlton cursed at the people who hadn’t decided on what to do yet and quickly
backed away as he shot barrages of arrows like a madman.
Booooom!
Boom!
Darlton’s hands got faster and faster as more arrows were shot out.
Arrows which decreased in penetration power but rose in brute destructive force
only, arrows to stop the approaching target.
‘They’re coming!’
Dartlon could hear running noises from the distance from where he was coming from.
To his already sensitive ears which had been polished through his time as a Hunter,
those footsteps sounded like thunder.
Which means that he just needed to hold on.
If the four of them hold on then soon they will become eight and then that eight
will become sixteen.
Then it would be the end for Hansoo even without the Arukon coming here.
Since he had a new power that he did not have before.
Whooosh!
Numerous arrows and long range skills filled with blue aura flew out from Darlton
and the three people behind him.
“These fucking rats!’
Karhal and Ekidu screamed out in rage towards the ones attacking Hansoo as they
started to run to Hansoo.
The arrows weren’t an issue.
Karhal and Ekidu smashed away the arrows from behind Hansoo and tried to shorten
the distance but the distance between them wasn’t getting reduced at all.
Since the biggest problem still existed.
‘Fuck. Hansoo is slow!’
As if the enemy set up their group around mobility, they were running all around
the Maze and pouring out skills.
‘If I remember correctly… This Hansoo doesn’t have a movement skill!”
They hadn’t realized since his speed which came from his peerless physical body was
quite similar to theirs when they used their movement skills.
And since Hansoo, who was acting as the shield, couldn’t close the gap, they
couldn’t close the gap either.
Though Karhal and Ekidu were throwing suppressive skills at them, their magic
powers were much different.
Their suppressive skills were getting smashed apart from the hail like skills that
poured out from their necklace and surrounded their body like a manna storm.
The few skills they could cast had no meaning.
‘Damn! If only those guys helped them!’
The moment Karhal stole a glance behind him.
A loud shout rang out.
“Let me ask one thing! Why are you being chased!”
A question that they couldn’t answer because the situation had advanced too
quickly.
‘These bastards… This isn’t the time to ask that!’
While Karhal was frowning from the storm of skills flying towards him.
Hansoo pondered for a moment and spoke to Karhal while handing him something from
his pockets.
“Throw them this.”
Karhal stopped for a moment after seeing what it was but then turned around as he
threw the object in his hands.
“Damn! This is why!”
Whooosh!
The object flew through the air and landed in front of the Hunters.
It was a very familiar looking item but it was a bit different from the ones in
their memories.
The one they knew was much larger than the one in front of them and it shone
beautifully in a bright blue color.
It was not a crown that had a dirty color and could barely fit onto a human’s head.
But they knew instinctively.
“Oh my god. This is Dakidus’s….”
The Hunters looked at each other with expressions of disbelief.
Since they finally realized why that Hansoo guy was being chased.
‘He killed a god? How?’
This was more than enough for those Arukons to chase him.
The people looked at the crown in a daze and then looked towards Hansoo running in
the distance.
And they clenched their fists while looking at his back.
‘Fuck…Since it came down to this.’
The Hunters looked at each other and nodded.
As if they had decided.
And the moment they all nodded.
Whooosh!
Whoosh!
They started to pour out skills in a mad fashion.
Towards Darlton and the other three.
Kwaaadududk
Uuuduk!
Numerous tens of skills entangled with each other and tied around Darlton and the
three others.
And Darlton freaked out as he saw this and shouted out.
“You bastards! What the hell are you doing! Do you want to all die!?”
The moment Darlton shouted out in panic from Hansoo who had gotten close to him.
One of the Hunters who was using a suppression skill, <Tree of Mareng>, shouted out
loudly.
“Fuck you! We calculated all of this already so just shut up and die!”
“These retarded bastards! Aaaaaaaahhhh!”
Tens of suppression skills froze and slowed him down.
The tremendous amount of mana started to break apart the skills one by one but it
could not keep up with the speed of about a hundred Hunters.
In that instant.
Darlton, who was in despair, suddenly made a bright expression while looking at
Hansoo.
Boom!Boom!Boom!
Because something was heading towards them from the tunnel he came from.
Darlton pulled back the bowstring, fired a powerful shot and then shouted out
loudly towards the darkness.
“Hahahaha! Hurry and help me!”

“Damn…Already?”
If reinforcements really came then it would become much more annoying.
While the Hunters were clenching their teeth.
Whooosh
A man appeared in the tunnels.
“Good! Hurry and…”
The moment Darlton, who was focused on Hansoo, turned around.
Darlton freaked out.
“Who the hell…”
Since a new face was smiling towards him while being covered in head to toe in
blood.
With a strange red marble in his hand.
The moment Dartlon made a confused expression at the man who was looking back and
forth between him and Hansoo.
Kwaaaak!
“Kuuhuk…Why me.”
Even with the blue mana, it was useless.
The mana barriers got smashed apart by the hands of the man and Darlton screamed
out as his heart was blown apart.
“Huuaak!”
“Aaaaaah!”
The three comrades of Dartlon freaked out as they saw Darlton die by the hands of
the man and backed off.
“You must be him. Thank god I found you first.”
Junghwan appeared covered in head to toe in a mysterious blood as he smiled towards

Hansoo who was standing out from the others.
Chapter 182
Reincarnator – Chapter 182 : Proposition (2)

* * *
Junghwan didn’t stop at simply ripping the heart out.
Whooosh!
Junghwan’s hand flew towards the other three after quickly dashing towards them.
“This fucking bastard!”
“Huup!”
They didn’t know who he was but one thing was clear.
That he was an enemy.
The ones with the Blue Jades cursed out as they started to focus all their skills
onto Junghwan in front of their eyes.
Boom!
Boooboooobooom!
The attacks which even Ekidu’s White River Demonic Art had a hard time handling cut
through the air and got focused onto Junghwan.
But.
Crunch! Crunch! Smash!
Junghwan surprisingly took on the attacks head on and flew towards the three.
Darlton’s comrades freaked out as they saw this.
It wasn’t like the guy was abnormally strong.
The problem was with them.
“Huh!? What the hell! The mana…”
The Blue Jades, which were constantly supplying them with mana, weren’t working
properly.
Well, they were being pushed back by the red piece of jade in the man’s hands and
couldn’t work.
The mana which had the power of tens of skills disappeared as the powerful skills
heading towards Ekidu turned weak to the point where it looked like a small boy’s
fist.
Well, it wasn’t that the skill itself got weaker.
It was just that it had returned to its original power after losing the strength of
the Blue Jade.
But as they lost their powerful strength during this important moment, they felt
like they had become naked children.
They panicked and shouted into the necklace.
“Damn! Arukon! Help us please!”
“Arukon! If you sent us to a place like this then you should take responsibility at
least you bitch!”
They were in such a panic that they even cursed.
But despite their despair and panic, the Blue Jade merely flickered faintly after
being suppressed by the Red Jade.
Junghwan’s attacks ruthlessly flew towards their necks after they had been caught
in place by the numerous suppressive skills.
And then.
Crunch!
“Uwaaaaaak!”
“Kuuhuk…”
The bloodied armor Junghwan was wearing turned even bloodier.
From the blood of Darlton’s three comrades.
‘…I wondered whose blood it was.’
Everyone frowned while looking at this man who had appeared so suddenly.
The light of the Red Jade in the man’s hands pushed back the light of the powerless
Blue Jades and filled up the tunnel.
At the same time everything within the tunnel came into Junghwan’s view.
The first thing he found was the Harvester’s Crown.
His expression brightened up as he saw this.
Since that made the entire search worthwhile.
‘It was real!’
It was not something that would randomly roll around in a place like this.
A clear evidence that Dakidus had been killed by someone.
‘Good. Good. Good. Very good. Very very. Good. Good.’
Junghwan made a content smile as he swept his eyes around.
The next thing that came into his view were the Hunters standing around in the
distance.
The Dakidus’s Crown was dropped in the middle of them but he knew that those guys
weren’t the culprits.
‘What lame fellows.’
People who solely focused on surviving and filling up their desires.
They were the same as beasts who searched for their daily foods in Junghwan’s eyes.
As he turned his head, the people in front of him came into his view.
A iron-tower-like man and an extremely beautiful woman who were walking towards
him.
‘Those two aren’t bad.’
But it was clear who had killed Dakidus.
“Good. Good. It seems you were the one who did it. I’m called Kim Junghwan. Nice
you meet you.”
Hansoo spat out at Junghwan who was talking to him.
“What are you thinking? The Arukons won’t stay idle if they find out.”
Junghwan stopped at Hansoo’s words.
‘He knows who I am?’
Those words wouldn’t come out unless he knew that he was allied with the Arukons.
But Junghwan nodded his head.
‘Well. If he killed Dakidus then there’s a high chance of him finding out a lot of
the information. It’s good that I won’t need to explain as much then.’
Junghwan nodded at the situation that he was liking more and more.
Hansoo’s words weren’t wrong.
He had killed the Arukon’s Hunting Dogs.
It was the same as offending the Arukons themselves.
But Junghwan just smiled.
“This is our area. What can that bastard find out?”
Junghwan hadn’t caused these things without thinking them through first.
Red Jade.
The Blue Jade was powerful and had a lot of uses but the Red Jade that could be
found within this place had the ability to greatly reduce the strength of that Blue
Jade.
As if it was created to oppose those who used the Blue Jade.
Of course a few functions of the Blue Jade would get shut off as well.
“It’s fine as long as I don’t get found out right? What’s so strange about a few of
them dying while facing somebody strong enough to kill Dakidus? Anyways, if you
know who we are then I’ll keep things simple. Join us.”
Junghwan was truly curious.
‘How did he kill Dakidus who was on the Satellite Fortress?’
For an individual to do a thing that even they couldn’t dream of without the
Destruction Jade.
Junghwan couldn’t even guess as to what method Hansoo had used.
Though they were keeping the alliance with the Destruction jade, it was clear who
had the real power.
If they go crazy and blow the Destruction Jade then they would be able to kill one
of the races easily.
Since the other two races wouldn’t stay idle.
But those two races would wipe them out with that chance as well.
‘We need another method in addition to the Destruction Jade.’
They were basically trapped within the Green Road.
The three Satellite Fortresses that flew around the skies discreetly kind of helped
them as well but they were more focused on watching over them.
So they wouldn’t run away somewhere and cause trouble.
But if they had a method of falling the Satellite Fortress without even using the
Destruction Jade?
Junghwan laughed towards Hansoo.
“It seems you have enmity towards the Arukon…There’s no need to be alone right?
Let’s do it together.”
Hansoo had the method and he had strength which he had been gathering for a long
time.
A proposition which would help them both.
He didn’t even consider being denied so it wouldn’t really matter if Hansoo said
no.
Since what he needed was Hansoo’s method and not Hansoo himself.
If Hansoo didn’t reply with a <yes> then there would be no reason to stay still.
At that moment.
The Hunters who were listening to this all turned white from fear.
‘This is bad.’
The conversation they heard was short but they could figure out a few things from
what they heard
First. They couldn’t believe it but the strange man who had suddenly appeared was
allied with the Arukons.
Second. A guy like that had suddenly appeared and gave a proposition to Hansoo in
order to kill the Arukons together.
Three. He had killed all the ones with the dog collars of the Arukon.
The one who had just appeared had basically killed all the witnesses.
People who had seen and heard this information which couldn’t be found out by the
Arukons.
‘Fuck…Run away!’
Escaping the Maze wasn’t the important part.
The moment the quicker ones were about to run away.
The Maze’s wall came down as it blocked the tunnel they came from.
The Hunters shouted towards the sudden wall which had come down.
“What the fuck is this!”
Boom! Boom! Boobooom!
They tried using numerous different skills but none of them worked.
Though it did dent a little bit as if it was weaker than the door guarding the
Triple Fusion Beasts, they wouldn’t be able to break through it easily.
Since it was thick and hard.
The Hunters cried out in despair.
Junghwan, who had been staring at the Hunters from the distance, laughed towards
them.
“Where are you planning to go?’
As long as he had the Red Jade, the authority of the Maze would be within his
hands.
Junghwan made an expression of contempt.
‘Damned insects.’
Despite surviving thanks to the man in front of their eyes, they were trying to run
away the moment their lives were in danger again.
He didn’t need people like them at all.
‘But wait…’
As Junghwan made a confused expression while looking at a woman within the Hunters.
Hansoo saw Junghwan bring down the Maze walls and decided.
“Nope.”
“What? Why?”
As Junghwan made a confused expression.
Hansoo laughed as he spoke.
“Who said I only wanted to kill the Arukons?”
“This damned bastard.”
Even before Junghwan could curse out, Hansoo rang along the ground and headed
towards Junghan.
Whoooosh!
Within the tunnel with 5m in diameter, the 2m-tall Hansoo was pretty small.
But Junghwan felt like something giant was charging towards him.
It was beyond his imaginations.
‘For it to be this much…!’
The reason why Junghwan was confident was because he was sure that he would win if
they fought.
Since he would still be a newcomer from a village no matter what kind of abilities
he had.
And that was why he had anticipated it so much.
That was why he had hope.
If it was something that allowed such a weak person to kill Dakidus then it would
be much more beneficial to them.
But Junghwan soon realized his previous thoughts were wrong.
‘What the fuck….So much! Dakidus should’ve just gotten beaten to death from that!’
Junghwan hurriedly held onto the Red Jade.
In an instant.
Booom! Booom!
Two walls closed in between Hansoo and Junghwan and separated them.
The wall that tens of Hunters attacked and hadn’t budged, two of them were here.
Boooom…..
Junghwan, who had calmed down after the walls had fallen and he could not see
Hansoo anymore, was about to turn around and then made an annoyed expression.
For him to run away like a scared dog.
Junghwan was angered by his sorry state and then shouted towards the wall.
“You dumb bastard! You fail!”
There wasn’t a need for him to act personally.
Since he would die the moment Akitrus moved in.
‘Stay trapped in there you damned bastard.’
If the Akion was released then the walls and people will all melt down together.
The moment Junghwan laughed in a cold manner and was about to leave.
Boooooom!
The wall in front of him suddenly made a huge noise and trembled.
As if something struck it.
‘No way…Did the first wall…?’
The moment Junghwan flinched.
Boooom!
A hand smashed through the wall.
Boom!
‘Damn!’
The moment Junghwan hurriedly backed off.
Grab!
The hand reached out and took hold of Junghwan’s right arm.
‘No!’
Junghwan freaked out.
Only his hand had been caught but alarms of danger rang throughout his entire body
and cold beads of sweat rolled down his back.
His heart was beating intensely as it was warning him of a tremendous danger.
Junghwan’s skill, <Almadan’s Sun>, explosively supplied him with mana

reinforcements.
And in an instant a rainbow barrier grew around him and pushed away the hand that
was trying to crush his own hand.
The hand that was holding onto him suddenly blazed up in seven different colors.
The mana reinforcement around the hand that was holding onto his wrist wasn’t
normal and was pushing his back but <Almandan’s Sun> was not such a weak skill.
Soon the guy’s hand started to burn from Junghwan’s mana reinforcement.
But Junghwan soon cursed out.
“This…This crazy bastard!”
That hand was rightly grasping onto his hand, as if it was trying to break it,
despite being burned.
Despite a tremendous amount of damage was being caused onto his arm, Hansoo still
squeezed his fist in order to smash the wrist.
No, he was actually pulling him.
Towards the wall.
“Huuuuk!”
Crunch
He tried his best to stay back but the floor beneath him got dug up as he started
to move closer and closer to the wall.
And Junghwan freaked out as he saw the terrifying eyes that were staring at him
through the gap.
It was clear what would happen if he got dragged back like this.
‘Fuck!’
Junghwan looked at his right arm while clenching his teeth and then pulled out his
dagger with this left hand.
And then slashed it towards his right hand.
Chwaaak!
“Uhhhk…”
His right wrist was cut off in that instant and from the rebound force, Junghwan’s
body got flung back.
‘Fuck…Fuck!’
Junghwan flinched again after looking at the hole which had stolen his right arm
with blazing eyes of hatred.
From the eyes full of regret.
“Damn!”
Junghwan made a terrified expression as he quickly backed off.
‘Damned bastards. I’ll kill you all.’

Soon Junghwan’s body disappeared into the void.
………………………………………………..
“If you broke one door then isn’t it easy to break two?”
While Karhal was looking at Junghwan who was disappearing into the distance through
the hole
Hansoo shook his head with a slightly tired expression.
“It’s hard to suddenly blow up all that mana in one go.”
Skills that allowed one to blow up their mana and achieve a strength numerous times
greater than their own.
This was called berserk mode.
But Hansoo didn’t really like them because the mana pathways in the entire body got
destroyed from these skills.
He smashed apart the first door and made a hole in the second but breaking through
the two entirely was a bit too much.
“So what will you do?”
Ekidu made a worried expression.
They would get trapped at this rate.
Hansoo smiled at those words and then raised his hand.
The Red Marble that was in Junghwan’s right arm.
“It’s ok. I’ve gotten the thing I needed.”
Like how Junghwan was targeting his information rather than himself.
He didn’t need them either.
‘It’ll be a direct path from here on.’
This was not something created to just close and open some doors.
Whoooosh!
The Dark Cloud came out from Hansoo’s hand and started to eat up the Red Marble.
…………………………………………
Rumble
While Junghwan was running.
“Hmmm?”
Junghwan was shocked at the wall that had suddenly appeared and stopped.
‘What the hell…’

The tunnels turned and new paths were being created.
It had never happened before.
Junghwan looked at the giant structure of the Maze which had started to change with
panic.
Chapter 183
Reincarnator – Chapter 183 : The King’s Tomb (1)
* * *
Chiiiiiiik
Rumble
The Maze opened and closed.
The walls in front of their eyes disappeared as a new path appeared instead.
And everybody who was near Hansoo flinched from the sudden change in the
environment.
But the changes continued.
Rumble
And within those changes, straight tunnels that looked like the gaping mouths of
demons appeared one by one.
Hundreds of holes had appeared in the Maze.
‘Why…Why did this suddenly happen?’
The more one thought about it, the more questions one gained.
While everybody was looking at all this in shock, Hansoo turned around and spoke to
them.
“Those who want to go out get out fast. The doors have all opened.”
A few people’s expressions brightened up at those words.
‘If we linger around here longer then even having ten lives wouldn’t be enough.’
Darlton who they couldn’t even dream of fighting against.
And that man called Junghwan who had ripped apart that Darlton and three others in
an instant.
And…The man in front of their eyes who had made that Junghwan run away with tails
between his legs.
It wasn’t a fight where they belonged and they felt sorry for Hansoo but they
wanted to get away from this fight as soon as possible.
One of the Hunters looked at the twisting and turning paths of the maze and made an
apologetic expression as he spoke.
“Uh…Really sorry for asking but could you open a straight path to the outside for
us?”
A few people nodded at those words.
The tunnels were constantly twisting and turning.
Even if they traced the way they came they might run into the Triple Fusion Beasts
or other beasts.
If Hansoo helped then they would be able to reduce that risk as much as possible.
But Hansoo shook his head at those words.
“That is not within my authority.”
“…?”
A few people made confused expressions.
“What do you mean? Didn’t you just control all of this? You can just open up a path
to the outside…”
Everyone thought that Hansoo had the powers to change the maze as the entire maze
shifted and changed after Hansoo had grasped the Red Jade but for him to say it
wasn’t possible.
If he had gained the powers to cause such a change then shouldn’t he at least open
them a path outside?
Hansoo shook his head at those words.
Since he hadn’t gained complete authority over the maze.
He had only pressed the start button.
Towards <The King’s Tomb> which was hidden under the maze.
‘Well…It’s actually a trap to be specific.’
Hansoo stared at the numerous tens of tunnels in front of him as he pulled out the
Blue jade that was on Darlton’s neck.
And then spoke to the people near him.

“Get out of here as quick as possible. It’s going to become chaotic soon.”
“Fuck…”
The people, who were already feeling quite nervous, immediately ran outside in a
crazed manner.
Karhal then asked Hansoo while looking at the Blue Jade in his hands.
“What are you going to do?”
Hansoo then clutched the slightly infected Blue Jade as he spoke.
“Lure them in.”
Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the giant maze in front of his eyes.
…………………………………………
‘What is this.’
Rumble
Akitrus, who had been looking at the trembling maze, frowned.
‘Damn. I guess the Mount Liang guys are doing their job properly.’
He would only be able to figure out what’s going on inside when the people with
Blue Jades reported to him but since the ones with the Red Jade were in there, he
had no way of knowing the current situation.
Akitrus, who had been frowning while looking at the maze’s change for the first
time, suddenly thought of an another possiblity.
‘Wait. What if…Those Mount Liang guys lost to that guy?’
He didn’t know a lot about the Red Jade but he clearly knew about one of the
functions.
That it could open and close doors.
‘Fuck. Is he going to escape like this?’
Akitrus’s expression darkened.
He hadn’t cared that much since he was trapped within the Maze.
But what if numerous tens of entrances along the wide maze opened at the same time?
Him escaping was just a matter of time.
And as he had expected.
The half broken door in front of his eyes started to open up.
Which meant that the other doors were also opening up.
‘Fucking hell. I can’t search this huge area by myself. What the hell are the
Hunting Dogs doing!’
He would be able to search the entire place with the help of the Satellite Fortress
but they were in a time of war.
He could not call for the help of the Satellite Fortress in a place like this.
Crunch crunch…
“Do I have to back off? And call for help? Nothing else I can do…Damn.’
The fact that he could not accomplish this job himself was embarrassing but it was
still better than failing it.
While Akitrus was grinding his teeth in annoyance.
Chiiiiik
A signal came in from the Blue Jade.
<Found him! Lord Arukon! We’ve found that guy again!>
Akitrus pondered for a bit before making a decision.
‘Go in.’
He was suspicious of the Mount Liang guys but they wouldn’t dare to go against him
openly.
It might’ve been different if he didn’t know the location but then since the
Hunting dogs had found the location for him, not being able to catch that guy would
tarnish his title as a Judge.
‘Fucking Mount Liang. To make me move personally. I shall wreck this entire place
for you.’
Their proud Maze would now be filled with holes.
But it didn’t matter.
Since he was confident in his skills.
Boom! Booomboomboomboom!
Soon the 5m tall Akitrus, who looked even bigger armed, started to charge towards
where the signal came from.
………………………………………..
“Haa. Haa.”
The structure of the Maze constantly changed but Junghwan didn’t freak out as he
calmy headed towards the base on the inside.
‘It won’t change as a whole.’
The roads twisted and new ones appeared but it’s purpose wasn’t to confuse the
people in it.
The exact opposite really.
It was as if a hidden road was appearing.
‘Hmm….’
While Junghwan was running, he pondered while looking at the other roads.
The tens of different roads along the path he was taking looked like they were
calling out for him.
As if they were telling him to take the hidden items within.
But Junghwan shook his head.
‘That’s not important right now.’
He had to regroup with his Clan Leader as quick as possible.
After a long run.
A message was heard in Junghwan’s ears.
<What happened?>
A symbol behind Junghwan’s neck shined brightly.
And Junghwan flinched at the sudden message.
Though he was their leader, the leader of Mount Liang didn’t really like to use the
symbol to communicate.
He said that it was the only way for them to talk face to face.
But this clan leader was sending him a message.
‘…Fuck.’
Junghwan pondered.
He was usually very sensitive about the topic of failure and it was a bit hard for
him to say it with his own mouth.
Men usually didn’t like to talk or deal with failure but Junghwan’s own pride could
not handle it.

Junghwan then reported everything that had happened so far.
In extreme detail.
And the clan leader replied with silence after hearing this as if he was thinking.
And Junghwan made a frustrated expression.
‘Ugh…I can never tell what the clan leader is thinking.’
A man who was climbing through the Otheworld alongside Clementine and had decided
to stay here.
The other people of Mount Liang constantly got replaced but he himself was one of
the earliest members along with Metiron who managed over the Green Road.
And not any random guy who they had thrown to the village but somebody whom
Clementine had actually cherished.
What was there to ponder?
They just needed to kill that bastard.
But the answer he heard was not what he expected.
<Let’s fall back. Come out to the 11th Area and regroup. We have all retreated
already.>
Junghwan blurted out at those words subconsciously.
“Fall back?’
Junghwan made an expression of disbelief.
They were just saying that they were falling back, it was the same as running away.
Another message flew in after that.
<It doesn’t feel good. Get out fast.>
A message with a large amount of worry.
He could only.
Since they were connected with the symbol of the Clan.
‘Fuck.’
Junghwan clenched his teeth.
Since he knew what he meant.
The maze was still twisting and turning as if it was breathing and alive.
And his right hand, which had been cut off, was still quite sore.
‘Fuck. I have to really leave that guy behind?’
Junghwan thought for a moment but shook his head.
What could he do alone?
He grinded his teeth at the powerlessness he felt in a very long time.
<Understood. I shall escape immedia….>
At that moment.
A second change occured.

Booobooboobooom!
“Aaaaak!”
The floors of the Maze started to break apart.
At the same time the walls of the maze that supported the ceiling started to shrink
in.
“Fucking…Hell!”
Junghwan struggled to head up by kicking off the walls but he could not win over
the force of the walls that were pushing him down as he started to sink down.
…………………………………..
“Aaaaak!”
“Uhuk!”
Ekidu and Karhal who had started to fall down slowly screamed out in panic.
Even if one could fly, the sensation of the ground breaking apart beneath them was
not good.
Like tentacles that had spread out in all directions being retracted, the maze was
shrinking at a very fast pace as Hansoo and the other three were being driven
elsewhere.
As if it was moving the food caught in the web towards one direction.
“Damn… It!”
Boooom!
They tried smashing the walls but it was meaningless.
And when they turned around, Hansoo had a calm expression.
“Fucking hell…You knew about this too?”
For him to be able to make such a face while falling down.
Hansoo nodded.
“It was created to deal with the Higher Races so it should activate once they come
in.”
It might’ve been different if it was off but since he had turned it on, it was set
to take everyone down once the Arukon entered.
‘Ah whatever.’
Karhal emptied his mind at Hansoo’s attitude and then started to plummet down.
And soon.
“I can see it!”

The ground could be seen in the distance.
Whooosh!
They used flight skills as they reduced their falling speed.
The walls would push them down but the impact would be too great at this speed.
Kuuudududk
As they reduced their speeds with flight skills, the walls that were chasing them
down smashed onto them.
“Fucking hell!”
At this rate they would become squished meat from the wall and the floor.
The moment they screamed with only 10m remaining.
Boooom!
The walls that were pushing suddenly stopped.
Booom!
“Ow…”
Though the walls had stopped, their speed still caused them a large impact as Ekidu
stood up in a stagger.
Thankfully she hadn’t received much injuries due to her reinforcement skill.
‘..Where the hell is this?’
Ekidu stood up and checked her surroundings.
Strangely, the place where they landed was not much different from where they had
gone through,
The width of the second maze hidden beneath the maze was around 10m.
And as they looked up, the walls that were pushing them down had turned into the
new ceiling.
This much was the same but there was one thing that made everything different.
‘This is…’
They looked around and made an expression of shock.
There were bones everywhere around them.
And there were plenty of human skeletons as well.
As the already gloom situation even turned gloomier, Ekidu looked at Hansoo with a
doubtful expression.
“This is where the thing you need lies? We just need to get that and leave?”
Hansoo nodded at those words.
He just needed to find the Lost King’s Crown and defeat the crown of the Judge that
Akitrus would be wearing.
“Let’s move. Since this place isn’t that large, it wouldn’t take long>”
Soon Hansoo and the two disappeared into the darkness.
………………………………..
“Ugh…Where is this?”
Junghwan repositioned himself after falling down and then looked around.
‘…It looks like the underground of the maze. There was a place like this?’
It had already been over 10 years since Mount Liang had started to live here.
Of course they had searched every cranny and new everything about the place.
Well, they thought they did.
But it was the first time he was seeing this.
‘Well…A change like this is a first anyway.’
Rattle
Junghwan looked around.
‘It looks like an underground cave.’
And quite a wide one at that.
And he could also see eight tunnels.
As well as the contents.
‘Damn…Is this like a grave or something?’
Giant skeletons that seemed like they belonged to the higher races.
And there were thousands of human skeletons between them as well.
Junghwan made a confused expression at the mess of a situation in front of him as

something came into his view.
“What the hell is this?”
In the middle of the cave.
A skull which had claw marks and had been pierced through by a skull.
On top of the head of the skeleton which was sitting on the giant throne, a red
crown was placed.
‘It looks ominous.’

Junghwan approached the throne and carefully looked at the crown on top of the
skeleton’s head.
Chapter 184
* * *
‘Man…It looks really similar to that crown Dakidus was wearing.’
If one disregarded the fact that it was fancier and was still glowing, it looked
very similar to the crown he had seen before.
‘Anyways it’s strange. The war was really harsh but… Why was he sitting on the
throne by himself?’
The remnants of the savage battle between the Sages and the Higher Races remained
completely intact.
Usually one would’ve chosen to either fight or run away.
But this person, who seemed to have been quite strong, sitting down still on the
throne and facing his death was very strange.
Junghwan made a confused expression while touching the red crown upon the head of
the skeleton as a strange desire filled up his mind.
‘Should I try putting it on?’
He didn’t know why such a thought came into his mind.
Junghwan lifted the one remaining left arm and then lifted the red crown on top of
the skeleton.
He then placed it on his own head.
………………………………..
“Ugh….”
Akitrus frowned after smashing down onto the ground.
Even Akitrus could not deal with thousands of tons of mass pushing in from all
directions.
And even more so when his balance was off from the maze crumbling down.
Akitrus brushed off the dust on his body as he looked around.
Countless skeletons which seemed to belong to his kind.
And even more of those which looked like it belonged to the bugs.
But there was no way these bugs belonged to those bugs.
The bugs did not have the strength to kill his race like this and this strange
place easily looked at least a few hundred years old.
‘…Is this the remnants of the final battle?’
The Final Battle which had occurred against the Sages hundreds of years ago.
Akitrus was barely 60 years old and was not alive during those times so he did not
know the details.
And there wasn’t any information left behind about the sages either.
The kings of the three races wiped away the information about the Sages before
retiring.
‘Maybe only the ones who control the Satellite Fortresses might know a bit.’
The Kings didn’t like these remaining as well but they couldn’t erase the
information saved within the Satellite Fortresses the way they wanted as well so it
had just been kept as a secret.
But since even the users of the Satellite Fortresses had their mouths shut, there
was no way of figuring out the details.
‘It’s ominous. I need to get out.’
Of course one wouldn’t feel at ease when countless skeletons of their race were
spread around around them.
Akitrus grasped the spear, Akion, after starting to feel a bit uneasy.
Kiiiiiiing
Light started to gather onto Akon in Akitrus’s hands.
Chiijijijijik
Light continued to gather and condense on the tip of the three pronged Akion as it
started to become larger and larger.
Like a dragon ball held within the claws of a dragon*.
And once the blue ball of light had gotten so large that it was almost impossible
to control anymore.
A tremendous blue light which exploded out from the tip of the Akion smashed into
the ceiling.
Rumble
A large amount of force smashed into the ceiling as it created a hole with a
diameter of tens of meters.
The destructive force was tremendous if one thought about the toughness of the
metal this strange maze was made of.
But Akitrus made an dissatisfied expression.
‘It’s not a normal metal.’
Akirus didn’t have the intentions of creating a hole that was that wide.
Since him being able to pass through was enough.
The mysterious metal dispersed the energy from the attack into all directions.
And because of this, instead of creating a hole hundreds of meters long upwards
like he wanted to, he had just created an extremely wide one instead.
‘And…That metal is interfering with the energy transferring from the Satellite
Fortress.’
In conclusion, the result was much worse than what the Akion could do usually.
At that moment.
Rumble
Rummblee
The surrounding dark metals started to gather onto the hole created by the Akion.
The metal, which seemed to be almost alive, started to slowly fill up the giant
hole the Akion had created.
And Akitrus frowned at this scene.
It seemed like this mysterious place didn’t have any intentions of letting out the
things it had swallowed in.
At all.
“…”
Akitrus’s gaze swept his surroundings subconsciously.
Two skulls of his race.
Along with thousands of skeletons of those who hadn’t been able to escape this
place.
Growling noises came out from the mouth of Akitrus as a rage-filled breath was
heard.’
‘I’m afraid?’
“Roaaaaaarrr!”
A tremendous roar came out from the mouth of Akitrus.
And this rage-filled roar filled up the entire maze and resonated throughout it.
Who was he!?
The one who had gained the rights to hold the weapon of heaven’s punishment out of
countless members of this race due to having the most battle strength out of all of
them.
Judge Akitrus
Boooom!
He lifted his legs and stomped on the skulls of his race.
At that moment.
Smack!
Something popped out from the walls of the maze and smashed onto Akitrus
Pachchchch!
But of course Akitrus had his defenses up.
The magic barrier that was surrounding Akitrus’s entire body swayed as it blocked
the thing which had popped out from the wall.
The thing which had been shot out had been smashed apart from the collision but it
just returned back to where it came from as if nothing had happened.
‘What is it?’
Akitrus frowned.
He had blocked it but the force of the collision was not low.
While Akitrus was staring at the wall.
Chiirrrrng
‘Fucking hell.’
The metal walls were swaying up and down like waves.
All at the same time.
Smack!
The numerous metallic pieces which the maze walls were comprised of all turned into
sharp spikes as they started to attack Akitrus.
Tududududuk!
“Roaaarr!”
Akitrus screamed out in rage while receiving the attacks which got destroyed by the
barrier.
He then had a realization about the holes on the skulls of his race.
They hadn’t died because they were trapped here.
He didn’t know what the killer had done to cause all this but he was
underestimating Akitrus by a huge margin.
‘He’s going to treat me the same as these losers here?’
The skeletons were mere 3 to 4m tall.
Akitrus himself had been born with great genes, defeated countless competitors and
survived through the harsh training to finally reach the position of the Judge, he
was dimensions apart from these weaklings here.
Boooom!
Akitrus stepped forward and started to charge.
And the bones that were lying on the ground started to get crushed beneath his
feet.
Akitrus received the attacks with his body while running as he mumbled.
‘Yeah. this maze was also created by losers as well.’
A winner would not create a rat’s hiding hall or a rattrap like this.
Only the losers would hide underground and look for a chance.
This was the final remnants of the losers.
The race that had won.
The strongest warrior of that race could just finish this off.
‘This chance…I’ll be the one to raise my name to stand aside the King’s.’
“Wait for me you rats!”
Roaaaarr!
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
He didn’t know who was causing all this but he took the countless spikes head on
while charging through the maze in order to smash apart the culprit.
……………………………………..
Boom! Boom!
“Damnit! You said we’ll reach there quickly!”
“I only said it won’t take long, I never said there wouldn’t be obstacles.”
“Haaak!”
Karhal screamed while deflecting away the metal spears that were flying in from the
air.
Chwachwachwachwak!
Countless spears were flying in and were trying to pierce his entire body.
Karhal underestimated the might of the spears at first after seeing them come out
from a liquid-like wall but as he saw the Scarlet Yang Armor of Ekidu in the front
get pierced he freaked out and focused on defense.
If it was strong enough to destroy the Scarlet Yang Armor and the White River
Demonic Arts then his defense would just crumble before it.
Booooom! Booom!
Hansoo stood at the very front and swung the 2m long spear to smash apart the
incoming spears.
And as if the spears knew which existence was the most dangerous one, they were
focusing on Hansoo.
Boom! Boom! Clang!
At that moment.
The sound started to change
The metal spears which was being destroyed by Hansoo started to withstand Hansoo’s
attack.
The number of spears increased as the speed increased as well.
As if something was getting more and more proficient.
The hastily attacking liquid metals were attacking more smoothly and more
explosively.
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the changes of the wall.
He didn’t know who it was but it seemed like some lucky guy had landed in front of
the Throne and put on the crown.
He would be at the center of the maze.
Booom!
‘I’ll need to hurry a bit more.’
Hansoo increased his speed as he continued to charge forward.
…………………………………………
“Heheh. He’s really a monster.”
Junghwan, who had been sitting lazily on the throne, smiled as he looked at the two
beasts causing a ruckus within the maze.
A normal adventurer or a beast should’ve had their bodies penetrated but these
things were actually smashing through them.
He could feel chills running down his body from the vibrations that rang throughout
the maze.
Junghwan tried to lift his left arm but then could not as it dropped upon the
Throne.
He hadn’t known why the one wearing this crown had been sitting on the throne but
he knew now.
The one who had this crown didn’t have the leisure to move his own body.
Since he had to focus his consciousness into the maze.
The entire maze felt like a part of his body.
He could feel every bit of movement within the maze as the walls, floors and the
ceilings felt like his hands and feet.
Junghwan’s conscious had left his feeble body and had fused with the Maze.
‘And there’s more…I’m sure.’
This wasn’t the end.
Controlling the maze was just the start of this crown.
But Junghwan could not know what was after this.
Since controlling the maze alone was too much for him.
‘Not quite proficient yet.’
Junghwan made a regretful expression.
If his control was perfect?
He would’ve been able to twist and turn the maze in order to smash everything
within it.
But sadly there wasn’t enough time.
Since the two beasts would come to smash his body apart.
For there to be two when one was hard to deal with.
‘Fucking beasts. For them to figure out the direction right away.’
He was shocked at the fact that they were heading towards him within the twists and
turns of the maze.
But Junghwan could smile because of this.
‘Thank god it’s only two.’
Kiiiiiiiigigiging
The maze twisted and turned from Junghwan’s will.

His perception and 5 senses changed.
And soon a tunnel connecting between Hansoo and Akitrus had been created.
Towards where they had to meet before coming to him.
‘Fight for me a bit.’
Junghwan felt the two of them heading towards each other in a straight line as he
limped down and focused entirely on the crown.
*The Dragon Ball (Which most of you know from the Anime/Manga/TV series Dragon
Ball, is actually derived from the myth of chinese dragons. Previously I have
explained as to how a snake becomes a dragon after many years in the depths of a
cold pool. When this dragon ascends it will have a dragon ball within its claws. In
korean this is ??? which is pronounced Yeo Ui Joo. Here’s a picture of it.
(Link this in post for actual image)
Chapter 185
* * *
Junghwan sensed Akitrus who was charging through the maze while breaking through
the walls.
‘I never thought I could reach this stage.’
Junghwan, who hada been sitting powerlessly on the throne with the crown on his
head, mumbled while thinking of Akitrus.
Arukon.
One of the Higher Races.
He could not touch and he would not dare to touch them.
He had searched and searched.
For a method of revenge.
And when he had been able to find a change to go under Metiron, who ruled over the
Green Road, he had been extremely happy.
Since he could see a glimmer of hope about the chances of killing the Higher Race
that he could not even fathom to touch.
But he did not know back then.
That the humans and the Higher Races were in an alliance.
He realized after receiving the symbol and falling under Karon who controlled Mount
Liang that he wouldn’t be able to even think about revenge.
‘Metiron, I hate you. And Karon as well.’
He did not know what this mysterious crown was but it was even disabling the
connection to the clan every time he focused deep within the crown and on the maze.
For him to bear hatred towards his clan leader and the one whom the clan leader
served.
These were thoughts he could never even dream of having but they now filled his
head.
Karon’s chains which had filled up his mind were quickly being loosened up.
At the same time the hatred towards the Arukon which had been suppressed by Karon’s
symbol started to fill up his mind like a storm.
So much rage that he wanted to focus all the assault onto the Arukon charging
towards him.
But Junghwan laughed as he suppressed his rage.
And his will swept over the maze once more.
Rumble.
‘I shouldn’t be able to interfere.’
The main character should come out during the climax anyway.
The challengers need to fight against each other first.
Junghwan let go of the controls of the maze as he smiled while watching the Arukon
and Hansoo charging towards each other.
………………………..
Booom! Booom!
Spears constantly flew into Akitrus while he charged forward.
The metal spikes that even Hansoo had trouble destroying constantly barraged his
mana barrier.
Though they all got smashed apart.
Boom! Booboom!
The metal spears couldn’t keep their shape as they got scrunched up like a car
smashing into a cliff.
But Akitrus frowned while facing these attacks.
The impact wasn’t the issue.
‘…It’s disturbing the mana.’
But Akitrus concentrated.
Since he could still handle it.
Though he was shaking, the heavenly gears he had on wouldn’t crumble just from
this.
Boooom!
And as if it was proving that it was still perfectly fine, the Akion spewed out
light again as it swept across the field.
At the same time the blue barrier coming out from the golden armor he was wearing
started to burn intensely bright.
Chiiiiik
The metal spikes that were barraging from all directions all started to melt down.
At the same time.
The intense assault lessened a bit.
The movements of the metal slowed down as the tips of the sapers dulled as well.
And Akitrus smiled as he saw this.
‘Yeah that’s what I thought.’
Nothing was free in this world.
Even the powerful Satellite Fortress needed a tremendous amount of energy to

operate.
How could a structure doing something like this not use a tremendous amount as
energy as well.
And even more so if it has been hundreds of years since it was built.
He was worried about there being plenty of energy left and was hurrying along but
it seems that it was slowly reaching the limit.
‘Then there’s no need to hurry.’
He just needed to slowly head over there and crush it.
The thing that was causing all this or the core.
And he would offer this loser’s tomb or the loser’s crown to his King.
The giant crown of metal which had mass close to a mountain.

‘Hahaha. I can’t even imagine how pleased the king would be.’
This mysterious liquid metal was quite threatening.
If he took this metal that could even handle the Akion’s assault which was similar
to the assault of a Satellite Fortress and use it to reinforce the Satellite
Fortresses?
And if he were to supply the tremendous amount of energy to this mysterious metal?
The warriors would become much more powerful and the Satellite Fortress’s defense
would increase by several fold.
His race would be able to eliminate the other two races, the Akalachias and
Rebeloongs, and only one race would remain.
And his own name would be engraved next to his King’s gravestone and be left behind
for all of the futurekind to see.
The most glorious outcome for a warrior.
“Grrrrr.”
Clang! Clangclangclang!
As he thought of the triumphant future of his race, he felt much better as he

started to stomp his way through the weakened metal spears as if he was walking
through a light drizzle.
‘Though there’s something that I feel a bit uneasy about.’
Just as Akitrus made a displeased expression with a frown.
Rumble
A faint tremor could be felt from the distance through the walls.
“…?”
Akitrus frowned.
At the same time the zoom in feature on Akion showed what was going on in the
distance.
Boom! Booomboom!
Something that was heading towards him while smashing apart the metal spears.
Like himself.
The image of the guy smashing through the spears while stomping through the maze
was so similar to himself, if the guy wasn’t much smaller then he would’ve thought
that it was a mirror.
Akitrus was dumbfounded as he thought to himself.
‘There’s somebody other than me who survived?’
He was the best warrior, the Judge.

And if he didn’t have the heavenly gears then he would’ve died already.
But for there to be another lifeform which had survived other than him.
‘…A human too.’
A human.
Akitrus realized in that instant.
That it was him.
The one that had killed Dakidus and had hidden.
“Keheh.”
Akitrus thought that his luck was really good.
The one thing he was a bit uneasy about.
The fact that he had failed to catch the daredevil criminal that the King had
ordered him to.
If that guy hadn’t come in here along with him then he would’ve had no way of
catching him.
Since that guy would run away while he was trapped in here.
And he thought that guy would die even if he got in here.
Since a human could not survive this place that even he had a hard time surviving
in.
Offering this huge thing to the king would be a tremendous amount of honor but it
would not be able to cure the damage to his pride.
And even more so if his job was to catch a single bug.
But for him to appear in front of him.
“Hahahaha!”
Boom!Boom!Boom!Boom!
Akitrus laughed maniacally as he started to charge through the maze tunnel.
As if he didn’t want to lose the rat that had appeared before his eyes.
The weakened spears smashed into Akitrus and broke apart.
‘Good! Very good! Hahaha!’
He would’ve gone over to deal with the maze first if the attacks continued to get
stronger and stronger.
But that wasn’t the case.
Actually, he had to deal with the bug first.

Since that bug may escape once the maze stopped moving.
The maze came after he dealt with the bug.
Kiiiiiiing
A bright blue orb gathered onto the Akion, the giant spear in Akitrus’s hands,
while he charged.
And then.
Boooom!
A 10m wide circular pillar of blue light flew towards Hansoo.
‘Die!’
Akitrus smiled satanically.
Even if the attack got weakened after it hit the walls of the maze tunnels and
there was a lack of mana supply, it was still the Akion.
A blue beam of light created from the weapon of heaven’s wrath.
Mountains crumbled and ravines split from every attack.
It was not something a human could withstand.
At that moment.
Whooosh!
A black cloud gathered with Hansoo as the center.
And Akitrus frowned for a moment as he saw the mysterious black cloud but then
snorted.
Since there was no way those black clouds, which swayed just from the wind, could
defend against the Akion’s attack.
And as he expected.
Boooom!
The blue beam of light penetrated through the black clouds and then smashed through
the human.
‘It’s the end.’
Akitrus laughed coldly.
The human wouldn’t die since he adjusted the strength but his skin would get burnt
up and his armor would melt, he would go through insufferable amounts of pain.
Well, it didn’t matter that much.
Since the only thing he needed was his mouth which could tell him as to how he
killed Dakidus.
‘Wait. It’ll be troublesome if his mouth melted as well, what shall I do?’
Boom! Boom!
Akitrus worried as to how he would hear the story from him but then just decided
upon taking him back as he stomped towards him.
‘Easy. Too easy.’
But as Akitrus was walking while leisurely tapping the walls with the Akion.
Whooooosh!
Something charged out from the smoke filled tunnel and then flew towards Akitrus.
“Roaarr!”
Akitrus hurriedly prepared himself to defend against the attack but the fist which
had already flown up to his face smashed onto his mana barrier.
Boooom!
Sway
The mana barrier swayed as it shook back and forth from the attack.
Which meant that the previous attack had been quite powerful.
“Roar!”
Akitrus roared out as he quickly backed off and stabilized himself.
Whooosh!
And something headed towards Akitrus again.
A giant 5m tall metal knight.
‘Where the hell did this thing come out from?!’
Akitrus was shocked as he looked at the giant object that was pushing him back.
What the hell was this.
For the tiny human to disappear and a giant thing as big as himself to come out.
The metal knight which was causing the entire tunnel to feel small started to beat
Akitrus with its fists.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The mana barrier remained intact but Akitrus continued to get pushed back as he got
smashed around by the giant metal knight.
Booom!
Akitrus clenched his teeth after being pushed back to the wall and then grasped
onto his spear.
He wanted to create a giant hole in the middle of the metal knight but the attack
of the heaven’s wrath, Akion, took time to fire.
‘Damn! I shouldn’t have shot it that weak!’
If he knew this would happen then he would’ve melted everything down at full power.
But the pride of the most powerful warrior wouldn’t allow him to just stay and get
beaten until it charged enough.
‘Change it to 2nd battle mode.’
Akitrus ordered Akion.
Chwaaaangg!
On the three prongs of the Akion which resembled the claws of a dragon, bright blue
light started to gather.
Akion’s close combat mode.
It wasn’t as powerful as the cannon but this blade, which condensed the tremendous
energy used for the cannon blast into three tiny areas, was actually more powerful
than the cannon itself in terms of quality and it was extremely efficient in energy
so he could use it indefinitely.
And if the martial arts of him, the Judge, was added in the equation?
He wasn’t some controller who just moved his fingers to fight.
Akitrus’s hand moved in a strange manner as he swung the Akion towards the strange
puppet in front of him.
It looked like the metal knight tried to dodge as much as possible but this small
enclosed tunnel was limiting it.
And soon.
Boooom!
The Akion sliced the metal knight.
And Akitrus smiled as he saw this scene.
‘I can imagine what the material for that doll is. But will it be able to withstand
it?’
He didn’t know what that human had done exactly but he could guess to an extent.
It seemed as if he had used the dark clouds to control the surrounding liquid metal
and surrounded his body with it.
He had made very thick armor.
It was actually a very good choice.
Since this metal had the effects of disturbing his mana.

But that size and that thickness were nowhere enough.
As Akitrus smiled.
Kwaagagagagak!
The Akion sliced through the metal armor.
And the 80 cm thick metal armor got split apart as it gave way to the Akion.
The Akion’s might had been reduced quite a bit but this was the end.
Since that human wouldn’t be anything in front of the Akion without that metal
barrier.
‘Die.’
The moment the blue light of Akion was about to reach the core part of the metal
armor.
Kagagagak!
“Huh?’
Akitrus frowned as he felt the resistance at the tip of his hands.
‘Armor? What the hell!’
The moment he flinched.
Boooom!
“Roarrr!”
A powerful punch flew in and smashed into the space in between his eyes.
The punch was so powerful that the metal fist cracked and the maze floors shook
while making rumbling noises.
Crackle!
The maze’s special metal shook Akitrus’s mana barrier back and forth.
And during this moment.
Chwaaaak!
A sharp golden spear that was hidden within the cracked fist got surrounded by a
translucent light as it smashed into the weakened mana barrier.
Clang!
The Nurmaha’s ring in Hansoo’s hand shone as it shook the weakened mana barrier
again.
And then.
Clash!
The mana barrier that nothing had ever gotten through that everyone knew only the
Satellite Fortresses could penetrate through got smashed apart as it gave way to
the golden spear.
Whooosh
The golden spear, which was surrounded by a powerful mana reinforcement, made a
huge noise as it charged towards Akitrus.
Towards the space between the eyes of Akitrus who was staring right at the spear
flying towards him.
Chapter 186
* * *
Then.
Kwaddudududk!
Akitrus stared right at the spear flying towards him but then quickly twisted his
head to the side.
‘I can dodge it!’
The human was quite powerful but he was the strongest warrior of the Akarons.
Even whilst he was moaning in pain from the fist, Akitrus’s body instinctively
tried to dodge the attack.
Kudududuk!
Akitrus’s powerful body and sharp senses didn’t let him down as he succeeded in
barely dodging the spear.
Only the spear though.
Sadly for Akitrus, the mana reinforcement coating the spear grazed past his left
cheek and burnt it on the way past.
Chwaaaak!
“Aaaaaaak!”
Akitrus freaked out at the pain which he hadn’t felt in a very long time as he
backed off while clutching onto the Akion.
The skin and flesh of his left cheek had all burnt up and his sharp fangs and his
bottom jaw could be seen.
But even in the midst of this Akitrus suppressed his rage and controlled his mind.
‘I’ll die if I back off!’
Attack.
He could only attack.
Akitrus had never heard of a case where somebody won against a beast charging at
them to rip them apart by backing away from them.
“Kuaaaaap!”
A shout came out from Akitrus’s mouth which had bones partially showing.
At the same time the blue light of the Akion cut across the skies again and headed
towards Hansoo.
Since he had achieved his goal the moment he grazed Akitrus.
The sense destruction, one of Nurmaha’s ring power that he gained at the Orange
Zone in the past, was starting to burn through Akitrus.
‘It’s the end.’
The sense destruction required a lot of mana to use but it was like a fatal poison
to warriors who were very proficient in using their bodies.
No, it might even be more fatal than a poison which stopped their hearts.
And as he expected.
Whooosh
“Huuk!”
Akitrus yelled out in shock.
Since the end of his spear had landed at a completely wrong place.
Sway
His five senses were disrupted as his balance was lost.
It was as if his muscles, nerves and mind were acting separately.
‘Fuck…’
Akitrus made an expression of despair.
He had lost the balance of his body in a one on one fight and had swayed.
He knew instinctively.
That he would definitely die here.
And the spear that was flying towards his face proved his thought.
Even during when the strange energy inside of him was disrupting his senses, the
end of the spear heading towards his head could be seen very clearly.
They say time flows slower when one’s about to die.
Akitrus could see many other things other than the spear coming to smash apart his
head.
The mysterious black armor that did not look simple at all.
Injuries to the armor caused by the Akion could be seen.
But surprisingly, the black armor opened its mouth and started to eat up the metal
armor around his own body while healing itself.
And Akitrus was able to solve one of the questions before he died.
‘That’s the thing that stopped the Akion huh.’
The strange armor was constantly eating metals while enhancing its own body.
Since it had eaten special metals and had condensed numerous tens of times over,
resisting the Akion wasn’t an insurmountable task.
No, it wouldn’t stop at the Akion.
If that armor continued to eat the liquid metal and evolve then that armor would
easily resist the attacks of the Satellite Fortress as well.
‘But still…You will still die. My king. Please avenge me.’
It wouldn’t matter.
No one could win over quantity.
There was a limit to how much a single person can accomplish.
Even killing himself who had fallen into a trap was this hard for him.
He would not be able to contend against a king who ruled over a world and his huge
army.
Akitrus suppressed his nervousness and then looked at Hansoo again.
The thing that came into his eyes after the armor was the ring on his hand.
The object which had killed him.
Not only did it smash apart his mana barrier, it pushed its mysterious aura inside
him and was still shining.
At that moment.
Akitrus remembered that he had seen that ring before.
So distinct that he could remember even right as he was about to die.
‘…Where did I see it?’
As the spear reached right up to his nose, Akitrus’s brain went through his entire
memory at lightning fast speed.
As the spear cut through his fur as was proceeding to enter his flesh.
Akitrus finally rummaged through his memories and remembered where he had seen it
before.
The three Higher races.
And the three kings who ruled over those races.
There was a time when the three kings, who weren’t really on friendly terms with
each other, had gathered together.
To meet a single human being.
It was an unprecedented event.
Almost a hundred Satellite Fortresses were on guard against each other and had
gathered in the center of the Green Road and hundreds of warriors also gathered at
that location in order to guard their king.
Of course Akitrus, the judge and the strongest warrior of his entire race, had been
there too.
He had seen it then.
The arrogant human who had called the three kings.
And the ring that was on her hand.
‘Yes. That’s it! I remember it!’
He remembered clearly.
Since the king of the Rebeloongs asked the human because he wanted that ring.
<Human. I want that ring in your hands. If you give me that I will grant you any
wish you’d like>
A king granting somebody a wish.
There was no wish that a king who ruled a third of this entire world could not
grant.
A tremendous opportunity.
Even Akitrus and Dakidus’s mouths had gaped open.
They knew the king of the Rebeloongs loved jewelry and precious objects so much but
for him to grant a wish for one.
But the human, Clementine, kicked away that opportunity in an instant.
<No. This ring will become my symbol. Since there’ll only be one of them. Everyone
will tremble in fear if they see this from now on.>
A one of a kind of a ring.
As he saw this.
Akitrus grinded his teeth.
A strange noise came out from the half blown away mouth of Akitrus.
‘I knew this would happen. These fucking bugs.’
The story changes.
If the ones who have the Destruction Jade obtain these strange liquid metals?
And if they start to plan things out?
Akitrus’s expression turned grim.
He could not dodge his death anymore.
The spear which had gotten through his fur and entered his flesh was slowly, very
slowly entering into the space between his eyes.
But he could not die like this.
He needed to let this be known before he died.
As the spear pierced through his skull and was heading into the brain.
Akitrus didn’t even shake one bit as he glared at the one piercing through his
head.
He focused on the face and the ring.
And everything he saw was recorded and sent by the helmet on his head.
‘O king. These bugs have betrayed us. Look at this guy. Look at the ring in his
hands.’
This should be enough.
The rest would be solved by his comrades who receive the information.
And as he thought that his job was done, his mouth slightly curled up to a smile.
‘Yeah. I didn’t like them in the first place. For them to stand on equal grounds
with us.’
They would be able to kill Metiron and the others hiding in the Green Road.
No, it wouldn’t just end there.
They will kill every single human being in the village, Bird Cade and the Green
Road as well.
Since the humans were just being raised from Clementine’s demands anyway.
‘They’ll be able to kill. Since they’re all gathered in one place.’
As Akitrus was about to laugh coldly.
Whooosh
The spearhead penetrated through his brain.
And Akitrus’s consciousness disappeared along with it.
“Phew…”
Rumble
The moment Akitrus died.
The Maze rumbled as it spread out.
At the same time the liquid metal that was surrounding Hansoo’s body got sucked
into the maze walls.
Hansoo didn’t release them.
Something more powerful than the dark cloud had forcibly taken it.
The metal the Thousand Soldiers Armor had eaten had remained but the metal armor
surrounding Hansoo’s body got spread out as the metal returned to the maze walls.
And Hansoo frowned as he picked up the Akion.
This strange effect meant that the complete owner of the of the maze had appeared.
‘…Karhal and Ekidu failed huh’
While he had been blocking Akitrus here, Karhal and Ekidu had run through the wall
Hansoo had broken and headed towards the one with the crown.
Since it would be too dangerous to deal with Akitrus and the one who controlled the
maze from the same location.
‘They should’ve been able to succeed according to my calculations.’
The metal spears were fast and strong but Karhal and Ekidu’s bodies were more than
enough to dodge them.
And for the person to not attack him after completely taking over the maze.
At that moment.
Rumble
A wall of the maze crumbled as a path leading somewhere appeared.
As if it was welcoming Hansoo who had slain Akitrus.

As if it was welcoming a general coming back from the war, the liquid metals
protruded out from the walls in a shape of trumpets as they rang out.
Pah-pa-rah!
‘…He’s not that talented in music it seems.’
Anyways, it didn’t seem like there was much enmity.
Hansoo listened to the music which was off tone and off beat as he ran through the
tunnel and headed into the center of the maze.
………………………………..
After a long run a huge area could be seen.
There were only two people within the huge cave filled with thousands of skeletons.
“…You came?’
“You’re here?”
Karhal and Ekidu were staring at the center of the throne with perplex expressions.
And a single corpse was laying on the throne powerlessly.
‘…He was called Junghwan I believe.’
Hansoo frowned as he looked at Junghwan with his right hand missing.
And the crown on his head had disappeared as well.
Ekidu looked between Hansoo and the corpse as she spoke.
“The moment we arrived he collapsed. And the crown…The liquid metal came out and
took it up.”
There was something shining red at the top of the cave.
At that moment.
Gurgle gurgle.
Something came out from the ground.
Some liquid metal.
Flinch.
Ekidu and Karhal guarded against it nervously.
Since they remembered how they had suffered from the liquid metals from before.
They had thought the attacks had stopped as Junghwan died but for them to return.
But the liquid metals did not turn into the sharp spears.
Actually they just gurgled around like oil and then turned into a familiar look.
Gurgle Gurgle.
<It’s the second time seeing each other now. Though it’s a first in this form.
It’s good that we meet again.>
Junghwan, who still had his hand missing, smiled as he appeared before the three.
‘…This bastard. What’s he thinking?’
Karhal frowned as he looked at Junghwan.
Chapter 187
Reincarnator – Chapter 187 : Demonic Beast (1)
* * *
Junghwan laughed as he looked at his corpse laying in the distance.
Junghwan’s consciousness wasn’t bound by his feeble body anymore.
Rumble
Junghwan’s consciousness had entered the maze and spread out in all directions.
Along the kilometers of the maze which resembled giant tree roots.
‘It’s not needed anymore.’
As Junghwan willed it.
Rumble
The metals that had spread out like snakes started to all gather at one point.
The hollow maze tunnels folded in on themselves and crunched up as they started to
become more solid.
<Roaaarrr!>
There were still some beasts remaining but they weren’t needed.
The metal waves created while squishing the beasts apart gathered around Junghwan
and it surrounded the cave Hansoo was standing in.
Soon the giant metal ant tunnels had disappeared and only a 1km large black egg had
remained.
‘Though there’s nothing inside and the shell’s a bit thick.’
Junghwan chuckled as he looked at the cave where only there lifeforms remained.
This was actually too big for three still.
Rumble
Soon even the large cave started to shrink.
Crunch Crunch
The cave shrunk while destroying the skeletons spread out and soon only a cubic
room was left.
It even had a TV, a bookshelf and chairs as well.
Though it was small it was more than enough for a human to live.
It looked a bit too small for three people but it was special for Junghwan.
Since it was the room he lived with his little sibling.
Junghwan spoke to Hansoo, Karhal and Ekidu after having recreated his old room with
metal.
“It’s not much but sit. There’s a bed there too.”
“…I’ve heard of stone beds but this is a first.”
Karhal tapped the metal bed, which only looked comfy but was quite hard, and gave
up as he just sat upon it.
Hansoo stared at Junghwan and then spoke out.
“You are right now doing something that you cannot handle.”
Hansoo wanted to use the King’s Crown in order to smash through the next stage.
Where the birdcage and Metiron were at.
Once he got through then the Destruction Jade would be right in front of him.
But he hadn’t even thought about taking over the entire maze.
Junghwan had given up his physical body in order to obtain the maze and had
transferred his soul and consciousness onto it.
‘He crossed a river he cannot cross back on.’
He would never be able to return to the body of a human anymore.
The metal Junghwan smiled at those words.
“That’s my own issue.”

A tremendous amount of strength which could be felt from his entire body.
Junghwan laughed coldly at those words.
“There’s something I want to say before that. Would you take a look here?”
The moment he finished talking.
Chijijijik
The TV, which seemed to just be decor, suddenly shook.
At the same time thousands of detailed sculptures appeared on the insides of it.
Like a real TV.
“Though it’s black and white it should do the trick. Oh by the way this isn’t a
Sci-Fi movie but live.”
As soon as Junghwan’s words ended.
Chiiiirrrring
The sculptures inside the screen moved according to Junghwan’s will.
Karhal was shocked at those words.
“What the…”
Though Junghwan told him it was live, a scene which looked like an SF movie was
seen.
Since tens of Satellite Fortresses were moving in a hurried manner.
If they saw it with their own eyes then they would only be able to exclaim out in
shock.
Even a single one felt majestic up close.
Tens of Satellite Fortresses moving together was like a scene from a movie.
And Hansoo frowned as he saw this.
‘…They started to move?’
The movements of the Satellite Fortresses were changing.
The Satellite Fortresses which were on guard against each other suddenly spread
out.
Towards the villages spread out.
Some towards the air of the Green Road.
All three races at the same time.
Junghwan laughed as he looked at Hansoo.

“I’m just showing you their movements, I have no idea why they’re doing this. But I
think you do.”
“…”
Hansoo then looked at the Akion in his hands.
At the same time he looked at the armor the Judge had on before.
Every bit of action Akitrus had done got replayed in his head.
The first thing was what he had done right before he died.
His face and his iris.
And the direction the iris was staring towards.
‘…Ring.’
That iris was definitely staring at his ring.
Nurmaha’s ring.
Numerous possibilities flashed past in Hansoo’s head.
And then Hansoo was able to pin one down.
‘Clementine.’
Him causing a ruckus here wouldn’t be close to enough to cause the three races to
unite.
He was weak compared to their entire army and they didn’t know the secrets of the
world.
But if they treated him as a part of Clementine’s plan.
If the person who had taken down a Satellite Fortress and killed the Judge was on
the side of Metiron then they wouldn’t be able to hold back anymore.
Since Metiron had the Destruction Jade.
At this rate a tremendous amount of people will get killed even before he could
activate the Destruction Jade.
He needed to move as quickly as possible.
And he needed to crown to do that.
He needed this huge King’s tomb that was being controlled by the crown.
‘I can’t use the Akion.’
He had infected it with the Dark Cloud but he didn’t have a source of energy.
Since the Satellite Fortresses wouldn’t allow any energy to be sent.
The moment Hansoo grasped the Forked Lightning in his hands.

“No no.”
Crunch
Junghwan flicked his remaining left hand as he saw Hansoo.
This was inside his stomach.
He was a god in here.
Kuaaaaaa!
Booooom!
Junghwan’s body fell down onto the ground like a broken dish.
At the same time the room Junghwan disappeared from had the furniture spin around
in a tornado like fashion.
Towards the three in the center of the room.
Crunch
Crackle
“Huaaak!”
“Kuuk!”
Ekidu and Karhal, who had been sitting on the bed, suddenly got eaten by the wall.
“Goddami…”
Boom! Boom!
A few explosive sounds were heard from the metal wall which had swallowed them but
it was only for a moment.
And soon the two of them disappeared without a trace.
And Hansoo as well.
Kuududududk
Hansoo, who had been stuck inside the metal wall with only his head sticking out,
frowned at the tremendous pressure pushing onto his body.
‘Beyond my expectations. For one’s ability to control it to rise so dramatically if

they gave up their physical bodies.’
Hansoo’s body which had been enhanced through the Dragon Essence Blade and Body
Enhancement Surgery couldn’t budge a bit.
He felt like Sun Wukong being imprisoned under a mountain.
A power Hansoo could not have since he needed to go to the next world and was only
going to borrow a part of the power.
‘But…I can still do it.’
If he used his Racial Metamorphosis then he could probably fight against him.
As Hansoo was about to prepare.
Junghwan appeared in front of Hansoo’s eyes.
And the red crown was back on Junghwan’s head.
Junghwan laughed as he tapped the crown on his head.
“Anyways, I can’t give you this crown anymore. It’s mine now.”
Jungwan looked at Hansoo as he felt the tremendous power running through his body.
‘I guess it’s something I gained because of you.’
Junghwan then looked at his right hand that had yet to heal.
He had despised and hated when his hand had been cut off.
If only the ones in front of his eyes had agreed to come with him.
And if he could only figure out how he killed Dakidus.
Then he would’ve even been able to raise Metiron’s forces who were hiding like mice
in front of the Higher Races.
But it was both good and bad.
Since this strength was not something he would’ve been able to gain if Hansoo
hadn’t activated the maze.
Junghwan laughed coldly towards Hansoo.
“Thank you but that’s that. I’ll treat this crown the price for my hand.”
Junghwan spoke towards Hansoo as he looked at his hand which he hadn’t regenerated
on purpose.
“Since I’m going to be a bit busy now so…Go now.”
At that moment.
Whooosh
Hansoo’s body got sucked into the wall and started to disappear.
…………………………………
Rumble
A conical area which was shaking as if there was an earthquake.
Actually the ground itself was cracking apart as the land itself collapsing.
At that moment.
Whooosh
A giant metal pillar appeared from in between the cracked ground.
The 3m wide black metal pillar, which had crawled out from the ground like a worm,
started to move a part of itself which looked like a mouth.
And then.
Phush!
The metal pillar spat two things out.
“Aaak!”
Two people popped out from the insides while screaming.
Ekidu and Karhal caught their balance despite being in air as they landed upon the
ground and looked around.
“…Outside?”
Karhal and Ekidu were confused.
For Junghwan to let them go.
At that moment.
Phush!
The metal pillar spat another thing out.
And Karhal exclaimed out in joy.
“Hansoo! You didn’t die?”
“…”
“Well. You kind of cut off that guy’s hand. Don’t look at me like that.”
As Karhal was shrugging his shoulders.
Ratatatatat!
The Metal pillar started to spit a large amount of things out.
Like a machine gun.
Papapapapapa!
Karhal frowned as he saw this.
“…Runes?”
A tremendous amount of runes poured out from the metal mouth.
It was more than enough to fill up all three of them to the brim.
‘Where did such an amount…’

Karhal pondered for a moment and then figured out where those runs came out from.
The countless beasts that were inside the maze.
The moment the maze twisted and changed form they had been crushed and the runes
came from there.
After a long while of spitting the runes out, the metal mouth chewed a bit and then
spat something out again.
Phuush!
The thing that came out from the mouth got stuck onto the ground.
And Hansoo frowned as he looked at the 3m long spear.
‘Akion and Akitrus’s Armor, the Heavenly Wrath Armor.’
But it was different from before.
Kiiiiing
The Akion, which couldn’t be used from the severed connection from the Satellite
Fortress, suddenly lighted up in bright blue on the tip.
Proof that there was a clear supply of energy.
And Hansoo knew where this energy came from.
The Maze moved with the Mana Crystals as well.
Junghwan had connected the Akion onto the core of the Maze.
‘Well. It’s not the maze anymore.’
The moment Hansoo picked up the Akion.
Rumble
The land that was already unstable started to tremble aggressively.
…………………….
‘That…Should be enough for what you’re trying to do right? Work hard.’
Junghwan laughed as he poured everything he had onto Hansoo.
He had gained power.
And he had even thrown away his body in order to use it properly.
Since he knew that he wouldn’t be completely free due to the symbol.
And he had gotten completely unrestrained by the clan’s symbol the moment he left
his physical body.
But clan’s suppression was lifted as his goals of the past started to fill up his
head.
But at the same time he felt his soul burning up and his consciousness fading.
He could only.
Since the Maze was too large and powerful to be controlled by the consciousness of
a human.
Since he was prepared for it from the beginning.
Junghwan thought of Hansoo.
‘I don’t like you but…I hope you succeed. So you should hope that I succeed as
well.’
At that moment.
Rumble
The tremendous metal structure moved back and forth.
The insides fused, twisted and turned.
And Junghwan mumbled as he felt this change.
‘Be reborn.’
Into the existence he feared the most.
Crackle
Soon the black metal egg started to crack as it opened.
And then.
Boooom!
A tremendous hand appeared between the cracks.
With claws that seemed like it could slice mountains and cover the clouds, it
appeared while causing a tremendous tremor in the surrounding area.
Chapter 188
Reincarnator – Chapter 188 : Demonic Beast (2)

* * *
A cliff.
A large amount of people were gathered around the village created by digging the
cliff, <Baumkuchen>.
The Farmers who were working hard, the Hunters hunting around the village as well
as the guards who protected the rules of the village.
And they all exclaimed out in fear as they saw the giant Satellite Fortress heading
towards them from the distance.
“Oh god…”
Mackill, who had mixed into the village and was waiting for Hansoo’s signal, was
confused at the sight of the Satellite Fortress.
‘…Why is it coming?’
The Harvester should’ve died already and even if they appointed a new one it was
too quick.
The villagers also looked at the Satellite Fortress flying towards them with a
nervous expression.
“The new Harvester shouldn’t be here yet…”
“What is it?”
The people, who didn’t know the Harvester had died yet, were all confused.
At that moment.
Zoom!
Booooom!
A beam of light came out from the Satellite Fortress as it shredded an area near
the village.
“Uaaaak!”
“Waak!”
The people screamed as they saw the sudden assault of the Satellite Fortress.
The village itself wasn’t hit but the huge jungle in front of the cliff had been
turned into a raging sea of flames in an instant.
Rumble
The area the blue beam went past a tremendously deep hole had been created in a
line as the beasts and trees had all been burnt up in an instant.
It was light a god smashing down onto the ground.

“What the hell! Run!”
“Waaak!”
The people finally realized that this wasn’t a joke as they started to run away
from the cliffside city and started to run away in all directions.
The Higher Races had played around before but never something like this.
They would all get burnt to death if they stayed here.
At that moment.
Shrrrrrrnggg!
Tens of pillars of light started to fall down with the city as the center.
At the same time the pillars of light split up as they started to surround the
village.
And soon a translucent barrier had been created around the village.
Of course it was clear that it wasn’t created to protect the village.
Tong!
Tong! Tong!
“Fuck! We’re trapped!”
“Shit! We can’t get out! Uaaak!”
“Why are they doing this suddenly!”
The people looked at the giant blue bird cage surrounding them as they screamed
out.
………………………………..
Rumble
‘What a historical day.’
The Arukon, Mekmilan, made a content smile while looking at the struggling bugs
from the control room of the Satellite Fortress.
‘Yeah. This is the norm.’
Mekmilan ground his teeth as he thought of Clementine who had threatened him and
his race with the Destruction Jade in the past.
Though they fought against each other and were wary of the other party, a group
whom didn’t even belong on their caliber should never have joined in their fight in
the first place.
Since they would only drop the quality.
For a bug to fit in when beasts were fighting.

But for them to be afraid of a sting the bugs to the point of creating a nest for
them to live on.
How did this make sense?
Those things shouldn’t have existed in the first place anyway.
‘Delete the 147 villages one by one first. It’ll be you next.’
Of course not all the Satellite Fortresses had left since they were still wary of
the other side.
The Satellite Fortresses sent out were three from each race for a total of nine.
But this was more than enough to erase the 147 villages and the tens of thousands
of humans in the Green Road.
In a day there wouldn’t even be a trace of them living here anymore.
‘They’ll come back up anyway. I’ll play with them then.’
Mekmilan smiled.
Of course this was after he played around with those things caught in the cage
first.
How envious had he been about the Harvester or the Inspectors.
Him, a Defender, had to stare at the faces of the Akalachias and Rebeloongs by the
borders but those things played around with the livestock when they were bored and
even snacked on them.
‘Keheheh. I’m not envious anymore though.’
Mekmilan growled as he made a content smile.
He had to erase about 20 villages.
Since there wasn’t a set time limit he could enjoy it slowly.
And Mekmillan looked at the bugs trembling with fear from one attack with an amused
expression.
At that moment.
Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!
The land beneath the Satellite Fortress started to tremble.
A sound of something heavy running.
‘Hmm?’
Mekmilan hurriedly spread out his sensory devices out in all directions.
The sound and the tremor was not normal.
The land all around him along with the air itself was crying out from something
mysterious.
And Mekmilan doubted his sight as he looked towards the Green Road.
Since something very familiar was running towards him.
Rough fur.
Thick arms and huge thighs.
Ears that stood up along with a snout that extended out.
Along with sharp and durable teeth that looked like they could chew through
anything.
The existence that was numerous kilometers away felt like it was right in front of
his eyes.
There was a reason why he could see all these details despite the distance.
Since it was that huge.
‘…What the hell.’
Mekmilan exclaimed out in shock as he saw a metal wolf the size of a mountain in
the distance.
The image was so detailed that he was having a hard time deciphering with his own
image reflected on the window.
The giant metal beast which had copied every detail of their perfect race was
charging towards the Satellite Fortress, the Atillan, he was in.
A body that was over 1km tall, it was bringing hundreds of tons of mass.
Boom! Booom!
Every step caused mountains to fall and the land to smash apart.
The clouds dispersed as it shot past them.
“What a toy. Haha. What the hell…”
Mekmilan made a dumbfounded expression.
He could tell just from the vicious aura and the extended claws.
Though it looked like this race, it actually had enmity against them.
‘…Smash it apart first then think.’
That moment.
Kiiiiing
The Satellite Fortress’s main attack got charged up as it fired multiple blue beams
out.
Towards the black wolf running towards it.

Boooom!
The clouds got split as the air heated up from the blue beam.
The 13 blue beams which had crossed mutliple kilometers in a split second started
to assault the giant black wolf.
Clanggg!
Mekmilan smiled as he saw a huge noise occurring.
‘No matter how big it is, it won’t hold on.’
There was nothing that could withstand the main attack of the Satellite Fortress in
this world.
What could they do even if they were huge.
No matter how big it was, it was but a large target if it couldn’t block his
attack..
But Mekmilan’s smile suddenly froze.
“What the fuck!”
Mekmilan screamed out as he saw the demonic beast which was still charging with its
original speed despite being assaulted by the Satellite Fortress.
It wasn’t that the attack had no effect.
The metal furs had been shaved off and parts of the skin had been pushed in like it
had been hit hard.
Actually the left arm, where the beams were focused on, was moving in a weird
fashion as if it had been damaged quite a bit.
It looked like it had become quite a mess but it was not something Mekmilan wanted
to see.
He wanted to see it having fallen onto the ground with holes on its body.
He wanted to see the body melt down like ice beneath the sun.
That was what he imagined but the speed hadn’t decreased a single bit and it was
getting closer to the Satellite Fortress at a tremendous pace.
No, it was actually getting faster.
As if it had gotten confident after confirming that it could take on the attack.
“Fuck!”
This wasn’t the time to waste energy on the cage around the village.
Mekmilan freaked out at the black demonic beast’s charge as he gathered all the
energy and started to pour it all onto the main cannon.
Soon tens of beams flew across the skies.
Boooom! Boom! Boooom!
But it was all useless.
The blue beams constantly smashed onto the wolf’s body and tried to push it back
but the giant wolf, which crossed mountains and rivers in a single step, had gotten
up to the Satellite Fortress in an instant.
And then.
Booooom!
The giant metal claws smashed down onto the Satellite Fortress.
Clang!
“Roaarrr!”
Mekmilan screamed out from the shock that shook the entire Satellite Fortress.
He didn’t know what the hell that thing was made of but it cut right through the
blue barrier that had been protecting the Satellite Fortress.
Crunch! Crackle!
Soon a fight occurred between them.
Boom! Booom!
Since the damage was higher due to the close range, every attack of the Satellite
Fortress caused the black wolf’s body to get pushed in and cause its jointed to
twist in weird angles but the demonic beast didn’t care a single bit about it as it
continued to rip apart the Satellite Fortress with its calws.
And soon.
Booooom!
A bright blue light from the part where the Satellite Fortress had been ripped
apart.
An extremely deep and pure blue light that couldn’t even be compared to that of the
attacks.
Mekmilan cursed out as the Mana engine, the cause of the Satellite Fortress’s power
and something that used Mana crystals, appeared.
“Fucking bastard!”
He knew what the beast was aiming for.
Energy.
It had targeted the energy the Satellite Fortress ran on and had attacked it.
Crunch Crunch Crunch.

Mekmilan hurridely sent a distress signal as he looked at the giant wolf which had
started to chomp down upon the mana crystal and the mana engine as if it was eating
a wrapped lunch.
“Kaltouss! Akinel! Help! This crazy bastard…Why is it doing this!”
Boom! Booom!
The huge sounds of the giant demonic beast and the fortress fighting rang
throughout the giant jungle and the village.
One of the people who had been running away after seeing the blue barrier
disappearing suddenly shouted out
“Hey! You’re doing good! Kill it!”
The people, who were usually afraid of angering the Atillan, had nothing to fear
after realizing that those guys had come to kill them anyway.
“Yeah! Smash it apart!”
“Smash it!”
The people’s cheers were heard by Junghwan as he clashed against the Fortress.
‘Those dumbasses. I’m not doing this for you!”
Though he had gained powers beyond his imaginations, the Satellite Fortress’s power
was higher than he expected.
Junghwan thought of Hansoo as he felt the pain running through his body.
‘Kang Hansoo. You bastard. If things don’t work out the way you said then I’m going
to kill you!’
Junghwan then thought of the conversation he had with Hansoo before he came here.
…………………………………….
Booooom!
A giant wolf broke out of an egg and came out onto the land.
<Uaaahahahaha!>
Junghwan laughed loudly as he controlled the giant wolf’s body.
A tremendously large body that could reach the clouds.
The powerful strength that felt like it could split mountains in half.
‘Just wait.’
He was going to go to the Birdcage.
But the moment he was about to walk away after setting his goal.
“Wait there for a moment.”

A loud shout was heard to Junghwan who had gained a surprising perception after
getting all the liquid metals under his control.
Junghwan looked down from the familiar voice.
‘Hmm? He didn’t leave yet?’
Despite some time having been past, Hansoo, Ekidu and Karhal were still staring at
him.
Well, Ekidu and Karhal were looking at him with fear but Hansoo had an expression
of boredom from the wait.
Junghwan pondered for a moment and then decided to ignore.
Since he was quite busy.
Kuuuooo!
The moment Junghwan was about to ignore them and move away.
Boooooom!
A tremendous shock smashed onto the backside of the metal beast.
<Kuaaaaah!>
Junghwan looked down in rage from the sudden pain.
Chiiiiii
“I said listen before you go.”
“Are you fucking crazy! Hey hey hey!”
Karhal freaked out as he looked at Hansoo who had smashed the demonic beast, who
was about to actually leave, with the Akion.
Chapter 189
Reincarnator – Chapter 189 : Birdcage (1)
* * *
Rumble
Whoooosh!
The upper body of the giant wolf, Junghwan, lowered.
Of course it wasn’t hard for him to crush them by stepping on them in an instant.
But Junghwan suddenly got curious.
As to what he wanted to say so much that he attacked him, this form of his, with
the Akion.
Soon a huge voice came out from the mouth of the demonic beast which had stooped
over.
<Kang Hansoo. You aren’t thinking that I will continue to let you live because I
let you go once right? I don’t believe in debts of the mind.>
‘If you trying to waste my time…You are going to pay for it.’
He had gained power and his suppressed goals had been remembered.
His younger sibling.
His younger sibling who had been dragged away as a sacrifice while they were
searching for the village.
He himself was confident in his skills and he had to protect his sibling so he was
overly arrogant and aggressive in the village but it was too late for him when he
realized something was wrong.
Since the people in the village sent away his younger sibling as a sacrifice in
revenge.
And it was too late after he realized he had been tied down completely after going
under Meitron and Karon.
‘I will find him.’
He was alive and he knew where he was.
He also knew how he was being treated.
There was no reason to not go find him.
If he wasn’t curious and nervous at the same time then he wouldn’t even have given
Hansoo time to speak.
<Hurry and get to the point!>
Rumble
Everytime the mouth of the giant wolfman moved, a thunder-like noise came out from
it along with a hurricane-like gale.
Karhal and Ekidu frowned as they felt like they were in the midst of a storm.
Well, that wasn’t the problem anyway.
‘Fuck. Anyone can tell that he looks pissed off.’

Karhal nervously looked at the face the size of a large house.
And Hansoo replied leisurely.
“If you’re thinking of going to the Birdcage then it’ll be a useless death. Are you
trying to commit suicide?”
He could tell from the direction Junghwan was trying to head towards.
The area between the outer regions of the Green Road and the Arukon’s territory,
the playground and the aquarium of the Higher Races.
Hansoo knew the moment he saw Junghwan trying to run towards the Birdcage after he
gained power and the clan’s symbol disappeared.
That someone precious to him had been captured and taken from him.
Junghwan stopped at those words.
Suicide.
<…>
His consciousness came back slightly from Hansoo’s words.
Though he had gained a tremendous amount of strength, his opponent was not simple.
Seriously.
‘…Could I do it?’
He ran the possibility of him charging into the <Birdcage> his sibling was in and
rescuing him through his mind several times but the more he thought about it the
more nervous he felt.
He realized this after being hit by the Akion.
He was not invincible.
The location he had been hit was still hurting.
The Akion, which was a bit weaker than the Satellite Fortress, was this much
already.
If he were to hit by multiple Satellite Fortresses, which each shot multiple shots
like this, would he be able to survive?
He wouldn’t be.
No, even if he rescued his sibling what would he do?
His strength was time-limited and his sibling will die the moment he died.
Even if he rescued his brother from the Birdcage he wouldn’t be able to take him to
the portal at the end of the Green Road.
Junghwan started to calm down and made a despair-stricken expression.

<Fuck.>
Whooooshhh
A gale caused by a sigh came out from the giant Demonic Beast’s mouth.
Hansoo spoke towards Junghwan.
“So just instead of doing something stupid, just help me. If you help me I’ll take
care of the rest.”
<…What are you going to do?>
“I’ll rescue the people in the Birdcage for you.”
He needed to attack to Birdcage anyway.
Since Metiron was hidden below the Birdcage.
Get rid of Metiron who will get in the way of him getting the Destruction Jade at
the Birdcage.
Then activate the Destruction Jade.
“If you cause a ruckus with your huge body you’d fail but… I can do it.”
<…>
“So just help me, you know right? Where they hid the Destruction Jade.”
It’d be better to squeeze out the location of the Destruction Jade from Metiron but
he had to prepare for a situation where Metiron would refuse to speak.
Since everything will have been useless if he couldn’t find the Destruction Jade.
Junghwan nodded at those words.
He knew.
Them, together as a clan, were set up so they couldn’t betray each other and so
they had shared all the information with each other.
If something like this hadn’t happened then he wouldn’t have been able to even
dream about telling anything to Hansoo.
‘If this guy really activated the Destruction Jade…’
There was an actual possibility.
‘…Well, I’ll die too but that doesn’t matter.’
If mana disappeared then he, who moved from mana, would stop and his conscious
would fade as well but that didn’t matter.
His soul will burn up eventually, it happening a bit sooner doesn’t matter.
If somebody as big as him charged in then countless Satellite Fortresses would

charge in but someone like Hansoo could get in without getting caught.
Even to Metiron under the Birdcage.
But there was a problem.
Junghwan quietly looked at Hansoo and then lifted his hands.
Then he smashed the two huge hands downwards.
Boooom!
Boom!
“Uwaaak!”
Karhal almost fell down from shock but unlike his fears, the giant hands didn’t
squish him flat or anything.
It was actually the opposite.
The giant hand of Junghwan was actually surrounding them.
As if he was protecting them like they were a small chick.
Of course that wasn’t what was intended.
<You speak quite well. But how can I trust you?>
While he spoke Junghwan moved his outwards and inwards as if he could crush them at
any moment.
Implying that he would kill them the moment they said something funny.
Hansoo laughed as he looked at Junghwan.
“I have a method. Oh and there’s something you need to do for me.”
…………………………………………..
Booooom!
‘Fucking bastard! Just buy time? If you fail I’m going to fucking kill you!’
He had been persuaded back then but he started to curse Hansoo as he felt the pain
from the Satellite Fortress’s assault.
Since it was much harder and more dangerous than he had expected.
<Kuaaaaa!>
Booom!
Junghwan kicked the fortress pushing him from the acceleration of the mana engine
as he rebalanced himself and lifted his right hand up in order to smash the
Satellite Fortress again.
Boooom!
The claws that had flown high up into the skies fell down as they sliced away the
surface of the Satellite Fortress.
Then.
Kiiiiing!
Countless attacks shot towards Junghwan who had become defenseless from the large
attack.
Booooom! Boom!
‘Fuck!’
Junghwan grinded his teeth while balancing himself.
The single Satellite Fortress was pushing him back even whilst becoming a mess in
order to buy time.
It was clear to Junghwan what it was doing.
It was buying time.
But he laughed coldly.
‘You damned bastard. I’m the same as well.’
Junghwan saw the Satellite Fortresses coming in from the distance, roared loudly
and then jumped into the skies.
<Uaaaaap!>
Booom!
The surrounding land trembled from the giant body jumping into the skies.
Junghwan, after jumping into the skies, used both hands to smash the mana engine of
the Satellite Fortress while falling down.
Boooooom!
The hammer created from his two hands caused the entire Satellite Fortress to
tremble.
Rumble!
The Satellite Fortress, which had turned into quite a mess, couldn’t handle the
tremendous force pushing it down as it crashed down onto the ground.
Junghwan tried to spit as he destroyed a Satellite Fortress but then realized he

wasn’t an living being anymore as he drove his claws into the Satellite Fortress
with a bitter smile.
Crunch!
He pulled out the mana engine that was filled with mana crystals and devoured it as
he refilled his used up energy.
‘Fucking hell…Isn’t this a bit too well made? I feel exhausted already.’
It wasn’t physical.
It was mental exhaustion from controlling this humongous wolfman.
Since he could feel his soul burning up.
‘I think I’ll die.’
As energy refilled, the damaged body quickly fixed itself and recovered.
Suuuuurururk
The broken arm fixed itself as the metal bits that fell off flew back in and
recombined onto the body.
If it had enough energy and Junghwan’s soul remained intact then this monster could
fight like an immortal.
Of course those two things were the biggest issues.
The body was fine but he still felt like he would fall down.
But he couldn’t stop here.
Since he had made a contract with Hansoo.
‘They’re…Coming.’
Then.
Whooooosh!
He could see two Satellite Fortress approaching towards him from across the
horizon.
It was clear that the ones patrolling around the Birdcage were hurriedly flying
towards this location.
‘They won’t give me any time to rest huh.’
He had caused a ruckus around the Birdcage in order to pull these guys out on
purpose.
Though he had achieved his goal, he started to feel a bit pressured facing two when
one was hard already.
He watched the Satellite Fortresses approaching him slowly, grinded his teeth and
prepared himself.
Since he needed to fulfill his part.
That was the only method for success.
‘Damned bastard. You have to succeed. If not…It’ll be the end of you as well.’
He thought of the prohibition that Hansoo thought of and mumbled while thinking
about his sibling.
……………………………..
“…Hey, are you okay?”
Karhal made a confused expression while looking at the liquid metal squirming
around Hansoo’s body.
The metal that had separated from Junghwan’s body had surrounded Hansoo’s body like
armor and was constantly squirming around.
It looked like it was protecting Hansoo and it was indeed doing so but Karhal knew
what purpose it had.
It was the evidence of Hansoo and Junghwan’s contract.
If Hansoo did as he wanted then the liquid metal around his body will try to
penetrate into his heart and brain.
Hansoo replied nonchalantly at Karhal.
“I need to at least do this much in order to make him move.
If he hadn’t done this much then Junghwan wouldn’t have believed him and instead
would have charged into this place.
Towards the Birdcage he could see in the distance.
A 15m-tall tower that seemed tiny from the outside.
But Karhal, who had checked the intel in Dakidus’s Satellite Fortress, knew.
That it was merely the entrance.
The true structure of the humongous underground structure that spread out multiple
kilometers wide.
Birdcage.
One of the King’s favorite resorts.
The King watched the humans the Hunting Dogs caught for him and enjoyed his time
there.
Along with countless other Arukons.
Usually a Birdcage was just for watching but that giant Birdcage had many things
used to play around with humans as well as using the humans as snacks.
The three races were usually hostile against each other but in there they were all
quite friendly as they enjoyed their time.
One of the only locations where the three races found peace with each other.
‘Anyway…For the Destruction Jade to be with Metiron.’
Hansoo mumbled as he thought of the Destruction Jade’s location he heard from

Junghwan.
Eres had told him how it looked like in the past but Hansoo didn’t have a method of
knowing where it had gone after it fell into Clementine’s hands.
He had thought that they would’ve hidden it somewhere but for Metiron to have it in
person.
‘Well. That’s not bad really.’
From what he had heard, the Destruction Jade was a very small object.
Even smaller than the Sealing Jade he had in the past.
Since it wasn’t hard to carry it around, it was better to hold onto it so they
could use it in times of emergencies.
“Let’s go.”
Hansoo spoke towards the Birdcage.
He just needed to kill Metiron hiding below the Birdcage and activate the
Destruction Jade.
Karhal asked Hansoo at those words.
“Hey, it should be easier this time around since our opponents are humans right?”
It was hard to imagine that a human could be stronger than the Satellite Fortress
or the Judge they had fought.
Though there were quite a lot of Arukons inside the Birdcage, the liquid metal
around Hansoo’s body was quite good at hiding from their senses to a degree so the
thing they had to be cautious of the most were humans.
“Well…They aren’t pushovers.”
Mad Monarch’s* underlings, Dark Lords.
And one of them.
Though he had the power of a lord, he was far beyond normal lords in terms of
strength and thanks to the power of his trait.
Hansoo frowned as he thought of Metiron, the Dark General.
……………………………………….
Below the Birdcage.
Metiron, who had a extremely dark ring on his hand, frowned while listening to the
reports.
‘White a ruckus.’
And thousands of people were gathered around Metiron.
People who had gathered from the sudden movements of the Satellite Fortress.
Metiron mumbled after hearing the reports from Karon who had escaped while being
surrounded by countless amounts of people lined up perfectly around him as if they
were soldiers in an army.
“…The Maze got destroyed completely? And this is what happened afterwards?”
“Yes.”
“How strange. What the hell happened there? Why are these crazy bastards trying to
kill us all?”
Metiron then looked towards the Arukon laying on the ground in the distance.
A 6m large body and armor that looked quite good.
Around the Arukon, who seemed to have a high position, there were corpses of tens
of other Arukons as well.
A scene that was impossible to even imagine if one thought about the differences
between an Arukon and humans.
But this was the reality.
“A King shouldn’t go crazy in front of us yeah? If you came to a resort then you
should just enjoy yourself and leave.”
“Grrr…You fucking viper-like bastard.”
“If you are going to hit us from the back then do it properly like me. This is what
happens when you leave loose ends.”
Metiron laughed coldly as he looked at the owner of the Birdcage that they had
caught, the Arukon’s King.
*This was a TL mistake on my part. Mad Monarch = Gwang Goonju = Light Monarch. The
korean word of ???, Gwang Goonju is how one pronounces it. I first thought it was a
name. Light Monarch/ Mad Monarch were created because ? can mean both madness and
light. The translation of mad makes the most sense since he’s quite crazy and
though he should honestly be called a Mad Lord, since Lord is the trait, I’ll keep
it Mad Monarch unless you guys prefer Mad Lord. Sorry for the mistranslation and I
hope this cleared up some things.
Chapter 190
* * *
Metiron looked at the King laying on the ground as he laughed.
“So…You thought we were the ones who betrayed you?”
“Kurruuk….Grr.”
Metiron made a bored expression while looking at the King, who had lost all his
energy from being mind controlled, as he got lost in thought.
‘These guys aren’t going to stop attacking anymore either.’
They had crossed the line already.
They had killed the Arukons who had attacked them first and even taken their King
as hostage.
‘Thank god I had this around… If not then…’
Metiron mumbled quietly as he touched the black ring on his hand.
The sensation of all the mana in his body disappearing hurt but it damaged the
Higher Races more than himself.
And this was why they were laid out on the ground before him.
‘Anyways…What do I do now?’
It would be nice if he could use this King as hostage but the Higher Races didn’t
really care for their kind that much.
‘Tsk. This is going to cause the farms Clementine created to all get destroyed.’
Saving their lives weren’t hard.
Since they just needed to take the Portal at the end of the Green Road.
But the farms that they had raised for over ten years being destroyed felt a little
wasteful.
Metiron kicked the corpse of the Arukon by his feet and then frowned.
He didn’t like them but they needed each other so they had held back for countless
years and had worked together but for it to be broken apart in just an instant.
But Metiron shook his head after a brief moment of thought.
This wasn’t important.
He needed decide what to do from this point.
And there was need for him to ask for a decision this large.
Though he was the director of all this, he still had a superior officer above him.
Logically, it would be better for them to back off and maintain their strength but
Clementine may have different thoughts.
Oooooong
As Metiron willed.
The soul fragment in Metiron’s heart started to tremble.
Towards the right arm of Clementine who should be adventuring around the higher
zones with Clementine as of this moment.
Towards the owner of one of the seven soul fragments in his heart.
Since trait didn’t need mana to use.
<What shall I do?>
This was all he needed to report.
Since they will read his memories anyway.
‘The Destruction Jade…I should take it or something. Maybe hide it somewhere.’
Metiron mumbled as he looked at the black ring on his hand.
If they couldn’t use it then nobody could use it.
He couldn’t destroy it since it was extremely hard but making it so nobody could
use it was easy.
Metiron continued to touch the ring while waiting for orders from above.
And then a vibration rang through his head.
A sound that made his soul tremble.
“Haaa.”
Metiron made a strange expression from the answer.
…………………………………………….
Booooom!
Hansoo smashed the door of the tower after reaching it in an instant.
Boooom!
Dragon Essence Blade, Body Enhancement Surgery and 100%-filled strength rune caused
the front door to be smashed apart.
Whooosh
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the tunnel in front of him that led downwards.
‘Why isn’t it activating?’
To his memory, there was a elevator that worked with mana here.
So that people can ride it down.
It was something the Sages used but since it was now the resort of the Higher
Races, it should always be working.
‘Strange.’
Hansoo looked around and then threw some pores of the Pandemic Blade down.
Whoooosh!
The mana filled spores fell down the tunnel along with the wind.
The bright orange spores were easily seen even in the midst of the dark tunnel.
But at that moment.
Hooong!
As if the electricity had been cut off, the light of the spores suddenly
disappeared.
And Hansoo frowned as he saw this.
‘They activated the Destruction Jade huh.’
A vacuum of mana.
It was similar to the Sealing Jade in the sense that it caused the mana to freeze
in a set area but the quality was different.
For it to even cause mana that came in from the outside to stop.
The inner part of the Birdcage would probably be devoid of mana.
If they controlled the Destruction jade and then activated it, this wasn’t a
strange scene actually.
Hansoo thought for a moment and then took off the Heavenly Wrath Armor and the
Arukon’s Spear around his body.
And then gave it to Ekidu and Karhal.
“Why are you giving this to us?”
Hansoo spoke.
“If it’s a mana vacuum in there then I can’t use this anyway. Hold onto this. And
if you see anyone pop out then use this to suppress them all or push them back in.”
The adventurers who come out may be able to use mana again but they wouldn’t be
able to come out if Karhal and Ekidu guard the door with the Heavenly Wrath Armor.
“Hey! What the hell are you saying! Then normal people can get hurt!”
Karhal, whose sibling might be in there, shouted back.
It was suppression but such a weapon like the Akion wouldn’t just stop there.
Hansoo then looked at Ekidu.
“Ekidu, do you have the same thoughts? Even if way more people will die because
some people escape from in here?”
“…”
Ekidu pondered for a moment and replied.
“Are you afraid of someone escaping with the Destruction Jade?”
Hansoo nodded at her words.
They would dig through the ground if they had mana but since they didn’t they
wouldn’t be able to penetrate through the materials of the Birdcage.
This was the only exit.
Which means that if they couldn’t get the Destruction Jade from the one who escapes
with the Destruction Jade then they would all die.
Since the Higher Races will start a massacre with the Satellite Fortresses.
Since they didn’t know the faces of all of Metiron’s clansmen, they didn’t know who
would bring it out either.
They needed to block this place no matter what.
And Hansoo needed to bring out the Destruction Jade while Junghwan bought time no
matter what.
Ekidu pondered for a moment at Hansoo’s words but then nodded.
“Give it to me. I’ll block them.”
She felt the importance of this job.
‘…I’ll only stop at suppression.’
Ekidu’s eyes changed.
She used the White River Demonic Art.
Emotions were erased from her face as it turned into an extremely cold one.
She hadn’t lost her sanity but her emotions won’t hinder her from what she needed
to do anymore.
‘Fuck.’
While Karhal saw this scene.
Hansoo spoke towards Karhal after handing Ekidu the Akion and Heaven’s Wrath Armor.
“And Karhal comes with me.”
“…Damn.”
Karhal laughed bitterly as he realized the meaning behind this.
Hansoo wasn’t taking him because he believed in him.

He was taking him because if Karhal remained here then he might make some horrible
mistake or mess the situation up.
But Karhal shook his head.
‘Yeah. Let’s think positive. Him not killing me is already a gift.’
Karhal actually already felt chills from Hansoo’s ruthless decisions.
Though he had helped Hansoo up until now, if he messed things up then his life
would be lost in an instant.
Which meant that this was extremely important to Hansoo.
Taking him instead of killing him was already a thankful thing.
‘…Help this guy as much as I can. Then save my sibling while doing so.’
Karhal gulped down his saliva and then grasped tightly onto the <Snake’s Path>
Junghwan spat out before as he followed Hansoo down.
……………………………………..
Kwadudududk!
Hansoo’s body fell while slashing the wall of the dark tunnel that led downwards.
Then.
Whoooosh
As they fell into the tunnel.
Hwaaaa!
The skills surrounding Karhal’s body disappeared along with mana.
At the same time.
Chuuuururururk
The liquid metal surrounding Hansoo’s body melted down.
Along with the metals inside him threatening his brain and his heart.
Spit
Karhal made a strange expression while watching Hansoo spit out the liquid metal
and then spoke as if he remembered something.
“…Did you perhaps knew this would happen? Was that why you allowed him to lay that
thing on you?”
Hansoo looked at Karhal at those words and then replied.
“Yes, the moment I heard Metiron had the Destruction Jade. Though it wasn’t
confirmed that he had it.”
It might’ve been different if Meitron didn’t have the Destruction Jade.

There was no way Metiron wouldn’t use the Destruction Jade when the Arukon and
other Higher Races suddenly attacked them.
Since it wouldn’t be hard for the Higher Races to kill him and his countless
clansmen if he didn’t use it.
Once he entered a location where mana was frozen, it didn’t matter what Junghwan
casted on him.
“…”
Karhal made a fearful expression while watching Hansoo.
He had sent Junghwan to his death while knowing that the prohibition Junghwan set
on him would be useless.
Just so he could get the Destruction Jade.
Hansoo took a glance at Karhal and then spoke out a few words.
“Get ready. This is the beginning. And I don’t plan to break any promises.”
“Huh?”
Then.
Whooosh
Wind started to come into the tunnel from below the tunnel.
And then.
“Huuuuaaak!”
Karhal freaked out as he saw the scene before while falling from the tunnel.
A giant area surrounded by darkness.
It was dark and their mana had been frozen, but the 100% perception runes still
existed.
Karhal’s vision penetrated through the darkness and swept the area below.
The first thing that came into his view was a semi-circular area that was a few
kilometers in diameter and height.
The place they landed was the center of this place.
The second thing was the countless giant marbles that had lost their light.
They seemed like they were used as a light source and were stuck upon the ceilings
but as if they had stopped working from the disappearance of mana, they had all
been turned off.
The last thing that came into his view was…The chaos.
“Uaaaaak!”
“Roaaarr! The King! Where’s the King!’
“These bugs! Die!”
“Fucking bitches! Die! Die!”
Though they were still quite far from the ground, the sound and the scene was
witnessed by Karhal.
Karhal exclaimed out in stupor as he heard the roars, deathly screams and sounds of
clashes.
“Oh god…”
It was chaos in itself.
Thousands of Higher Races who had lost their sanity and tens of thousands of humans
were running around the strange structures.
But before they could get a clearer view of this place.
Puaaaak!
They fell onto the center of the lake.
Chwaaaak!
From the rough fall of the two people, they created waves on the surface of the
lake.
“Puuhup!”
Though they didn’t have any mana, their physical bodies were already monstrous.
Karhal came back to his senses after the land and then pushed his head out of the
water.
He checked the scene again in case he made a mistake but the scene he had seen
before was even clearer now.
Chaos.
Some were crawling towards the ceiling through the walls and some were hiding
between the structures away from the Higher Race.
Though they had lost their mana, the physical abilities of the Higher Race were
still far superior.
The Higher Races that resembled eagles, rats and wolves were massacring the humans
within the chaos.
As Karhal lost his words.
An angered roar was heard from the distance.
“Kurung! Hey you bugs over there! How did you get in from above! What’s the
situation above!”
Kuuduk Kudududuk.
Hansoo watched the rat-shaped Rebeloong approaching them after seeing them fall
down as he spoke towards Karhal.
“If you were going to save somebody from this place, how are you going to do it?”
This damned world.
Saving somebody wasn’t taking care of them with love and care.
No matter how they cared for them, if they met a powerful enemy then they would
just get killed.
The best method was set already.
Destroying everything that may become their enemy.
‘I shall erase all of you.’
Chwaaaak!
Hansoo stood up from the lake while looking at the Higher Race stomping towards him
with the Forked Lightning in his hand.
Chapter 191
Chwaaaaak!
3rd Generation Rebeloong, Makeronia, frowned as he grasped the metal debris in his
hands while watching the human who fell down from above.
‘What the hell. Fuck.’
The debris created from the Birdcage falling apart was dyed in blood.
Of course not his but blood of others.
“Kuaaaaa…!”
Crunch Crunch
Makeronia chomped a leg of a human in order to relieve a bit of stress as he

started to stomp his way towards the humans in the center of the lake.
“Uaaaa…”
“Hehe. Why? Do we look that easy since we don’t have mana anymore?”
Makeronia laughed as he looked at the human screaming out in pain.

It was truth that the Rebeloongs were much more inferior to the Akalachias and
Rebeloongs physically.
But that only applied to 1st and 2nd generation members, the 3rd generation members
like him weren’t that much weaker than the Arukons due to their larger number.
But killing a few bugs wasn’t enough to relieve his stress entirely.
‘Damn. I can’t contact the Satellite Fortress because there’s no mana… So this is
the Destruction jade I’ve been hearing about huh.’
Being affected by it felt horrible.
The barrier of the Satellite Fortress that protected him had disappeared and the
Destruction Beam that could set the grounds aflame did not come out either.
For him, somebody who received great treatment even out of the Rebeloongs, to
become like this.
‘I need to figure out the situation first.’
Makeronia finished his thoughts and then started to walk towards the humans who
fell into the lake in the distance.
…………………………………………….
“Ugh…”
Karhal got up from the waters and then asked a question while looking at the rat
face approaching him from the distance.
He was curious the whole time he fell down.
“What are you going to do now? We have no way of finding that small item called the
Destruction Jade?”
Karhal asked with a confused expression.
If the Destruction Jade was that small then the other side could hide it anywhere
in this place.
Karhal thought that there wasn’t anyone below here because Hansoo had came in with
such confidence.
Or that they were all trapped or immobile.
But Karhal could not understand how Hansoo was going to find a tiny object within a
space where tens of thousands of people are running around in chaos.
‘And it’s not like we have a lot of time either.’
The inside was a chaos and there was a limit to how long Junghwan could hold on
outside.
“It’ll be hard with just the Destruction Jade alone anyway”
Even Eres couldn’t cover the entire zone with the Destruction Jade in the past.
Like how the Sealing Jade needed a enhancement, the Destruction Jade needed one as
well.
Hansoo mumbled while looking at the already chaotic Birdcage.
The Destruction Jade was powerful but it was not enough.
It might’ve been different if the Destruction Jade was powerful enough to stop the
entire zone but it was not.
Since even Eres had run away after using the Destruction Jade in the past.
‘I need to find a complementary object for this.’
Below here.
There was something below this location, which was originally designed as a
research facility, that would complement the Destruction Jade.
Something created as a pair to the Destruction Jade.
‘Since the two resonate…I’ll be able to find the Destruction Jade if I find that.’
Hansoo finished his thoughts and started to walk away.
“We’ll now go underground from here.”
“What? Where?”
Hansoo pointed towards the giant rat that was holding onto seven different humans
as it walked over to them from the question.
“We’ll find out if we ask.”
Wouldn’t the original visitors of the Birdcage know that the best?
Crunch Crunch.
‘What kind of rat…’
Karhal frowned.
A 4m large rat.
A mouse was a cute animal within Karhal’s memories since he used to raise a pet
hamster but when it grew to 4m in size, it was a completely different story.
And even more so if it held humans with broken necks in its hands.
It didn’t just look like a rat standing up but rather much similar to a human due
to the abnormally developed upper body muscles.
Actually, if Hansoo’s body was stretched to twice his size and put on a giant rat
mask then he would look just like that.
‘It’s a fucking crazy Mickey Mouse. It is doing an amazing job destroying my

childhood.’
Hansoo spoke towards Karhal.
“Support. I taught you the sign language right?”
“Mmhm…”
Karhal nodded.
He was quite tense but he had no confidence to do anything alone in this place.
What the hell would he do in a place like this by himself.
‘Follow him for now.’
Then.
Booooom!
“What the…”
Makeronia made a dumbfounded expression at the human who had started charging
towards him.
It wasn’t abnormal to see a human charging at him.
Since the fearless ones trapped in the Birdcage charged at him the moment mana
sustaining the barriers disappeared.
But nobody had charged at him by themselves like this before.
They charged in numbers of hundreds at the least.
“Huh…”
The moment Makeronia threw away the humans in his hand and was about to smash
Hansoo with his lifted right hand.
Twitch
Hansoo, who was inspecting the Rebeloong closely while charging, sent a signal with
his empty left hand which did not hold the spear.
Karhal gulped at the strange movements of the hand as he sent an attack with the
<Snake’s Path>.
Booooom!
The bowstring rang as the arrow flew across and charged towards the giant mouse
violently.
To be exact it was heading towards the right side of the heart Hansoo had signed
him to shoot towards.
Chwaaaa!
Makeronia scoffed as he looked at the arrow flying towards him.
Not bad.
A bug who had this much strength was within the strongest of the bugs.
But their races were still different.
He didn’t have the sixth sense or the tenacity of the Arukons but he still had
muscles, senses and a body that was dimensions apart in quality.
The target of the arrow could clearly be seen by him.
And he could easily dodge it.
‘I guess I’ll have to try a bit.’
Crunch
The moment Makeronia scoffed and was about to focus onto the arrow flying towards
him.
Hansoo’s eyes shone.
At the same time.
Boooom!
Hansoo’s speed rose by multiple times in an instant.
The Dragon Essence Blade lined up within his body as it enhanced his body and the
liquid metal of the Body Enhancement Surgery further enhanced the previous result.
Hansoo’s body, which was still at a human’s level, evolved even beyond the
Rebeloong.
The body that could fight against Dakidus when his runes were crawling upon the
very bottom had now received the blessings of 100% maximized runes as his body’s
strength easily rose over the limit of destroying a Rebeloong.
Makeronia, who was focused entirely on the arrow, turned around at the sudden
change in noise and then freaked out at the human who was charging towards him with
a speed that was unbelievably faster than what it had been before.
“You..You fucking rat!”
“Funny.”
Whoosh
A painful mistake.
The human had gotten up to his face in an instant and was slashing its spear at his
head.
Makeronia fell in despair as he stared at the golden spear that was flying in to
penetrate his head and tried to call for his comrades.
He was acting solo because of the pride as a 3rd Generation member but as he fell
into a dangerous situation, the swarm instincts within his blood had boiled up.
He was different than the Akalachias or the Arukons who lived in small communities.
They were a race who used their massive numbers of their swarm to suppress the
enemy.
The instincts that were sleeping within his blood since it wasn’t needed due to him
not having met any powerful opponents suddenly exploded out.
“Kiii…”
Crunch
The spear that was heading for his head made a strange twist as it penetrated his
vocal chord near his neck.
“!!”
And as the vocal chords got cut and the spear blocked his throat, the scream that
was coming up got stopped.
Makeronia freaked out as he tried to retaliate.
Since he could continue to move as long as his head remained intact.
But sadly the spear that cut through his vocal chords did not stop there as it
continued to penetrate its way through.
Kwaduduk.
The spear that cut through his vocal chords dug in even deeper, smashed through his
skull and stopped right in front of the brain and numerous other nerves.
“….gurgle.”
The entire body of Makeronia that was about to retaliate stopped moving.
The muscles loosened up as the lower body that was supporting him started to give
away.
Then.
Makeronia couldn’t stand up any longer after the nerves that reached down to his
body got severed as he slowly fell down backwards.
Everyone freaked out as they saw Hansoo who had turned a Higher Race half dead in
an instant.
For somebody to turn that monstrous being into a retard in an instant.
And the amazement was the same to Karhal as well.
“Woah…Can’t you just handle all of this once your mana comes back?”
Karhal joked around as he spoke.
For him to smash apart something that even hundreds of people had a hard time
killing in an instant.
The sensation that he hadn’t been in this world that long when he fought Dakidus
could clearly be felt now.
Hansoo shook his head at Karhal’s joke of a question.
“It’s like this because there’s no mana.”
He didn’t have a lot of skills and their mastery weren’t high anyway.
Since every skill were high quality they had a much stronger might than other
people but that wasn’t his strong point.
The human’s strongest point was the firepower coming from numerous chain
activations of skills.
If a manaless Hansoo was like having his hands and legs tied, a normal adventurer
without mana was like an armless and legless person.
‘Well. It wouldn’t be as much as these guys though.’
Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the Rebeloong twitching on the ground with its head
almost cut off.
These guys were probably beyond being armless and legless and instead probably felt
like a fish out of water.
‘It’s nice I got him before he screamed.’
This guy was the weakest of the three race in terms of one on one battle but their
numbers were the problem.
He had profited since he had ambushed while it had been distracted but if his
comrades came running after it screamed out then things would’ve turned much more
tiresome.
Gurgle.
Hansoo approached the Rebeloong who was watching him in fear on the ground and then
sat upon its chest.
He then asked with his fingers raised.
“What generation?”
“Gurgle…”
“If you answer well then I’ll end you quick and painlessly. If not then I’ll just
leave.”
At those words the fear in Makeronia’s eyes deepened.
It was better to die cleanly here.
Since the ones who he had thrown away were glaring at him in rage and hate after
realizing the situation.
‘Even…Even the shit I have done to these guys alone in this place is enough…’
The moment Hansoo’s fingers, which were rotating around 1, 2 and 3, landed on 3.
Makeronia used his eyelids which were still moving and hurriedly blinked numerous
times.
“A third generation…”
“Wait! Don’t kill him!”
The moment the rage filled voices were heard by Hansoo.
Crunch.
Hansoo smashed apart the head of the Rebeloong and stood up as if he was done here.
Karhal made a confused expression from those actions.
“Didn’t you need these guys?”
“I don’t need these things. I need the ones who lived here originally.”
“The ones who lived here?”
Hansoo nodded.
1st Generation.
He needed the ancient beasts that used to live here hundreds of years ago and still
continued to live here.
This place.
The beginnings of the Higher Race who had gained their strength from the Sage’s
research lab, the
‘Parrot, rat, dog and monkey…Quite a lot huh.’
Ones who had become a new race after being enhanced so they can create the , which
was the base of the Sage’s power, within their own body.
‘If I can attain that then…The humans would also be able to attain a sea of mana
that they can use.’
Hansoo thought of his final goal.
Translator’s Note : Oh shit. Dat foreshadow
Red Zone : Breeding Grounds.
Orange Zone : Steroids Factory.
Yellow Zone : Hogwarts?
We shall see.
Chapter 192
Reincarnator – Chapter 192 : Pektoril (1)
* * *
“What are you going to do now?”
One of the seven people who had been held in Makeronia’s hands, Tania, spoke
towards Chen who was the person who acted as their leader.
Chen looked at the man in the distance, pondered for a bit and then looked at
Tania.
“The ones who were caught with us are still hiding nearby right?”
Tania nodded at those words.
The 398 people who had been trapped along with them in Birdcage area 11-3.
The moment the mana barrier that was blocking them disappeared they had ambushed
Makeronia but the result was very bad.
Because a few had been massacred in the very beginning the rest all ran away like
the wind and the ones who had charged in first had been caught.
Anyways, Chen mumbled while looking at the man in the distance after being
released.
‘We have to follow him. No matter what.’
Though one had died the situation was still very bad.
The Higher Races were on a rampage from the mana having disappearing and the other
surviving adventurers were doing everything they can in order to survive.
‘But how?’
Chen fell into his thoughts.
Looking at things logically, the seven of them were baggage.
He could just tell from the eyes of the man with the bow looking at him with
annoyance.
And this was the truth.
‘Fuck. You’re a leech as well.’
As Chen was mumbling.

A conversation was heard by him.
“We need to find the 1st Generation ones.”
The moment he heard it.
Chen shouted out instinctively.
“I know! I know where a 1st Generation one is!”
From Chen’s words the heads of the two, who had been ignoring him the whole time,
turned around.
‘Yes.’
Chen celebrated within his mind.
…………………………………………..
“Haa…Ha…”
Chen, who had been looking at the surroundings while hiding between the rubble,
slowly came out and moved again after checking that nobody was around.
Karhal followed Chen through the wooden structures as he asked.
“So the 1st Generation ones are here right?”
Chen nodded as he was guiding Hansoo, Karhal and the others.
“Yes. And it’s not ones but just one. There aren’t that many 1st Generations around
anymore.”
Thousands of Higher Races had come to see them while they were caught in this
Birdcage.
But even out of all the Higher Races there weren’t that many that lived over
hundreds of years.
Mainly three to four per race.
Of course there were even less of them who came to the Birdcage.
“I’ve seen one from the Akalachias here. They should definitely be here since it
hadn’t even been a day since they came here.”
The wooden structure in the distance was a location where the Akalachias usually
enjoyed their stay.
It was very likely that they were still in here.
“Hey, why are you being informal with me?”
“…”
Chen ignored Karhal’s words as he focused on guiding them.
Towards a direction where they could hide from the eyes of the Higher Races the
best.
‘I must stay by these guys no matter what.’
He wasn’t finding a perfectly safe location.
Since there wouldn’t be such a place like this.
His goal was finding a place that was as safe as possible.
‘At least until this chaos calms down…’
Tania spoke to Chen with sign languages.
<Hey. Shouldn’t we…Take the others with us? We’re leaving them behind?>
Chen frowned at this.
‘Damned Bastards. If they all charged in then… We could’ve won. Cowards.’
Chen grinded his teeth as he stopped his bleeding from his missing left arm which
had been bit off my Makeronia.
No matter how strong they were they were still adventurers who can gained quite a
lot of runes.
If 400 people charged in then they would easily be able to kill one.
But the moment Chen and others charged in, everyone else had ran away.
‘I hope they all die.’
Chen suppressed his feelings as he softly replied to Tania.
<That’s more dangerous. Imagine 400 people swarming around. What do you think will
happen?>
<Mmm…>
Tania nodded at this.
They were being able to dodge the eyes of the Higher Race as of now since they only
had nine people.
But if there were 400 people?
It would be hard to dodge the eyes of the Higher Races roaming around in rage.
‘This is too smooth.’
Tania made a confused expression while heading towards their goal after having come
out from the debris.
This was the territory of the Akalachias who acted solo.
But it was strange that they hadn’t seen a single Rebeloongs or Arukons who were
high in number.
It was comfortable but too unusual.

‘…We need to check our surroundings.’
The moment Tania raised his five senses to the brim.
Kiiiing
Kiing
“…This sound is.”
The extremely high voices that she hadn’t been able to hear came into her ears
after she focused her senses.
A special call that the Rebeloongs used to call the members of their race.
‘I feel uneasy.’
Tania and Chen frowned.
………………………………..
2nd Generation Rebeloong, Kalipso, frowned as he looked at the members around him.
Almost 900.
Since quite some time had been past since the chaos had started, it was normal for
everyone to have gathered by now.
But an empty space could be seen.
“Where’s Makeronia?”
Kalipso asked the others but everyone shrugged their shoulders and nobody answered.
Which meant that they didn’t know.
Kalipso frowned from this.
‘There’s no way that he got killed by the humans or anything.’
It wasn’t that the humans weren’t a threat.
They had lost their mana and there were much more humans than them here anyway.
But there wasn’t anyone who had heard Makeronia’s call.
It was impossible for the 3rd Generation Makeronia to have died before he could use
his call even if a swarm of humans came onto him.
There’s only one kind of guys who can do that.
Well, two different types.
‘Damned bastards, I knew this would happen.’
Kalipso tapped his protruded front teeth.
A sound that he made when he was in a foul mood.

Kaliso spoke towards his surroundings.
“You guys know why I gathered you right?”
Everyone nodded.
Since their cries meant more than just calling each other.
If the Arukons had powerful bodies and a sixth sense and the Akalachias had
powerful battle strength and the ability to fly then they had insane reproduction
abilities along with their destruction beams and the communication ability to
utilize their numbers.
Anyways, Kalipso opened his mouth again in order to explain again.
‘Strange…Our calls don’t work as well here.’
“This is our chance. A very precious one.”
A group’s battle prowess important but a leader was important as well.
A great burden laid upon the leader in this place where they were cut off from
mana.
This place was originally a place made for high ranked officials of the Higher
Races to enjoy their time.
People who should have been protected until the very end if not for a chaotic
situation such as this.
Such people were all trapped within these tight spaces.
“The balance has been tipped already since we found out the Destruction Jade is in
here already.”
The moment they found out the Destruction Jade’s whereabouts, they had no reason to
hold back anymore.
What they were worried about was them annoying a human and only their race being
affected by the Destruction jade.
But since it was already activated like this, there was nothing to hold back.
‘And we just need to kill every living in here, simple.’
And they were at a huge advantage.
“The dog heads lost their king and the Akalachias are powerful but they roam around
alone, they can’t fly in here anyway.”
‘Though I don’t know why.’
In this strange Birdcage, the Akalachias couldn’t fly and the Arukons couldn’t
utilize their Sixth Sense.
And they couldn’t use their cries to call each other that well either.
It seemed like the 1st Generations knew something but they didn’t say anything.
‘Well. We can just ask after we go out. Or ask those parrots before they die.’
Kalipso laughed coldly as he thought of the 1st Generation over at the Akalachia
territory, Pektoril.
“The only ones who survive in here…Are our race.”
Going against the two races who have lost their leaders would be very easy.
One of the 3rd Generation member, Amedos, asked.
“Then what about the humans? There are too many for us to ignore.”
They were in an advantage, the vicious Arukons and powerful Akalachias were no
pushovers.
They didn’t have the strength to fight the humans at the same time as well.
Kalipso laughed coldly at Amedos’s words.
“We can’t ignore our precious resources. Let’s just play the game we usually play.
The war game.”
“Keke. Then I shall play with the guys at the 1st region.”
“38th region for me.”
The other Rebeloongs made amused and excited expressions at Kalipso’s words.
………………………………………….
Booom!
“Fucking hell!”
Karhal saw the adventurers causing a ruckus as he made a dumbfounded expression.
“Kill it!”
“Damn! I’m the one who killed them!”
The humans were killing each other.
They were fighting each other with a headband that had strange symbols on their
head.
‘Are they crazy?’
They should be hiding quietly or trying to strike the Higher Races but why the hell
were they killing each other.
And from the way they were moving they weren’t doing in a urgent manner either.
They made formations and stayed true each person’s roles and acted very naturally.
As if it was very familiar to them.
Karhal spoke towards Chen guiding them.

“Hey! Why the hell are those crazy guys doing that.”
This wasn’t a survival game or anything, why the hell were they fighting with those
headbands.
“Oh yeah…You came from above. You shouldn’t know then.”
“What?”
Chen clenched his teeth and mumbled.
“It’s a game. A war game.”
The administrator of this game was the Higher Race.
The pawns of the game were humans.
The rule was simple.
The 400 man people of different regions will kill as many people as they can and
take their headbands.
When the timer ends the region with the highest number of headbands would be
victorious and the owner of that area won.
Though they had lost their mana and had been freed, the difference in rankings
still existed.
Mana will come back eventually and they will face the judgement of the Higher Race.
It was obvious that they followed the orders of the Higher Race.
It wasn’t weird either.
Since they had lived like this ever since they got trapped in the Birdcage.
Chen had tried attacking because he hadn’t been here for that long.
‘Damn. They made a game in the midst of this chaos?’
Chen grinded his teeth while looking around.
Moving around in a small group in order to not get caught by the Higher Races would
actually hurt them in this situation.
They couldn’t dodge the eyes of that many people.
Chen shouted towards Hansoo in despair.
“Since it happened like this. Let’s go over there as well!”
“What?”
As Karhal made a dumbfounded expression, Chen made an annoyed expression.
“Then what? You want to go through that thing?”
Chen then pointed towards the vicinity of their target.

And Karhal spat on the ground as he saw where the finger was pointing towards.
“Fuck…It’s busy enough fighting those monsters but we have to kill the humans as
well?”
For them to kill humans in order to kill the beast.
Hansoo and Karhal frowned as he looked at the adventurers swarming towards their
direction from the Akalachia’s territory.
……………………………………
“These rat bastards. I knew you would do this. Those guys excel at betrayal.”
A giant bird with a height of 10m mumbled as he looked at the Rebeloongs and humans
charging towards him from the distance.
He was a bird but just like the Arukons and Rebeloongs, the muscular humanoid
lifeform was closer to a human with a beak and wings than a bird.
‘Well whatever. Since we needed to be closer to a human’s shape in order to receive

the remodeling surgery of the Sages…’
Akalachia, Pektoril, thought of the things that had been done to him hundreds of
years ago as he stared at the Rebeloongs charging towards him.
The ones who had betrayed the Sages first hundreds of years ago were these
Rebeloongs as well.
‘Good. I shall wipe you all off this time around. Come. I shall smash you one by
one in order.’
Pektoril moved up the units in his area and squirmed the muscles in his body as he
mumbled.
Chapter 193
* * *
Karhal and Chen gulped down their saliva while they looked at both sides.
Tens of thousands of people were approaching them from both sides.

‘Fuck…We’re right in the fucking middle of the battlefield.’
Well they were indeed going from the Rebeloong’s territory into the Akalachias so
this was obvious.
Though they were within the debris and rubble, they would definitely get caught
once the chaos begins.
Chen tried to persuade Hansoo.
“Damn. Let’s stick to the Rebeloongs! My owner is quite quite a generous one even
out of the Rebeloongs! Kaliso…We will receive good treatment if we have great
achievements in this fight!”
Rebeloongs treated them as toys usually but their rewards were very good as well.
Kalipso often gave good weapons and even runes to the toy that did the best in the
war game.
They were even able to get women if Kalipso felt good.
To them, whose sexual activities were suppressed because Kaliso didn’t like to see
erections, a chance like this was a chance given by heaven.
‘Actually, this is good.’
Chen mumbled inwardly.
The guy in front of his eyes did indeed kill a Rebeloong but what could he do
against that many of them.
There was no hope.
Even if they survived here, the area above would even be a larger hell than this
anyway.
A hell where Satellite Fortresses roamed around and killed humans.
It was actually better to just stay as the pets of the Higher Race and live while
receiving their care.
Since they didn’t need to fear them in here at least.
Karhal looked at Chen with a disapproving look and then shook his head.
This guy wouldn’t have been like this from birth.
This damned environment had changed him probably.
At that moment.
Hansoo, who was looking at both sides, asked Chen.
“What’s the reward for the most kills?”
“Huh? You’re going to listen to this lame-o?”
“…”
Chen looked at Karhal with a hurt expression.
……………………………
‘Damn…’
Romilan, the team leader of the 3rd area standing in the front, gulped down his
saliva while looking at the Akalachia’s army that was getting closer to him.
Both human armies had bloodthirst aimed against each other but their heads were
filled with something else.
It was actually the exact opposite.
Fear.
They had fear against the humans coming to kill them.
Since quite a lot of them would die once they clash.
And there was no rule saying that they wouldn’t be a part of those deaths.
But there was an even bigger problem behind them.
Even before the clash occurred.
Boooom!
Loud booms were heard from the back of where the nervous people were marching
forwards.
The people gulped down their saliva after being shocked at the sound and turning
around to check.
Since they knew why the sound occurred.
“Uaaak!”
“Kuuhuk!”
A sound of a human being kicked away by the giant Rebeloong.
The joints of four humans got twisted and bones broke from a single kick.
Just from the reason that they fell behind a bit.
“Hey you bugs! You have to kill at least one per person! Understand? One per
person!”
“Uahahahaha! The ones in the back will be in a bigger danger!”
Boom! Boom!
The hundreds of Rebeloongs in the back were administering their respective areas as
they continued to herd the humans forwards.
The movie like scene where 4m tall giants, being armed like generals, marching in
hundreds was quite a spectacle.
If it wasn’t for the fact that they weren’t fighting in the front but rather
approaching them from the back.
“Uhuk!”
“Kuhuk!”
Boom! Boom!
Though there were tens of thousands of humans, they couldn’t even dream of
retaliating as they continued to push towards the humans on the Akalachia’s side
And it was the same on the other side as well.
The people grinded their teeth as they got pushed right in front of their
opponents.
‘Fuck…Since I’ve come this far I might as well!’
The people tightly clenched onto the weapons in their hands.
At the same time they reminded themselves.
That this was just a game.
They just needed to do what they usually did.
Soon.
“Kill them!”
“Uaaap! 13th area! We will kill the most!”
The people started to aggressively swing their weapons towards their opponents.
They didn’t have the mana that usually swirled around their bodies but this did not
matter.
Since it was the same for the other side as well.
The only thing that was needed to take the lives of their opponents was not mana
but rather a sword and a body to swing that sword.
Clang!
Swoosh!
Swords of swords being swung.
At that moment a loud voice was heard from the back.
Kalipso’s shout.
“Those who are not fighting diligently will die! Five per person! You have to get
at least five! Ones without five headbands will die!”
As they heard this.
They cursed while fighting.

The enemy had similar numbers to them.
How the hell would they get five per person.
But they realized that they shouldn’t be worrying about such a thing.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
A tremendous noise.
A loud noise was heard from behind the Akalachia’s army.
Much louder than the footsteps of the giant Rebeloongs behind them.
Then.
Booom!
“Hahaha! You rat bastards! Isn’t it boring hiding back there?! What are you trying
to do with these things! Come out here!”
“Kuhahaa!”
Giant creatures that came out through the giant wooden structures and above the
human army.
Kuoooooo!
Giant half bird half man creatures who were covered in golden feathers over their
entire body cried towards the Rebeloongs.
The feathers that seemed more like metals rather than being soft.
And the Akalachias who had such feathers covering each and every part of their skin
was closer to a golden man than a human with feathers attached to them.
If they didn’t have wings, beaks and claws instead of feet then one would easily
mistake them from a distance.
And such things towered over 10m tall and walked past the humans.
Their numbers were much smaller compared to the 900 Rebeloongs.
Maybe a few tens.
But the scene of the terrified humans moving away in waves every time these 10m
tall golden creatures moved didn’t lose out to the might of the 900 Rebeloongs.
2nd generation Rebeloong, Kalipso, frowned as he watched the Akalachias approaching

them while disregarding the toys on both sides.
‘That…Is a bit too hard to deal with these bugs.’
There was a limit to how much you can peck at things.
Who would be willing to rush into their deaths.
And as the giant golden creatures were approaching them, the terrified ones were
already running away instead of fighting.
Since they would instantly die even if they got slightly touched by their foot.
‘Fucking bird brains. You should head out after the numbers of these bugs dwindle a
bit. Sigh, damned bastards with small brains.’
Kalipso looked at Pektoril who was walking towards them from the very front.
These guys were quite stupid compared to them since the sizes of their brains were
similar to theirs despite their size.
The most optimal situation is fighting after the number of humans having been
dwindled from a fight but for them to start the fight already,
But since it had started already, there was no need to delay the fight anymore.
Kalipso held onto his front teeth and applied strength onto his hand as if he was
trying to crush the teeth.
At the same time.
Pudududuk
‘Kuaaaaa….’
Kalipso’s front teeths got pulled out by the roots.
Kalipso withstood the pain and held his front teeth like daggers as he stared at
the golden birdmen approaching him from the distance.
The front teeth that was harder than the golden feathers of the Akalachias, sharper
than the black claws of the Arukons and had the hardness to even withstand their
own destruction beams.
A primitive battle strategy used by their ancestors that they hadn’t used ever
since they fought against the Sages and absorbed their technology.
But since they didn’t have mana, in order to kill them he needed to at least this
much.
‘Fucking birdbrains. Let me kill you.’
Kalipso frowned from pain and rage as he cried out in rage into the skies.
Kiiiiiiing!
The moment the cry rang out.
Crunch
Puudududk
“Kuuk…”
Kalipso’s comrades pulled out their front teeth and started to walk through the
toys.
Towards the birdbrains approaching them from the distance.

“Fuck! Don’t get in the way and just get lost!”
“You heard before right! Five! It’s five! Make sure you keep the headbands well!”
Boom!
Crunch!
The Rebeloongs were agitated from the pain of pulling their own teeth out as they
started to kick away the things getting stuck around their feet and continued to
charge forwards.
And the people who couldn’t reach because they were focused on the enemies in front
of their eyes got kicked high into the skies by the Rebeloongs; march.
“Fuck!”
“Uaaaak!”
Soon.
Booom!
Boom!
The giant birdmen and rat-like humans started to clash.
Right above the heads of the humans.
“You rat bastards! Let us dry your seeds today!”
“Uaahahaha! You won’t even be able to fly away today!”
The Akalachias swung giant golden spears made from melting down their golden
feathers from the mana engine of the Satellite Fortress as they charged towards the
hundreds of Rebeloongs.
Boom!
3rd Generation Rebeloong, Amedos, laughed as he looked at the Akalachia charing

towards him, Mekido.
They usually enjoyed the Birdcage together.
But that was now all over.
“Die!”
Booom!
The other 2nd and 3rd Generation Rebeloongs held up their front teeth like daggers
and started to stab away at the Akalachias along with Amedos.
“You rat bastards!”
Whooosh!
Amedos gulped down his saliva as he watched Mekido charge towards him while
swinging the giant golden spear.
A tremendous speed that he could not even dream of having.
Since their body sizes were over double theirs, it was still extremely difficult
despite their numbers.
But they wouldn’t just sit idle.
‘Nope!’
Amedos reached out his hand and lifted up a few humans around him.
The hand that was much larger in terms of ratio to the body held up four people at
once.
“Uaaak!”
Amedos ignored the screams coming from his hand as he backed away and threw the
humans towards Mekido.
Whooosh!
The humans flew into Mekido.
Well, into the trajectory of the spear.
Slash!
Crunch!
“Uuhuukk!”
“Ahhhaaak!”
Mekido’s spear cut through the waist and chest of the three as if his spear was a
hot knife cutting through butter.
‘Fuck.’
Mekido frowned as he slowed down the speed of the spear and thankfully Amedos was
able to dodge the blade of the spear flying past him.
And Amedos made fun of Mekido because of this.
“Hahaha! You birdbrains! Why are you being so nice to these guys? Did Pektoril tell
you to be nice to them because of the days when he used to be their pet?”
Amedos made fun of them.
Amedos was born after the victory against the Sages so he had no memories of living
with them.
Actually he didn’t even want to hear such a shitty part of their history so he
didn’t even listen about it.
But those birdbrains continued to spread and transmit it against each other as if
it was a good memory.
‘Fucking dumbasses.’
Mekido clenched the spear in his hands from those words.
“Hey you rat bastards. I’m not being nice to them. I just don’t want to dirty my
spear with the blood of these things.”
“Hoh? Is that so? Then have fun! Hahaha!”
Amedos playfully swung his right hand where he held his dagger and then grasped
another batch of humans with his left.
“Aaaak!”
“Uaaak!”
Of course they weren’t going to be used for a good cause so the humans in his hand
screamed out.
‘Fucking bastards!’
The humans in his hand cursed out at him.
But they couldn’t resist.
Since they would get crushed the moment they did.
‘Please…Let me survive the spear!’
Amedos saw the people closing their eyes without resisting with joy and then
shouted out loudly while swinging his arm widely.
“Hahaha! Get away from here and kill! Don’t stay dawdle around here and go get
points!”
The moment Amedos shouted those words out.
A voice was heard from his hand.
“How many points are you?”
“What?”
From the sudden voice Amedos forgot about how he was going to throw the humans
towards Mekido and instead looked at his hand.
A single human was staring right back at him.
“What the hell…”
As Amedos was about to crush them.
Kaddddduk!
“Kyaaaak!”
Amedos screamed out.
Since something sharp had cut his hand.

‘Fucking bug!’
As Amedos was about to check his hand.
Booom!
Something exploded towards Amedos’s eyes.
‘Block…’
But Amedos’s thoughts stopped there.
No matter how big Amedos was, the distance from his hand to his head was only about
2m.
Crunch.
The thing that had flown out from his hand penetrated the space between his eyes.
Booom!
“Huh?”
Amedos fell back without even being able to scream and created a giant dust storm.
From this sight the Akalachias swinging their golden spears and the Rebeloongs
surrounding those Akalachias with their daggers all stopped in shock.
Even the humans who were running away from the battle of the giant beasts.
Kwaduduk
Crunch
Hansoo pulled out the golden spear that penetrated into the skull of Amedos, Forked
Lightning, and laughed coldly.
“Let me join as well. Anyways, is this guy one point as well?”
“Woah…”
The surrounding people were all shocked as they watched a black armored human
stepping onto the head of Amedos.
……………………………………………..
Boooooom! Booom!
Metiron heard the vibrations coming from above and just shrugged his shoulders.
“Wow. Such beasts. They clash the moment we set it up for them.”
Though they weren’t able to go up since the Arukons would be searching for them
with flames in their eyes but they could tell just from the sounds.
Metiron stopped listening to the noise as he shouted around him.
“Almost done?”
“Yes”
“Anyways, why did the sages not use this when they had this. Hurry up. The rest
prepare to get out.”
The giant circular door on the floor.
Metiron hummed as he saw Karon and the other clansmen working on the giant door
that was easily 500m in diameter.
Chapter 194
* * *
Hansoo grasped the spear in his hands after crushing the skull.
He then cut the neck of the Rebeloong laying on the floor.
Kwadududuk
The head and the neck got severed from the golden blade of the spear.
Puushuk
Hansoo stabbed that head with his spear and lifted it high into the skies.
After the height of the 3m long spear got combined with Hansoo’s height, the top of
the spear was 5m high from the ground.
High enough that humans, Rebeloongs and even the giant Akalachias could see.
Hansoo asked after lifting the Rebeloong’s head high enough that everyone could
see.
“I asked how many points?”
The Rebeloong, who had been treated as gods and hadn’t died in decades, was held
high with only its head.
By the hands of a human.
From this unusual scene, everyone stopped fighting and stared at the head of the
Rebeloong high up in the air.
At that moment.
A loud voice was heard from afar.
“Haha! A human has some skill. Hahaha! Shall I give 100? No 100 is a bit too
little. 500! It should at least be 500! Hahahaha!”
One of the Akalachias who was watching this peculiar scene started to laugh out
loudly.
Some of the Akalachias laughed along with him from those words.
“Hahaha! 500! Isn’t 500 too much?”
“500 for just a rat? Then doesn’t it mean that rat was worth 500 humans? You think
those rats can handle 500 of these humans?”
“But since it’s a first 500 seems right. Let’s do 400 from here. No, 400 is too
much! Let’s make it 300!”
“Hahahaha!”
All the golden birdmen who were fighting in the vicinity started to laugh.
As if they had forgotten the situation they were in.
It was obvious.
Look at the expressions of those rats.
They had become like this because the neck of one of them had been cut off by a
human and it had now become a scene for everyone to see high above.
‘Even if he aimed for an open chance with luck, it’s still nice.’
Would a Rebeloong only kill 300 humans and die.
This made it even better.
The Akalachia’s leader, Pektoril, looked at the human with a content smile.
If they, the Akalachias, became like that?
Then it was better to suicide before their necks got cut off from the human’s
spear.
‘Haha. That wouldn’t happen.’
Pektoril decided not to think about useless things as he watched the human in the
distance with a content expression.
“Good job human! What wish shall I grant you? Runes? No, you wouldn’t need runes.
Artifacts? Or women? Shall I give all the humans here to you? Just say it. We’ll
grant it to you after we crush those rats. Hahaha!”
The golden spears hit each other all over Pektoril’s body as the sound rang
throughout.
A scene which happened when he was extremely happy.
This noise resonated throughout the entire area and entered the people’s ears.
And Hansoo chuckled from those words.
“There was something I wanted from you actually.”
And Karhal flinched from those words.
He knew what it was.
The tunnel to the underground.
The tunnel only the High Race who used to live here knew.
It was clear that this was what Hansoo was going to ask of the Akalachia.
‘Is he…Going to just leave after hearing that?’
Karhal flinched.
It wouldn’t be strange from the attitude he had until now.
Since the amount of those who would die would be astronomical if he failed here.
People who had been captured and brought here over numerous decades from the
villages and the Green Road.
And there were at least few hundreds of thousands of them here.
It was still this much after the deaths, injuries and dying after being played
around by the Higher Race.
It was not a low number.
Actually it was an astronomical number.
But if he failed here then at least millions of people from the villages and the
Green Road would die.
And then?
The people coming up from below would continue to get captured and killed.
Which means the number of casualties would go up to tens of millions.
That was what Hansoo was trying to accomplish here.
‘Holy god. What kind of burden have you shouldered all by yourself…’
Karhal was shocked while counting the numbers.
Tens of millions.
Karhal lived in the United States and he had never even touched money at that
scale.
Dollars on the scale of tens of millions.

Karhal was an ordinary civilian and he had never even touched such an amount.
No, he hadn’t even touched a hundredth of it which would amount to ten million
cents.
Could the worth of a human only be a single cent.
He then realized the number of casualties from the failure of this mission.
Even if hundreds of thousands die here, if he succeeded here then it would be a

profit for him.
A great success.
Hansoo spoke towards Pektoril.
“There was something I wanted to hear from you originally but my thoughts changed.”
“What?”
The clings and clangs coming out from Pektoril’s body stopped from the confusing
words.
Which meant that he had started to feel annoyed.
Hansoo left behind a single sentence towards Pektoril.
“I’ll be able to find it if I just kill you all and search the bodies of all these
people.”
Hansoo looked around the surroundings.
‘Eres. I’ve been next to you too long. If it was Keldian then he would’ve left
everyone to die and dealt with the Destruction Jade first.’
Actually more than anything, he himself was a bit pissed.
Kuududuk.
Pektoril mumbled dumbfoundedly as he watched Hansoo grasp the spear.
“Haha. Look at this insolent bastard. You were a rat as well huh.”
The moment Pektoril finished speaking.
Kwaaaaaaaang!
A giant golden spear slashed the surrounding.
Slash!
Kwaduduk!
The bodies of the humans got split up and broke apart.
“Uaaak!”
“Huuuk!”
The people around started to freak out from the sudden massacre as they started to
back off.
The Akalachias who were ignoring them up until now had started to attack them, of
course they were shocked.
The Rebeloong’s leader, Kalipso, started to laugh after watching the sudden change
in the Akalachia’s actions.
“Kyaaha! Hahaha! Yes! This is right! Damn bugs!”
His original plan was to decrease the numbers of the humans before they fought.
Since the humans might attack them after they become a mess from fighting the
Akalachias.
They couldn’t ignore the numbers of humans.
But he had feeling a bit uneasy because those proud and brainless bastards were
acting stupidly but for them to do the job for him.
Kalipso stopped laughing, put Pektoril behind him and started to crush the humans.
Crunch!
Uuududuk!
“Uaaak!”
“Kuhuuk!”
The Akalachias and Rebeloongs who were fighting each other started to attack the
humans near them.
They only had one thing in their mind.
To make the insolent bastard regret it.
In just a moment hundreds of people died out.
Kalipso looked at this scene contently and shouted towards Hansoo who had yet to
put down the spear.
“Hey you bug! How is it? If it wasn’t for you then these guys wouldn’t have died
like this right? A single death of our race is heavier than hundreds of thousands
of yours! Hahaha! This is all because of you!”
Kalipso’s shout rang throughout the Birdcage.
The moment people, who were running away from the Rebeloongs and Akalachias, heard
that sound and looked at Hansoo.
Hansoo replied to Kalipso with a cold laugh.
“Try it.”
“What?”
“Show me your backs you rat bastards.”
At that moment.
Booom!
Hansoo flung the head onto the air and then charged onto the nearby Rebeloongs.
He then smashed the Forked Lightning onto the Rebeloong who was stomping onto other
humans.
Boooom!
“Kyaaaak!”
Rebeloong, Galkipos, twisted its body to defend from the sudden assault and used
his front teeth to block the attack.
The extremely hard Rebeloong’s front teeth.
But the moment it blocked Hansoo’s attack.
Crack!
The teeth cracked as it trembled as if it would break apart.
‘How the hell is this bug so fucking strong!’
Galkipos freaked out after stomping a human.
This small bug was stronger than an Akalachia.
The moment Galkipos flinched from the sudden sensation he had never felt up until
now.
Whooosh!
Hansoo left behind the spear, charged onto the body of Galkipos and then slashed
his fingernails ionto Galkipos’s neck.
Crunch!
“Kerekk…”
Hansoo’s brute strength, which could even smash apart the walls of the maze,
penetrated through the neck and pulled out the spine.
Hansoo threw down the Rebeloong, whom had died in just an instant, grabbed the
Forked Lightning and the Front Teeth from mid air and started to charge towards the
next Rebeloong.
Towards the one who had frozen in place after turning around after hearing the
scream from his behind while he was ripping apart a human.
Kwaaajajajak!
“Kyaaaak!”
Hansoo soon started to run around from place to place after the Rebeloongs.
He smashed down with his spear and crushed them with his hands the moment he got
close to them.
Hansoo continued to smash the skulls and pull out the spines while roaring.
Kwaaduduk!
Uduk!
“Fucking bastards who play around all the time! You have no mana right now!”
“Kyaaak!”
Ududuk.
Crunch.
“But you show your back?”
“Kyuaaaak!”
Padddduduk.
“Keep doing it then!”
He was careful at start but he knew now.
Since his physical capabilities had caught up.
There was nothing for him to fear.
The only thing remaining was battle skill.
PeopleOnes who trusted in the Satellite Fortress and played games with humans
showing their backs to him?
To him who had fought with opponents who couldn’t even be compared to these things
for decades?
‘Fucking pets. I shall show you the true jungle.’
Uuududuk!
Hansoo pulled off the head of a Rebeloong, threw it onto the air and laughed.
“How many points now? If you calculate 300 points from after the first then 3500
now right? How many points are you?”
Hansoo asked while watching the Akalachias and Rebeloongs who had even forgotten
about massacring the humans and were backing away.
Strength was flowing through his entire body.
Stamina was overflowing.
His aura exploded out as all his senses woke up to their fullest.
‘Finally I feel as if this whole thing is worth it.’

Hansoo thought of the conversation he had with his friends in the past.
<You have to go>
<Yeah>
<There are times when we aren’t lucky or thing won’t work out even if we group up.
Not everything is solved with brains. Head out then. Then…>
‘Kill them all? I was going to anyway.’
The most primitive and overwhelming strength could easily push down every luck,
plans and even the masses.
The Otherworld was such a world.
A place where a single person could get stronger without limit.
“Keep chasing!”
Booom!
Hansoo roared out loudly as he jumped towards the next Rebeloongs and Akalachias.
…………………………………………..
“Huh.”
Metiron put his ears onto the ceiling and exclaimed out.
He could tell without seeing it.
He could feel it.
Metiron whispered towards the fragment of seven souls within his mind.
<Uh, you might need to lend me a bit of strength.>
And as if it was replying to Metiron’s words, the fragment of seven souls started
to tremble.
Chapter 195
* * *
“Come at me!”
Kwadududuk!
Kalipso blinked his eyes as if he couldn’t believe the sight of a human massacring
the members of his race.
There was no other nightmare like this.
The bugs with weak bodies and trash-like consciousness.
The only strong point they had was having more numbers than the Rebeloongs.
They didn’t have a civilization and they roamed around the world with their bodies
alone.
This was the humans he knew.
‘Is he a mutant that only looks similar?’
Kalipso muttered inwardly.
Boom!
Kwaddduduk!
Crunch!
He knew it made no sense but seeing the crazy bastard in the distance, it actually
felt quite reasonable.
That guy wasn’t tiring out and he was actually killing and chasing the members of
his race even faster now.
And once they felt danger, their habits of communal lifestyles surfaced as they
were slowly gathering around him as if they weren’t embarrassed about this at all.
He had to decide quickly.
As to how to deal with that nightmare.
‘Shall we kill him by charging at him all together? Or… Split up and stall for time
until the Satellite Fortress comes back?’
Kalipso stopped as he thought of these two things.
What the hell was he thinking?
His pride will get damaged and the Akalachias were watching him as well.
That little demon wasn’t the only issue.
Once they split up then the giant Akalachias will hunt his race down one by one.
Kalipso woke up.
He could not let that happen.

‘I need to reduce the damage as much as I can.’
And he still had a very useful card to play.
Kalipso finished his thoughts and shouted.
“Humans! Hear me! Kill that guy!”
At those words everyone including the ones fighting and the ones who had run away
flinched.
To jump in there?
That was a person who was massacring the Rebeloongs that they couldn’t even handle.
A person who massacred the Higher Race the way the Higher Race massacred them.
How the hell would they go up against such a monster?
Actually, they didn’t even understand why they had to attack such a person.
To attack a person who was fighting for them, fighting instead of them.
And they could clearly see the massacre in front of their eyes.
Boom! Boooom!
The fear of the Higher Races that had rooted deep within their minds were trying to
make their footsteps move but the reality in front of their eyes stopped them.
As the people only fumbled around and refused to go out Kalipso was enraged as he
started to grind his teeth.
‘These cheeky bastards.’
The fear that they felt towards him and the other Higher Races that they had
implanted over decades were pushing them.
Usually they would tremble in fear and run out but now they were fumbling about and
could not walk out.
This is all because the Rebeloong’s pride and might had been crushed apart.
This was why he needed to kill that demon as soon as possible.
It made sense that the humans should deal with this since a human was causing all
of this.
Kalipso finished his thoughts as he shouted towards the humans who were fumbling
around.
“Look at these bugs! Move! You think that guy will win in the end? Hahaha! Wake
up!”
“Ugh…”
The people looked between Kalipso and the guy fighting in the distance as they
clenched their teeth.
Those words were right.
That guy was extremely strong.
To the point where him being a human sounded wrong.
But that was it.
His strength was respectable and his might had reached the pinnacle but the
Rebeloongs and the Higher Races were a mountain that they could not cross.
‘Fucking bastard…’
The people were lost in thought with an expression of utter despair.
For the Rebeloongs to try to make them go out in front despite their strength.
In order to live a day longer they needed follow the words of their enemy to attack
the one fighting for them.
The words of the guys who were killing them with their fingers just because they
felt a little annoyed just then.
At that moment.
Crunch.
Hansoo smashed another Rebeloong’s head and then glared at Kalipso in the distance.
At the same time.
Kwaddddddddkkkkdkdk.
The muscles on his entire body twisted and turned and made strange noises.
All the way from the tip of his toes, up his thigh and up to his abs.
And the moment the tension built up to the brim.
Booooom!
Hansoo flew into the air like a bolt of lightning.
Towards Kalipso in the distance.
A lot of scenes entered Hansoo’s eyes.
Pektoril, staring at him expressionlessly, and Kalipso who was backing away.
The Rebeloongs gathering around that Kalipso.
And the adventurers who were confused as to what they should actually do.
Hansoo thought of the conversation he had with Eres in the past.
<You see the people there can only see an inch in front of them and are tangled in
reality. Of course they’ll be more cowardly and weaker than you. If they get in
your way then… Nothing can be done but at least give them a chance.>
Eres added another sentence after that.
<Think about when you first met me in the past. You weren’t that strong from the
start either.>
‘Fucking Eres, what a bitch. It’s a dark part of my history.’
Hansoo chuckled.
The past, a long time ago.
Decades and decades ago.
A story from when the Otherworld got entangled with the Abyss and the whole world
was collapsing.
‘Save these guys?’
Hansoo shook his head and then started to fall down onto the ground.
Towards Kalipso.
Booooom!
‘Fuck!’
Kalipso, who was extremely tense and focused, lifted up his front teeth and the
golden spear from the Akalachia he had killed, formed an X in front of him and
blocked the attack of Hansoo.
Kwaaaadddduduk
The front teeth and the golden spear collided with the Forked Lightning and created
a huge noise.
Kududududuk
“Ugh…”
Kalipso barely blocked the Forked Lightning from Hansoo and shouted towards the
Rebeloongs around him.
“What the hell are you doing! Charge!”
The nearby Rebeloongs made fierce expressions from those words.
They were originally a race who moved in swarms.
As long as he was in here, only death awaited him.
“Roaaarrr!”
Tens of Rebeloongs charged towards Hansoo with their front teeths held up high.
Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom!
In the middle of the 4m tall black walls closing in.

Hansoo’s Forked Lightning and fist, covered by the Thousand Soldiers Armor, flew
around the air toward these Rebeloongs.
Crunch
Smash!
Hansoo smashed apart the tide of rats charging towards as he looked around.
Those who had been oppressed by the Higher Race for decades.
And those who still wouldn’t be able to escape the shadows of the Higher Race.
He had no intentions to save these people.
Why should he help?
If one doesn’t help oneself and doesn’t struggle to survive then nobody would save
them.
They can’t fight because the Higher Races look like gods?
The thing he needed were humans who can even go against those gods.
‘Save yourselves.’
Crunch!
Hansoo shouted out loudly after smashing Kalipso with his fist.
Booooom!
“Look at the ones in front of your eyes! Do they look like gods to you!?”
Whoooosh.
Everyone looked towards the Rebeloongs in front of their eyes from those words.
The giant rat people who had yet to gather around Kalipso because they had been
spread out.
The people made vicious and enraged expressions towards the Rebeloongs but still
flinched as the Rebeloongs stared back.
Expressions of rage.
The fear that had rooted deep within their bones made the adventurers flinch.
But at the same time.
They realized something.
‘I’ve never…Seen such an expression before.’
Chen mumbled quietly.
Those guys always laughed at them and made fun of them.
So they had only seen the Higher Races laughing.

What an expression.
It looked like…
‘They’re feeling fear.’
As the expressions of the people turned strange.
Booooom!
A huge noise exploded out from the distance.
At the same time.
Puushuk!
Something rose high up into the skies.
The eyes that were glaring at the Rebeloongs moved towards the object.
A head of a familiar lifeform.
“Kalipso…”
The godlike existence was looking down at them.
With only its head.
The moment the loud sound of a collision and a strange quietness afterwards swept
past the adventurers and the Rebeloongs.
The reality started to slowly enter the people’s eyes.
Rebeloong’s bodies which had been damaged by the fight against Akalachias and their
mentality that had been smashed apart by Hansoo’s massacre.
A Rebeloong kicked angrily after seeing the people mumbling and whispering to each
other.
“These bastards are insane huh?!’
Booom!
“Kuuhuk!”
Two people’s bones got smashed apart as they flew into the skies.
“No! Rebecca! Fucking hell!”
Angelina looked at a comrade from her area flying away with broken bones and then
turned to glare at the Rebeloong with rage.
‘This fucking rat.’
Actually, everyone else started to glare at the Rebeloong.
And the Rebeloong’s body came into their eyes.

They could see the reality.
A giant damaged beast that only believed in its size and strength.
They didn’t have any skills compared to the man who was fighting crazily in the
distance and their movements were dull.
The people’s expressions froze as another emotion replaced the fear in their eyes.
‘This fucking rat.’
Angelina looked at the short sword in her hand.
The blade which she had swung against other humans.
She clenched the handle.
At the same time she looked towards the man who was causing a storm of a massacre
in the distance.
A man who had fell from the skies onto this hell like Birdcage and had flipped
everything upside down.
The one who was massacring the Rebeloongs was a human.
And they were humans as well.
Humans who had been blessed by runes and had been armed with Artifacts.
Then.
Boooom!
Angelina clenched the handle in her hands tightly as she exploded out from her
spot.
Towards the Rebeloong who had kicked her comrade.
“You fucking rat! Let’s go!”
The moment the leader of the 23rd area, Angelina, jumped in.
Booooom!
“Fucking bastards! Try killing us!”
“Fucking cunts!”
As if an ember had fallen onto a pile of gunpowder, the adventurers started to

charge towards the Rebeloongs from all around.
With Angelina as the start, everyone surrounding the Rebeloongs started to gather
in like hails and slashed away at the Rebeloong.
Like iron dust flying towards a magnet.
“Kyaaaaaak! Damned bugs!”
The Rebeloongs flinched but then started to swing their front teeth.
Soon a giant collision between the humans and the Rebeloongs occurred.
Boooom!
Boom!
Kuuududuk!
The sounds of skin being ripped and bones breaking filled the air and rang
throughout the ground.
Sounds of humans being smashed apart and flying away.
But the humans charged towards the Rebeloongs even more viciously.
As if they were trying to relieve all the enmity and pain they had felt until now.
“Kuuhuk!”
“Fuck!”
The roars of confusion and pain started to ring out from the Rebeloongs due to the
attacks of the adventurers.
There were simply too many.
The humans numbered at least hundreds of times more than them.
“Uaaaaa!”
“Fucking bastard! Die!”
Everyone climbed up and slashed down.
If they didn’t have weapons then they used their body weight to drag them down as
the people below cut through the skin and stabbed their muscles.
‘Oh my god…’
The Rebeloong’s 2nd in command, Kallum, was shocked at this scene.
There was a maniac in the middle causing a massacre and terrifying bugs were
charging towards them from all around.
‘Is this a dream.’
Kallum shook his head and then focused on the reality.
Kallum shouted towards the leader of the Akalachias, Pektoril, in the distance.
“Pektoril! Help us! We need to combine our forces!”
“Hmmm.”
Pektoril just shrugged his shoulders at those words.
Actually the Akalachias were feeling quite laid back.

Though the humans were going crazy, their targets were focused on the Rebeloongs
who were large in number and were still quite strong.
They wouldn’t die right away just because a few people charged in.
Kallum clenched his teeth at Pektoril’s attitude and then shouted out again.
“There’s a word you like right?! Repay your debts! Have you forgotten that you have
escaped the fate of the Sage’s experiments thanks to our ancestors? Have you
forgotten that us the Rebeloongs had planned it all out?”
“…”
Pektoril stopped.
Kallum shouted towards Pektoril again.
“Wasn’t the reason why we left behind his giant fucking research lab because we
didn’t want to forget about those times! Do you want to go back to those days? Help
us! And kill these bastards!”
A story from hundreds of years ago.
A dark history.
Pektoril’s expression turned grim from those words.
Chapter 196
Reincarnator – Chapter 196 : Experiment (1)
The past.
The Sages made a long term plan.
A very long term plan.
But they were lacking in some aspects to do that.
So they experimented.
Familiar creatures.
Monkeys, parrots, dogs and mice.
And…
……………………………………
Pektoril pondered for a moment after thinking about the research labs but then
shook his head.
‘Get out while the rats are being attacked. There’s no need to be swept up by this
as well.’
The humans were so vicious right now, even they will get tried and fall over if
they fight against them.
But there wasn’t a need to fight.
They just needed to hold on until the mana came back to this place.
And Pektoril knew a place that could get him out of this situation and buy him
time.
Since he knew how this place was structured.
‘Is that guy over there as well?’
Pektoril frowned as he thought of the Arukon’s king, Dakemeia.
Since he wasn’t showing his face in this chaos, it was likely that he was there
already.
Which means he himself needed to save his forces even more.
Since he didn’t know what would happen once he got there.
‘Get out.’
The moment he decided to move.
Whoooosh!
Pektoril shook the golden spear he was holding and swung it around.
“Huuuk!”
“Kuhuk!”
Even though they were both high races, the Akalachias were dimensions apart from
the Rebeloongs.
The humans who were in the trajectory of the golden spear got swept away.
At the same time the golden feathers on Pektoril’s body trembled.
Chrrrrrrng!
As Pektoril’s feathers rang out and the Akalachias who were fighting nearby with
their golden spears heard this, they all flinched.
The special communication method of Akalachias.
And the meaning behind it was clear.
Retreat.
The expressions of the Akalachias stiffened up but a sound of confirmation rang

throughout.
Soon.
Pektoril judged that everyone understood his intentions as he covered his entire
body tightly with the feathers and started to run towards a certain location within
the Birdcage.
And countless Akalachias started to charge through the humans and followed behind
Pektoril.
“Fuck! Stop them!”
“How the hell do we do that?! Ugh!”
Boooom!
Crunch!
A few of them tried to stop the Akalachias but the 10m tall beasts were much larger
than the 4m tall Rebeloongs.
Like foxes being kicked away by an elephant, the Akalachias kicked away the humans
and started to follow Pektoril towards an unknown destination.
And the humans pondered for a moment and then started to focus on the remaining
Rebeloongs.
Since there was no need to increase the amount of their opponents when dealing with
the Rebeloongs was hard enough.
Well, instead of the Akalachias who weren’t really concerned with playing around
with them usually, the Rebeloongs who enjoyed killing and playing with them made
their rage boiled much more.
“Die! Fucking bastards!”
“Uaaaaa”
The humans charged towards the Rebeloongs like swarms of ants.
The Rebeloongs tried to retaliate but they had already lost their leader and their
momentum had been smashed apart already.
The manaless Rebeloongs who had been injured from the fight against the Akalachias
started to get buried under the humans one by one and died off.
And Kallum shouted out in despair and rage after watching this scene.
“Pektooorrrriiiill! Akalachia! You damned bastard!”
He was not someone who should be dying here.
There were hundreds of thousands of his comrades on the outside.
And he belonged in the top echelon of his entire race.
Kallum’s rage filled shout rang towards the Akalachias and Pektoril.
“You will guys will also…”
But Kallum couldn’t finish his words.
Paaagagagak
Since Hansoo’s right hand charged in and crunched Kallum’s neck.
“Uaaghh….”
As Kallum slowly died.
Paaduududuk.
Hansoo looked towards Pektoril who had started running away.
‘He’s leaving huh.’
Hansoo looked around.
The people were fighting well.
Like an ember falling in a gunpowder storage.
Even if he disappeared these guys would able to win against the Rebeloongs easily.
Since he had already killed everyone who had the power to lead them anyway.
The one whom he had just killed was the last.
The Rebeloongs couldn’t group up after losing their leaders as they were being
swept away all over the battlefield.
Since this place had almost ended, it was now time for him to do his job.
Whooosh
Hansoo jumped up into the skies and followed Pektoril who was running away in the
distance.
Towards his guide.
…………………………………………
Booooom!
Pektoril stood in front of a giant structure after arriving at the corner of the
Birdcage.
And the Akalachias looked at Pektoril with confused expressions.
“O Pektoril. Why have we come here…?”
Though they had followed his lead, the place they had arrived was too weird.
This place was where they put their trash.
An awful odor radiated from the giant structure in front of their eyes and there
were mountains of rubbish and garbage piled up around.
This was a place where they threw away the trash and the corpses of the bugs that
were created from the Birdcage.
Even the bugs hated coming to this place so the ones who had the worst achievements
in the Birdcage were specifically sent to this place.
Of course the Higher Races hated coming near this place as well.
It was obvious.
Since it was disgusting.
So much that the punishment for scoring the least in the war game was patrolling
this place for a week.
As the Akalachias frowned with the location that everyone in the Birdcage hated
visiting in front of their eyes.
Booom! Boom!
Pektoril ignored the trash dirtying his spear and golden feathers as he started to
dig towards the center of this giant place.
And the Akalachias freaked out as they saw this.
“O Pektoril! What are…”
“Our feathers and spears are getting dirty!”
Maybe it was because they were birds originally but they cared extremely about
keeping their feathers clean.
Since their beautiful golden feathers were like their pride.
Of course they cared deeply for their feathers and kept their weapons and armors
clean as well.
And this was why they hated to kill humans.
Since they didn’t like their blood and flesh dirtying them.
But Pektoril, who usually reminded them to keep their majesticness, was digging
into the trashfield.
And Pektoril shouted towards them as well.
“You guys hurry up and clean as well! We don’t have much time.”
“…”
Everyone frowned at these words.
But these were the words of their leader Pektoril.
The Akalachias swung their spears and swords as they started to dig apart the
mountain of trash in front of them.
Booom! Booooom!
The mountain of trash was giant but the ones moving the mountain away were 10m tall
giants as well.
Everytime the spears and swords swung part the garbage blew apart like bombs in all
directions.
“Ugh….”
“Kuhuk.”
Of course they got dirty in the process.
The Akalachias freaked out as they saw their spears and feathers having dirtied by
the garbage and other waste.
Pektoril shook his head as he watched these guys who were making extremely
discontent expressions.
‘They’re still brats.’
They were big but their attitudes were screwed up.
For them to only chased around shiny and beautiful things.
Being majestic was important but in order to win in a fight one needed to become
more evil and dirtier than your opponents.
This was the reason why they, the Akalachias, could not beat the other two races
despite being the strongest.
Disliking being dirty like the Rebeloongs or vicious like the Arukons was enough to
stop them for a moment in the battlefield and this alone could determine death.
But Pektoril only frowned and didn’t speak out.
‘Whatever. There isn’t a battlefield like that…’
Booom!
Booooooom!
Pektoril sighed as he started to dig out the entrance.
A short moment later.
Tonggg!
Pektoril’s spear made a tong sound as it bounced off.
And the Akalachias were shocked as they saw this.
There was an object in this mountain of trash that could make the spear of Pektoril
bounce off?
An object that strong wouldn’t even be sent here in the first place.
They would just recycle it.

As the Akalachias made a confused expression.
‘Found it.’
Kuuudududuk
Kududuk
Pektoril used his body and spear to clean around the area.
‘Fuck. I’m starting to get annoyed.’
Pektoril suddenly vibrated his feathers as he shouted out.
“Are you guys going to stand still?”
“Oh…Understood!”
The Akalachias hurriedly ran over and started to clean away the trash.
While frowning.
And soon.
Kooouuuung
A giant tombstone appeared before their eyes.
Pektoril stared at the 10m tall tombstone which was made of an unknown metal and
then started to push it.
Rumble
It was so heavy that Pektoril’s might, which could even smash apart the barrier of
the Satellite Fortress with just a swing of his spear, could barely make it move.
The Akalachias watching from the side joined in and then the tombstone finally
started to move a bit faster.
Rumble
And then.
The tombstone was moved and a giant circular tunnel appeared below.
The Akalachias made confused expressions while looking at the dark tunnel.
“O Pektoril. This…”
They had heard many stories but they had never heard about this.
Pektoril frowned from those words but then willed himself as he spoke out.
He was going to just sit around here until the mana came back but since this had
all happened, telling these guys wouldn’t hurt.
About the history that him and the other 1st Generation members had decided to
hide.
“There’s nothing bad about you guys hearing this. Come in first.”
Pektoril finished speaking and he jumped down.
Whoooosh.
The Akalachias thought for a moment but then followed him as they jumped down.
Whoosh!
Whooooosh!
After the dark tunnel swallowed up tens of Akalachias.
Rumble
As if the giant tombstone was rewinding itself, it started to move back to its
original position.
And as the tombstone was about to block the tunnel completely.
Whooooosh
A 2m tall black humanoid shaped thing jumped into the tunnel with a golden spear.
Then.
Boooom!
A tremendous vibration rang out as the giant tombstone blocked the entrance again
and the trash mountains started to tremble from the vibration.
Rumble!
Soon.
The tombstone was buried under the avalanche of trash and garbage again and only
the filth remained behind as if nothing had happened here.
…………………………………..
Rumble.
“Oh my… It seems somebody is coming in.”
Metiron frowned as he sensed the secret area rumbling.
He had expected it but it was too early.
He needed to finish the job here before they got here.
‘Anyways… How did Clementine even find out about this place?’
A circular door with a diameter of 500m.
Metiron entered the secret area of the secret area and then exclaimed out as he saw
hundreds of thousands of glass containers in front of him.
Chapter 197
* * *
Kuoooooooo
Karioram, one of the Akalachias walking through the long tunnel, wondered for a bit
and then spoke towards Pektoril.
“What is this place?”
They had enjoyed their time for quite a while above but they had never heard of a
place like this before.
Light didn’t come through but the tunnel was filled with the strange and intricate
machinery similar to the insides of the Satellite Fortress.
And the Rebeloong’s teeth marks and claw marks of the Akalachias and Arukons.
‘There’s no traces of weapons… This is not recent.’
Karioram mumbled quietly.
Their claws and bodies were strong but it wasn’t comparable to their weapons.
Which meant that they didn’t have anything else to use.
Traces of war where desperation could be felt from.
It was something that was hard to imagine since they were the Higher Race.
Karioram made a confused expression and mumbled quietly.
‘Did the war against the Sages not proceed peacefully?’
The way Karioram had learnt their history.
That the four races had revolted against the Sages.
And they had used their powerful bodies against the Sages to kill them off.
But it seemed like that wasn’t the case.
Pektoril frowned at Karioram’s question and then spoke out.

“This was a place where we were experimented on in the past.”
“…Pardon?”
Pektoril cut him off.
“Don’t ask. Just look over here.”
And Karioram cursed out loud as he saw where Pektoril was pointing towards.
“…Fuck.”
Countless rooms were connected to the tunnel in front of them.
The countless rooms with transparent walls seemed to have been disconnected from
power as they were dark but the Akalachia’s enhanced vision allowed them to see
through the darkness.
Bubble.
Glass containers filled with liquids.
In the 28 glass containers, there were numerous types of animals in there.
There was a monster-shaped one like the black leopards of the jungle as well as
beasts which resembled gorillas.
Tens of these glass containers were in each room and in every container there were
different animals in it surrounded by the strange liquid.
But there were a few glass containers that caught their eyes specifically.
‘Parrot…’
Karioram freaked out as he saw the glass container.
A bird that was 10m large, had golden feathers and huge wings.
Of course this bird was completely different from the Akalachias.
They didn’t have the thick arms or thighs, they didn’t even have the pectoral
muscles that resembled humans.
It looked exactly liked the birds that lived in the jungles.
They were much more different than the Akalachias who had a humanoid shape.
But Karioram couldn’t stop staring.
When he was finally able to look away, other glass containers came into his view.
Monkey, mouse and dog.
These guys also looked much more different than the Arukons or Rebeloongs.
Karioram made a discontent expression as he looked at Pektoril.
“What the hell are these? Why aren’t we breaking them and leaving them?”
Pektoril replied softly as he looked at Karioram who was growling in anger while
pointing towards the glass containers.
“How could we, they’re still our ancestors.”
The animals who were in those containers were what they had come from.
Since only 4 animals who had passed the experiments out of the 1489 different kinds
which lived in the jungle.
Only four of them had been able to withstand the mana furnace the Sages had within
their bodies to create the pond which created the mana crystals, the <Mana Pool>.
And it was impossible to do so with the original method so they had to go through a
lot of bodily experiments and surgeries to become similar to the sages first.
And Karioram shouted out in rage at Pektoril’s mumbles.
“…Are you saying we were mere experimental beasts?”
They had always been in awe about their majestic civilization and the Satellite
Fortresses.
A power that even their powerful bodies could not have.
A single beam could twist rivers and turn mountains into lakes overnight, this kind
of power left everyone in awe.
But at the same time this power was a symbol of their pride.
Since it proved that they were the victors.
The symbol of them winning against the Higher Races who used these Satellite
Fortresses.
These were mere loots.
So shouldn’t they have been existences standing even higher than the ones who
created such things?
But for them to just be experiments.
‘That… We are even lower than pets…’
It was a treatment worse than pets and bugs.
Pektoril chuckled towards Karioram.
“Let me ask you one thing. Do you think we beat the Sages with a normal method? The
Sages who had the spear of wrath, Akion, and rode on Satellite Fortresses?”
“…”
“The Sages had technology that could erase the earth and split the heavens, do you
think our muscles, golden spears and golden armors worked against them? Do you
really think we can win against them in a fight with our strength?”
Karioram fell into silence.

It was all true.
No matter how many of them there were, no matter how they had ambushed them, it was
logically impossible for them to win against the people with such technology.
A single Satellite Fortress was enough to erase tens of thousands of them.
Even if they could fly up in the skies or a sixth sense or destruction beams, they
were mere fireflies against a lamp.
And even more so if their strength was something the Sages had given them in the
first place.
“Then how did we win? Aren’t we the ones standing on our two legs in the end?”
Pektoril mumbled as he looked at Karioram who was on the verge of tears with anger.
“Well. We were lucky.”
‘Very fucking lucky.’
Pektoril thought of the days when he first gained a consciousness.
…………………………………………..
Exactly 790 years ago.
Pektoril remembered this moment perfectly.
Since this was the moment Pektoril gained his consciousness and started to remember
everything else upto this date.
So he had gained his consciousness.
Within the glass containers of the research labs and by the hands of the Sages.
And there were already other organisms which had been successful next to him.
Mouse, wolf and monkey.
The beasts, whom still remembered of their days in the jungle, were walking around
the research labs under the guidance of the Sages with humanoid bodies.
And after they got used to their new body and consciousness, they had been released
to the current Birdcage and had been able to live.
Maybe it was to stop them from escaping but the Birdcage, which was made of a
strange material, limited their flight, Rebeloong’s communication abilities and the
Arukon’s sixth sense but he remembered freely roaming around this place.
And he remembered the conversations of the Sages who was observing him and the
others.
<Even if they were modified from the beasts, they are still quite useful. Their
physical capabilities are good and their ability to control mana and the ability to
make rational choices is quite good.>
<Of course, who do you think designed all of this. Karmen is really…Damn.>
Anyways, the Akalachias weren’t really discontent from this lifestyle.
Though they went through a few experiments, it was pain they could handle with
their powerful bodies and experimenting around with their the newly gained strength
was exciting.
Pektoril, who had struggled for survival day by day in the jungle and longed for
strength, a power like this and the ability to control mana was too good.
Days flew past extremely fast as he practiced controlling mana day by day and
thought of things he couldn’t when he had been living in the Jungle.
And he knew instinctively.
That no matter how strong they were, they would still get massacred themoment they
go against the Sages.
They had been able to live with a clearer mind because they had become smarter.
They knew that they couldn’t challenge the ones who had given them their strength.
Sometimes the memories of his time in the jungles swept by his head.
The giant metal mountain that blazed the mountains and the fields along with the
sun-like energy that came out from those mountains, the Sages who controlled all of
this.
Memories of running away from such Sages.
If the Sages were a mysterious fear when they had been living in the jungle then
the sages were closer to gods now.
Of course the Rebeloongs and Arukons had different thoughts.
Strangely, the Sages were rougher with the Rebeloongs and the Arukons than with
them, the Akalachias, and the race created from monkeys, the Makrons.
And the Rebeloongs, who were large in number and the weakest of them all, went
through all sorts of experiments and suffering.
Of course the Akalachias and Makrons also felt bad while watching this.
Even though they weren’t receiving such treatment, they were all the same.
Though the Rebeloongs grouped up and planned and constantly looked for an
opportunity against the Sages, it was virtually an impossible feat.
Since a chance the Rebeloongs wanted would never occur in this place where hundreds
of thousands of Sages went in turns to manage them.
But as the Rebeloongs and Arukons got tired and the Akalachias and Makrons trembled
in fear.
A miraculous event occurred.
The Sages all disappeared.
All hundreds of thousands of them.

Only a few had been left behind.
…………………………………………..
“Disappeared?”
Pektoril nodded at the words of the warrior, Karioram.
The hundreds of thousands of them had all disappeared.
And a few people were left behind to manage over their research labs and the four
races.
Of course these guys weren’t able to defend against the Rebeloongs who had prepared
for so long.
The Rebeloongs, who were transferring intel against each other, persuaded the other
three races and the three races, who were trembling in fear already, followed
Rebeloong’s words as they revolted and escaped the Birdcage.
And they had been able to win against the remaining small numbers of Sages with
their tremendous numbers.
‘…Of course we received a lot more damage because we fought in that maze place.’
Pektoril frowned as he thought of the past.
Only 500.
Hundreds of thousands of the Higher Races had died against 500 Sages.
And even this would’ve been impossible if the Satellite Fortresses were working.
Karioram made a wretched expression from Pektoril’s words.
This was not a revolution or a glorious battle.
It was merely pets, who were trapped, escaping when the cage got loosened and
biting apart their owner.
When the owner had been extremely ill with a disease.
Karioram suddenly asked Pektoril.
“Why did they disappear?”
If they were going to disappear then they all should’ve.
Why did the small number remain?
Pektoril shrugged his shoulders.
“I don’t know why. It was too sudden. There was no corpse but… We have no way of
knowing. The ones who lived didn’t speak either.”
Karioram asked a final question towards Pektoril then.
“Then why did we leave these damned machineries intact? We should’ve destroyed
them.”
Pektoril pointed towards the front as he spoke.
“Because there’s something important.”
“What?”
“You’ll figure it out after we get there.”
But Pektoril suddenly stopped as he pointed towards the end of the tunnel.
‘Smell of blood.’
Pektoril hurriedly approached the entrance and entered the area.
And could not speak from the scene.
‘…Arukons.’
Countless corpses of Arukons.
And a giant wolf was lying against the wall of this giant area.
“Dakemeia…”
Pektoril exclaimed out heavily as he saw this.
The Arukon’s king who had fought the most valiantly out of everyone when they
escaped this place.
Pektoril frowned as he looked at Dakemeia lying on the ground with a dull

expression.
Since large words were written on the wall behind where Dakemeia was lying.
[It’s a present. I hope you treat it well.] ‘It’s that Metiron’s handwriting. And
what does he mean treat it well.’
Pektoril carefully approached Dakemeia and then made a confused expression after
finding something glinting inside his mouth.
“This is…?”
Pektoril lifted up the extremely small black ring that was within Dakemeia’s mouth.
……………………………………………….
‘Found it.’
Hansoo, who had followed Pektoril in underground, went to a different room and
found a small red orb as he mumbled.
And the small red orb in his hand started to vibrate toward the direction of its
paired item, the Destruction Jade.
Chapter 198
* * *
Kuuugugugugooong.
Pektoril examined the small black ring in his hands and finally he could figure out
what it was.
A sensation of his soul and mana being sucked into the object.
‘….This is the Destruction jade huh.’
The weapon the small amount of Sages ran away with when they had been attacked and
the weapon that hadn’t showed itself for decades.
The Sages could not afford to activate this in the past.
Since they would’ve been massacred when their numbers were already low.
The problem was why Metiron had left this behind for him.
‘Though it doesn’t hurt to have it.’
Pektoril mumbled inwardly as he clutched the Destruction Jade tightly in his hands.
As long as he had this then his clan would become much more solid.
The Makrons, one of the four escaped races and who had the strongest body after
them, had been annihilated by their collaboration.
The Arukon’s king, Dakemeia, was laying on the ground with a dazed expression and
the Rebeloongs had lost many of their important high ranking members in this place.
And if he obtained this Destruction Jade in such a situation?
‘Oh my god, I’ll be able to unite this place with my hands.’
Pektoril actually felt his heart thumping for the first time ever since he had
escaped this place countless years ago.
The sole king, a title that nobody had attained since the Karmen the king of the
Sages.
The leader who would have hundreds of Satellite Fortress under his command.
It would be possible with this Destruction jade.

He would be able to annihilate the two other remaining races.
‘No, there wouldn’t be a need to annihilate them.’
Pektoril hummed a tune.
There was no need to annihilate them as long as he got their Satellite Fortresses.
He could just leave them beneath his feet like how the Sages had done in the past
and command them.
He could use the Rebeloongs, who were high in number, as slaves and use the Arukons
as soldiers since their individual prowess was quite formidable.
‘Would the Makrons be around loyalty then? Anyways, it’s time to end this all I
guess.’
Pektoril laughed as he poured power into the Destruction Jade.
At that moment.
Rumble.
The Destruction Jade, which had been sucking in all the mana, started to
aggressively tremble.
At the same time.
Rumble.
The mana pool within their bodies started to create the mana crystals again.
“Haha!”
“Hoo…”
The nearby Akalachias exclaimed out in glee.
The feeling of highly concentrated mana melting around their body and turning into
barriers.
Kwaaaduduk
‘It’s all over now.’
Pektoril smiled as he felt the Satellite Fortress’s barrier surrounding his body.
………………………..
“Fuck…..”
Kwadudududuk.
Karhal cursed out loud after sensing the mana rising up from his body after having
smashed an arrow into the head of the final Rebeloong left alive.
He felt power overflowing through his entire body but it did not feel good at all.
Since there was only one thing this enormous amount of mana told him.
‘It’s all over now.’
Karhal sighed out loud as he thought of the impending doom of the Satellite
Fortresses.
……………………………………….
‘Let’s just take it slow.’
Pektoril laughed.
There was no need to rush anymore.
He just needed to borrow the strength of the Satellite Fortress to erase everyone.
At that moment.
‘…Mmm?’
Something came into Pektoril’s view after his sight had become re-enhanced by the
mana.
A circular door below his feet.
It was closed like it had usually been.
But something was different.
‘…The dust is gone.’
The dust that had gathered over the giant circular door had disappeared.
As if it had been swept away by something.
Pektoril then finally realized something.
‘Did they open this?’
Pektoril made a dumbfounded expression.
Actually this was one of the reasons why they wanted to leave this place intact.
The giant circular door that they had found while searching this entire place after
they wiped away the Sages.
They didn’t know what the space below was for but this giant door didn’t move even
with their tremendous strength.
They tried to create a hole using the Akion but that was fruitless as well.
They couldn’t figure out what this giant hidden storage below this mysterious door
was for but it wouldn’t move no matter what.
Actually the real reason why they hadn’t destroyed this entire structure was
because it felt wrong.
They could’ve destroyed it with the combined efforts of all the Satellite
Fortresses but a strong sensation told them that they shouldn’t
The 1st Generation members of the four races, including the Makrons, thought that
there may be something incredibly precious in here so they had a meeting about it.
And they decided to keep this place a secret temporarily and watch over each other
so they don’t do anything stupid.
Of course the three races felt danger after the Markons disappeared and tried to
open this door again but everytime they tried it ended in failure.
In conclusion, this door and the mysterious space below was left as an unresolved
problem.
But for this door to have opened.
Then Pektoril made a shocked expression.
‘…Did that Metiron guy?’
He was curious as to why he had left behind the Destruction Jade but he was slowly
understanding the reason behind it.
The door that had opened.
And the Destruction Jade that had been left behind.
If he had achieved everything he needed to with the Destruction Jade?
And the Destruction Jade was the key to opening this door?
‘Fuck. Did that guy already take everything in this place!’
Pektoril touched the small object in his hand.
And suddenly.
Clang
Rumble
Sounds of something fitting into place and locking on was heard as the giant door
started to activate.
This was the moment he had waited for, the moment in which the door of secret
opened up.
The key to this door was the Destruction Jade like how Pektoril had expected but
what filled his mind wasn’t anticipation but nervousness.
‘Hurry. Hurry and open.’
He had to check the insides.
And if it was empty he needed to hurry and chase them.
Chase Metiron and the bugs.
‘No matter what’s in here… It rightfully belongs to us. How dare he try to take
it!’
Kiiiririririk
Kuuuugugugooong
As Pektoril was going insane while glaring at the opening door.
Sounds of something stomping towards him could be heard.
And Pektoril, with his mana enhanced hearing, could figure out the identity of that
sound instantly.
“Haha. A hero who has massacred the Rebeloongs. But isn’t following us all the way
here a bit too brave?”
Karioram, the warrior standing next to Pektoril, spoke out.
Of course the scene this guy had shown them was amazing.
If they didn’t have mana then even they, who were far stronger than the Rebeloongs,
wouldn’t be able to handle this guy either.
The reason why they had ran away in the beginning was because they wouldn’t
necessarily be able to win if the humans attacked them.
‘But the situation is much different now.’
Karioram tapped the blue barrier around his feathers as he smiled.
Their mana had returned and this guy was alone.
Hansoo stared at Karioram and the other Akalachias and then clenched the Red Jade
in his hand tightly.
‘Red Jade.’
Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the red colored jade in his hand that had the same
form as the Destruction Jade and was only different in color.
It wasn’t even hidden that well.
As if they had hidden it in a hurry, this Red Jade was shoved into an air vent in
the corner of a research lab.
If the bodies of the Higher Races were similar to that of humans then it would’ve
been found already.
As the Akalachias were frowning at the red jade in Hansoo’s hands.
Hansoo poured mana into the complementary object, the Red Jade, in his hands.
Then.
Kiiiiiiiiiiiing!
The Akalachias started to back off as they remembered the effects of the
Destruction Jade.
Since they were afraid of their mana, which they had just barely regained,
disappearing again.
But Hansoo spoke towards them as he saw their movement.
“Don’t worry. Your mana will remain intact.”
“…?”
“This will be the final words you hear so remember it.”
“What….”
As Pektoril was about to retort.
Kiiiiiiing
The red light that came out from the Red Jade filled the eyes of the Akalachias.
At that moment a change occurred.
“Ugh…What the…Arrrggh!”
“Kyaaaak!”
“Kiiek!”
The bright eyes of the Akalachias turned hazy.
And their mental capabilities to think and judge in their heads disappeared as
thoughts of violence and murder replaced them.
Their primal instincts which have existed since when they had been in the Jungle.
The beasts of the jungle had finally been able to become a Higher Race after they
had received countless surgeries and the mana from the Sages.
Of course the Sages had a way to reverse the effects.
The Destruction Jade suppressed their mana.
And the Red Jade… Got rid of their sanity.
“Roaaaarrr!”
“Kyaaaaak!”
The insane Akalachias started to scream out as they looked around.
And then.
Booooom!
Karioram smashed the fellow Akalachia next to him with the golden spear.
No, they weren’t comrades anymore.
This was only possible when they were still sane.

Such a thing had long disappeared and the only thing that had remained was their
instincts they had during their solitary days in the jungle.
The thing that came into their eyes was not comrades but rather competitors who had
entered their territory and were even standing right next to them.
And soon.
“Kyaaaaak!”
“Kieeeek!”
Booom!
Boooooom! Boom!
The Akalachias started to smash and slash the others nearby.
Though they were covered by the mana barrier, their spears and swords were as well.
The 10m tall giant bodies soon turned into a mess of blood.
Pektoril was dumbfounded as he saw his underlings go insane and attacking each
other as he shouted.
“What…You crazy bastards! Why are you doing this! Stop!”
But Pektoril’s shout only stimulated the Akalachias further, it had no other
effect.
“Kiiiieeeek!”
“Kyaaaak!”
The insane Akalachias couldn’t remember Pektoril as they charged in and attacked
him as well.
And Pektoril grinded his teeth as he watched these guys.
“You…You crazy fucking bastards!”
He couldn’t just sit still and take their attacks.
Boooom!
Pektoril hurriedly swung his spear and attacked the ones charging towards him.
And Hansoo frowned as he looked at Pektoril who seemed to still be sane.
‘I guess it doesn’t work against the one who has the Destruction Jade.’
Maybe it was because it was made in pairs but the black light of the Destruction
Jade was slowly pushing away the red light of the Red Jade and was protecting
Pektoril.
‘Anyways, I should take that away as well. It wouldn’t be that hard.’
Hansoo muttered as he looked at Pektoril who had become a mess from fighting with
others.
A tiny entity such as Hansoo wouldn’t come into the eyes of the 10m giants while
they battled.
As if Pektoril, who was acting different from others, was strange to them, the wild
Akalachias were being even more aggressive towards Pektoril.
He just needed to wait until Pektoril became a complete mess and take the
Destruction Jade from him.
At that moment.
Rumble.
The giant circular door that had been activating since a while before, started to
slowly open.
And Pektoril, who had been mindlessly fighting back, felt glad.
‘I need to buy time!’
He didn’t know what that red jade was but it had no effect on him.
He would first just hide until the other members of his race killed each other off,
come back up when the situation clears up and retrieve the red jade after killing
the bug.
‘You fucking bug. Just wait.’
Pektoril suppressed his rage while clenching his teeth and jumped into the door
that had just started to open up.
Kiiiieeeeeek?
The Akalachias flinched for a moment as they saw Pektoril jump down but then soon
ignored him and started to focus on each other.
It was more important to fight the ones in front of their eyes than focusing on the
one who had left.
Boooom!
Pektoril first checked that nobody followed him after he landed tens of meters down
below with a loud bang and sighed in relief.
‘Phew…’
And as he realized that he had bought time, curiosity rose up.
‘What… Could be in here?’
The precious objects that the Sages, who had the Satellite Fortresses, had hidden
away so meticulously.
It would not be something common.
It would be much rarer and precious than the Satellite Fortresses.

‘Metiron. If you have it then…You are dead.’
But Pektoril’s expression turned strange as he looked around.
“What…The hell.”
It was indeed something the Sages had risked their lives to save.
And it didn’t seem like Metiron had taken it.
But Pektoril could not be happy.
“What the hell! Why are they here! What are you guys here!!!”
A giant space filled with hundreds of thousands of blue containers which were
shining extremely brightly.
And Pektoril screamed out as he saw the Sages frozen asleep within blue containers
one by one as if they were dead.
No Teaser for next chapter, gotta run to class
Chapter 199
Reincarnator – Chapter 199 : The Plan (1)
* * *
“What the…Why are these guys here.”
Pektoril made an expression of despair while looking around.
He had always been curious even after winning.
As to where the Sages, who had ruled over the world, had gone to.
They had even left behind their advanced technology and powerful Satellite
Fortresses behind.
Except a few.
This was why he and the others always felt a bit off even after the victory.
Since they, who wouldn’t have been able to win normally, had won because of an
abnormal reason.
And because of this they continuously followed the traces of the Sages.
Since they might be in danger as well if the Sages had left because this world had
an issue.
The Sages in their heads were an existence like that.
God-like existences who didn’t act without a reason and always succeeded if they
had a goal.
They were afraid as to when the Sages would come back so they continuously chased
after their path but for them to have been this close to them.
‘This was why the ones who survived didn’t speak.’
Pektoril mumbled as he thought of the small amount of Sages whom they had
interrogated in order to find out what happened to the rest.
This was why those guys hadn’t spoken.
Since these guys were the survivor’s family and comrades.
They were probably afraid of the fact that if the Higher Races knew that the Sages
were this close then they would do anything they needed to in order to find and
destroy this place.
‘But why are these guys in hibernation… Was there an epidemic? There weren’t any
traces of such things on the survivors back then.’
Pektoril made a confused expression while walking through the giant room where
hundreds of thousands of people were asleep as if they were dead.
This wasn’t the only thing he was curious about.
Since he needed to figure out what Metiron had done after he entered this place.
He might’ve escaped with something incredibly precious.
At that moment something was caught in Pektoril’s eyes.
A gem that was shining bright red.
At the end of the collider where hundreds of thousands of containers were laid on,
a bright gem was embedded on the wall.
‘What is that?’
The size of the gem was small but the size of the machine that the gem was embedded
in was actually very big.
As if it was devouring the light coming out from the bright gem, the complex
circuits that extended away from the gem as the center were sending the bright
light towards the hundreds of thousands of containers where the Sages were
hibernating in.
Like an energy of life that was supporting the ones who had fallen into slumber.
The moment Pektoril started to head towards the gem with a curious expression.
Booooom!
A loud sound was heard behind him.
‘….?’
Pektoril turned around to see if his comrades had followed him but a smirk appeared
on his face instead.
Pektoril spoke towards the human who has jumped down.
“How resilient. For what do you struggle this much for?”
This guy was dead anyway.
The story might’ve been different if the Destruction Jade was still activated but
as long as the jade was in his hands and it stopped working, this puny human
wouldn’t be able to do anything to him who had the protection of the Satellite
Fortress.
‘Well, maybe not…’
Pektoril frowned as he looked at the tremendous amount of mana flowing through the
guy in the distance.
Something with that much battle strength, that much mana and that much power to
generate such a force was not something that could be ignored.
It might’ve been different for others but for the Akalachias, who often hunted the
humans in order to keep their battle instincts sharp, knew.
That the thing making that guy being hard to deal with was not his physical
abilities but a trick with a skill.
And since someone of his caliber wouldn’t have some random skill, it would actually
be quite threatening.
‘Well. I’ll still win anyway.’
It was good.
Since it would’ve become much more tiring if that guy ran away with the Red Jade.
‘I shall kill you here.’
The moment Pektoril made up this decision.
Booooom!
Hansoo flew across the distance and closed in on Pektoril.
Whoooosh!
A giant spear that was over 10m long and shining brightly flew towards Hansoo.
At that moment.
Boooom!
The golden spear in Hansoo’s hand, the Forked Lightning, and Pektoril’s spear
clashed with each other as the room they were in trembled from the aftershock.
But the result was clear.
Booooom!
Hansoo’s body couldn’t withstand the tremendous amount of force behind the giant
spear and was flung into the air.
Even before the force of the two sides, this was actually a difference in mass.
Even the tip of Pektoril’s spearhead was heavier than Hansoo.
Pektoril, who had smashed away Hansoo with a mass hundreds of times heavier,
frowned as he felt the tingling sensation on the tip of his fingers.
Hansoo being flung away was quite normal but the amount of force he felt in his
fingers was too underwhelming.
This was too weak for Hansoo.
‘Did he fling his body backwards or something.’
Chwaaaak!
Hansoo, who had been flung into the air, looked at his cracked armor, the Thousand
Soldiers Armor.
Despite having eaten the spear of a dead Akalachia on the way and having been
protected by Hansoo’s Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement it still received quite a
large amount of damage.
It was a destructive force that came from strength and mass combined.
Booooom!
Pektoril’s attacks, which didn’t seem like it wanted to give any break to Hansoo,
had a qualitative differences from the Rebeloongs or other Akalachias who focused
on brute strength.
Hansoo judged that the golden spear would be hard to dodge from its trajectory as
he chucked the Forked Lighting as the same time he took on Pektoril’s spear with
his body.
Kwadududuk!
The pillar-like spear that was surrounded by the mana barrier from the Satellite
Fortress cut through Hansoo’s Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement as it smashed onto
Hansoo’s Thousand Soldeirs Armor and Dragon Essence Blade.
At the same time.
Crunch!
The Forked Lightning that shot out from Hansoo’s hand assaulted the area near
Pektoril’s heart.
Kudududuk
The Forked Lightning, which had the mana nullification applied on it, penetrated
through the mana barrier around Pektoril and dug into his golden feathers.
As it had penetrated through the Judge’s armor in the past.
Sway.
‘Hmm.’
Pektoril frowned as he felt the strange mana digging into his body and disrupting
his five senses.
But if he was going to get dealt with with just this much then it would’ve been
better for him to just commit suicide.
‘And…I’ve gone through things like this plenty of times when I was being
experimented on by the Sages in the past!’
Booooom!
Pektoril spun his foot around, stomped down onto the ground with it and then swung
his spear in a wide arc.
Whoooosh!
The 5m large Judge and Pektoril in front of Hansoo’s eyes were vastly different in
size.
The 10m spear being swung was more than enough to prevent him from getting near
Pektoril.
Crunch! Crunch! Clang!
Tens of the glass containers got destroyed by the swing of the spear.
The bodies of the Sages that had been protected by the blue light had been swept by
the afters wing and had been turned into meat pastes.
A very tragic death after having been carefully protected for hundreds of years.
Hansoo, who had been charging in, suddenly backed off as he mumbled.
‘So, he lived for hundreds of years huh.’
Pektoril had only swung his spear once, quickly adapted to the sudden changes of
his senses and recovered himself.
He was different from the others from before.
Someone who had lived in the jungle and had constantly polished and sharpened
themselves after their fight with the Sages.
Pektoril laughed out loud towards Hansoo.
“Hahahaha! Don’t you feel sad? Aren’t these the ones who have given you the power?”
He was understanding that guy’s identity bit by bit.

He knew too much for a bug.
That guy had definitely received some legacy or inheritance from the Sages who had
ran away.
Pektoril’s feathers rang as he looked at the Red Jade in his hands.
‘You… Don’t have the rights to use that. Only us, the Higher Races, have the right
to.’
Pektoril then looked around his surroundings with his somewhat adapted vision.
Corpses which had been smashed apart into meat pastes.
‘Keheh. Kehehehehehe.’
This stimulated the sadistic nature deep within Pektoril’s mind.
The fact that the Sages had disappeared without reason had always pressured him.
But look at this!
For them to have been here all along living the life of frozen foods.
Tens of Sages, whom could threaten his entire race with only 500 of them, had been
killed by his single swing.
‘Isn’t this a bit too sad for someone who wielded such a tremendous amount of
power?! Haha!’
Pektoril smiled.
Even if one had a tremendous amount of mana and technology, there was a limit to
the weak bodies.
Just like the Akion.
A vastly different amount of strength was shown because they were using it and not
the Sages.
‘This is just the beginning.’
Pektoril mumbled in happiness from his vision of the future.
If this world got united under his feet then there wouldn’t be useless fights and
struggles anymore.
The Higher Races who had powerful bodies would be able to use the Sage’s
technologies more efficiently.
They wouldn’t be using the leftover technology of the Sages but improve it and
create a new civilization for themselves.
Pektoril smiled as he looked at the ring in his hand and then put it back on his
hand.
“You probably want this but…Keke. It seems you don’t have the powers to take it
from me. It seems like a set pair anyway, how about giving it to me now? I’ll let
you live at elast.”
Pektoril’s words weren’t empty words actually.
He was willing to let the bug live since today was a historically celebratory date.
Though he would have to live as his personal pet inside the Birdcage for all
eternity.
‘And…I will slowly figure out why the Sages have decided to go into cryo-sleep in
his location.’
He wanted to ask the bug but it seemed like he didn’t know either.
Which meant that there was nothing else he was curious about.
“Sure”
“What?”
Pektoril flinched at the unexpected answer.
Though he had thrown the words at him, he had never expected Hansoo to agree so he
was actually preparing to smash him apart.
But for such a reply to come back.
The moment Pektoril flinched.
Kuurururuk
Something started to intensely grow out from where the Forked Lightning had
penetrated into.
Crunch
Kwadduk.
“What the…!”
Pektoril was shocked at the strange things growing all over his body and tying him
down as he tried to snap them with brute force.
‘Just this?!’
With his strength, this amount of sludge could easily be broken apart.
But unlike Pektoril’s expectations, his body hadn’t fully calibrated yet.
In the short moment where Pektoril stopped due to his muscles and nerves acting
separately from each other, the Pandemic Blade which had eaten up Hansoo’s entire
mana pool grew and covered Pektoril’s entire body.
The moment Pektoril’s movements stopped completely from these two things.
“Catch it. Well.”
Whooosh!
Hansoo chucked the Red Jade in his hand.

Towards the black jade in his hand, the Destruction jade.
“Arrrgh!”
Pektoril sensed something amiss and tried to move his hand away but the speed of
the Red Jade Hansoo threw was like a beam of light.
The moment Pektoril tried to move, the Red Jade had already moved up to the
Destruction jade.
Then
Clang!
Powerful tools which showed their true prowess when together but had to be split in
two because of their tremendous power.
The Red Jade and the Destruction Jade smashed with each other with a clang and
started to swirl and combine with each other.
While making a extremely ominous dark and bloody yin yang symbol.
……………………………………….
“Oh. Has it started.”
Metiron, who had been running away, suddenly smiled.
Chapter 200
Reincarnator – Chapter 200 : The Plan (2)
* * *
Booooooom!
A Single beam of laser from the Satellite Fortress smashed into the humongous
metallic beast.
Rumble
<Ughh!>
The huge metallic beast, Junghwan, screamed out in pain while rolling all over the
floor after being smashed by the beam.
And there were 4 Satellite Fortresses that had been destroyed and were rolling
around the ground around him.
But even if he had felled 4 of them, it was still far too little.
Since there were still countless Satellite Fortresses chasing after him.
If both sides weren’t on guard against each other so much then he would’ve been
killed already.
But he could see the end.
Since his limit was approaching.
Physically and mentally.
‘Fuck! When is it going to happen?!’
Jugnhwan, the giant metal wolf that was being turned into rags by the Satellite
Fortresses, grinded his teeth.
Booooom!
Booom!
It wasn’t just the Satellite Fortresses.
Countless wolves, birds and rats held onto Akions, spears of heavenly wrath, and
were assaulting him while chasing him from the ground.
The Akion’s attacks were weaker than those of the Satellite Fortress but they were
still powerful.
And since hundreds of quick guys were attacking from where he couldn’t see, it was
actually harder to deal with than the Satellite Fortresses themselves.
Boooom!
‘Fuck! From the side again!’
Junghwan swayed and fell down from the sudden assault that jumped out from
somewhere in the forest.
Rumble.
‘I guess I’m going to die now.’
As Junghwan as making a despair-stricken expression.
Boooooooooooom!
From the distance.
Something tremendous blowing apart could be felt.
‘He succeeded!’
Junghwan, who had given up and was lying upon the ground, suddenly made a joyful
expression.
Whoooosh!
A shockwave filled with a strange mix of red and black swept the surroundings from
the Birdcage.
As if it was trying to swallow up the entire Zone.
Rumble.
The moment people got swept by the dark red shockwave.
“What the! What is this!”
“My mana!”
Shock filled voices were heard from below.
But this was just the beginning.
The huge shockwave even shook Junghwan’s body which had already turned into a mess.
Paaat!
The Mana Crystal that was all over Junghwan’s body disappeared as the liquid metal
started to petrify itself.
The liquid metal had stopped working due to the lack of mana.
And Junghwan’s soul, which had been overburdened and was blazing in pain, suddenly
turned very comfortable.
Of course it wasn’t good or anything.
‘This is the end.’
Instead of blazing like before, it was cooling down at a rapid pace.
Since all the energy had frozen, Junghwan’s consciousness that was acting from the
energy from the mana and the liquid metal was calming down at a rapid face.
But Junghwan made a relaxed expression.
Since he knew he wasn’t the only person becoming like this.
Kiiiiing!
The bright lights of the Satellite Fortresses that were approaching Junghwan slowly
from the distance shut off as they fell.
Rumble.
Booobooboooom!
A gigantic metal castle falling down from hundreds of meters up in the skies was a
marvel to watch.
Jugnhwan made a content expression as he saw tens of these Satellite Fortresses

falling down.
This was the end.
‘Well. Since I was going to die anyway…Please take care of the rest for me.’
As Junghwan released his consciousness, that he was dearly holding onto, and slowly
shut down.
“Roaaaarr!”
“Kuaaaaak!”
“Kyaak!”
The ones that were assaulting him from below with the Akion started to go berserk.
The rats bit each other and the birds slashed away at the wolves with their talons.
Like beasts.
‘What the…’
As Junghwan was shocked at the scene he hadn’t heard about as his consciousness
faded away.
Booooom!
A scene of hundreds of thousands of bright lights rising up into the skies could be
seen during Junghwan’s final moments.
…………………………………………………….
“What…What the hell!”
Pektoril was shocked as he sensed the tremendous aura that exploded out from his
hands erasing all of his mana and sanity.
A power that was nothing like anything from before.
He was holding on but he could sense his sanity quickly being erased.
Along with his mana.
Wooong…
The mana that was supplied by the Satellite Fortresses had long been cut off and
the mana pool inside his body that was supplied by the mana crystal had stopped
working as well.
Everything that had protected his body, everything that he had received from the
Sages had slowly started to get erased.
‘No…No! At this rate…’
“No! I don’t want to go back to being a beast!”
Roaaarr!
Pektoril’s roar rang throughout the secret room filled with machines and
containers.
And as if Pektoril was trying to erase everything as a last ditch effort, he

started to smash apart the containers around him.
Boooom!
Boom!
Hundreds of Sages died in an instant.
But this was all a futile effort.
His mana had long been frozen and he was quickly losing his sanity,
At that moment.
He suddenly felt a tremendous amount of hatred towards the person who had turned
him this way.
“You fucking bastard! Roaarr!”
Pektoril, who had lost his sanity, roared out in rage and charged towards Hansoo.
Booom!
Pektoril’s spear had become even more vicious as he slowly lost his sanity as it
flew in to smash into Hansoo.
But Hansoo just backed away and dodged it.
‘There’s no reason to fight him.’
A beast on its final breath that still had some sanity left was the most dangerous.
And at the place Pektoril had just attacked, there was an even deeper scar upon the
ground.
“You fucking rat! Come at me!”
As Hansoo backed off, Pektoril’s consciousness disappeared completely and he was

overcome by the visciousness that sprang up from the depths of his heart and
started to swing his spear.
Booom!Boooom!
As the limiter in his brain that protected him disappeared, he swung his spear even
harder.
Though his mana had disappeared, the power behind the attack was still formidable.
But what use was that.
It won’t connect.
Hansoo wasn’t kind enough to be hit by a spear that was being swung recklessly
without any martial arts behind it.
Whoosh! Whooosh!
The spear continued to cut through the air and Pektoril made a despair stricken
expression as he saw this.
‘Damn…To go without even being able to kill that one thing.’
Even being enraged by him was becoming hard.
Pektoril looked at Hansoo in the distance in despair.
‘Complete annihilation…Our entire race would be completely annihilated.’
They would lose the sanity and mana that made them the Higher Race and only have
their bodies left.
Then would they be able to handle those bugs?
Pektoril frowned.
Of course they would still be powerful without their sanity and mana.
Since those bugs wouldn’t be able to use mana while the Destruction Jade was active
and his race still had a huge amount of numbers and were still very powerful.
But that was it.
They would slowly get hunted and killed off by those who were still sane.
While the Higher Races were fighting each other in insanity.
‘Damn…Is this the end? Even after having escaped the experiment labs with all that
effort? After having received all those experiments? We’ll just die as beasts
getting hunted down?’
Pektoril squeezed out the last bits of sanity and screamed out in unfairness.
“Grrr…Were we wrong? Was fighting to escape the experimental labs was so wrong?
Grrr…”
As if his sanity was disappearing even after, a beast’s growls started to come out
from Pektoril’s mouth.
Hansoo replied expressionlessly.
“Struggling to survive isn’t a sin. But you should’ve stopped there.”
The Higher Races had power.
Power to be magnanimous to humans.
Though they didn’t have to do this, they should at least be wary when they use that
strength to oppress others.
Wary of the day when they would get stabbed in the back after losing that power.
Since the ones being oppressed by them will continue to struggle.
Like how the Sages had been crushed by the Higher Races.
If these guys were like the Akarons from below and could live in harmony with them
then Hansoo wouldn’t have done all this.
But these guys have long crossed the line.
To the point where humans wouldn’t be able to forgive them anymore.
“In the end, our race merely chose the same thing as you guys.”
“Damn…Grrr…Grrr.”
Pektoril made a despair stricken expression.
The bright future, the dream that he had almost grasped disappeared like sand in
his hands.
No, even the authority and the strength he had was now gone.
All because of one guy.
Just one guy.
‘Heh. For our entire race to fall because of one guy.’
But this thought didn’t last long.
Since even that last remaining bit of sanity had been erased as well.
And soon.
“Grrrr…”
A beast’s cry came out from Pektoril’s mouth.
Drrrr.
The Destruction Jade fell from Pektoril’s hands and rolled away.
And Hansoo picked up this dark red marble without a single expression.
‘So far so good.’
Everything was quite similar up to this point.
Though Eres hadn’t used the Red Jade before, according to the last thing he had
left behind, using the Destruction Jade and the Red Jade together will cause all
mana and sanity to disappear.
But there was something that bugged him.
‘Would the Sages have written down everything?’
Eres hadn’t told him about this.
The cryo-sleep setup of the Sages.
Since Eres would’ve told him if she knew, this meant that Eres didn’t know about
this system either.
‘Maybe the Sages didn’t leave behind any records in order to keep this place a
secret…’
It was a possibility but it still bugged him.
At that moment.
The jewel that was shining brightly in the distance started to react to the
Destruction Jade.
At the same time the hundreds of thousands of vats the Sages were in, which were
connected to the jewel, started to rumble and shake.
And soon.
Whooosh!
Hundreds of thousands of bright blue marbles came out from the jewel.
Ooooooong!
And these marbles flew around the air for a bit and then all disappeared somewhere.
Some through the walls.
Some through the ceilings.
But Hansoo could tell where these marbles were heading towards.
Since he could see where one was going.
Whoosh.
One of the blue marbles entered Pektoril’s head.
At the same time.
“Grrrrr… Grr…Gr.”
Pektoril’s growling calmed down.
At the same time the viciousness in his eyes disappeared as he came back to his
senses.
“…”
Pektoril, who had stopped growling, slowly looked around.
HIs hands and feet.
And everything around him.
Hansoo looked at this scene and then pondered.
He couldn’t react to the blue marbles because it had exploded out so suddenly but
this was different.
‘Should I kill him?’

But Hansoo shook his head as he looked at the eyes of Pektoril.
He was being very wary of Hansoo even whilst looking around the surroundings.
‘Not easy huh.’
It would be impossible to kill him with a sudden attack at this rate.
It might actually just be better to converse with him now.
Since one thing was clear.
That this was not the Pektoril of the past.
The constant mumbles of Pektoril proved this.
“The hypothesis of being able to move in after the sanity and mana disappearing was
correct… Blue Stone activated correctly as well but… Why now…”
Pektoril, who had been mumbling, slowly lifted his body up from the ground as if he
had finished inspecting the surroundings.
Booom
Booobooom
Pektoril then stood up as he approached Hansoo and looked at him.
Well, more like the Destruction Jade in his hands.
………………………………………………
Clank. Clank.
“What the hell… Is that.”
One of the adventurers who had been running away from the village made an
expression of disbelief as he looked at the scene in the distance.
The Arukons, Rebeloongs and Akalchias who were fighting to the death were all
gathering to one place.
The three Higher Races who were wary of each other even when they were still sane.
The adventurers frowned at this unbelievable scene.
Chapter 201
Reincarnator – Chapter 201 : Transference (1)

* * *
The Sages were upset in the past.
At their extremely weak bodies that didn’t fit their overflowing intelligence and
mana.
Technology and mana could not fill up the massive hole created by a weak body.
Even when they tried to do something, their weak bodies held them down.
But during that time.
A genius even amongst the Sages had been born.
Karmen.
A glorious King who had created the plan to lift the Sages higher.
Someone who allowed them to have even bigger dreams.
………………………………..
“Uwaaaaa! We won!”
The people who had arrived at the villages yelled in glee.
The Satellite Fortresses that were falling in the distance.
There was nothing else that proved their victory better than this.
‘I wondered what the hell it was…’
Kulkin, a Hunter of the village, thought of the words spoken by those who had
entered the village along with him and made a dumbfounded expression.
They were now truly free.
Since if those damned Satellite Fortresses didn’t exist then sweeping away the
Higher Races and gaining back their hope wouldn’t be a dream anymore.
At that moment.
Boom! Boom!
‘….?’
Kulkin and the other villagers looked towards the woods from the huge noises coming
in from the depths of the forest.
And soon.
Shhhhh.
Around ten Higher Race members walked out from the woods.
The ones who had set up a formation and were pushing the giant metal wolf back
before.
‘…The Akalachia, Arukons and the Rebeloongs are together?’
While Kulkin was frowning from this strange scene.
Somebody cursed out loud from next to him.
“You ballsy bastards! Where the hell do you think this is!”
“Those guys aren’t unkillable anymore! We can do it if we group up!”
The villagers reacted the moment they saw the Higher Races.
Then.
Whooosh!
Hundreds of rage filled projectiles few towards the Higher Race.
But in an instant.
Trtrtrtrnggg
The golden spear in the Akalachia’s hand spun around like a windmill.
And the Rebeloongs and the Arukons behind also used their spears to deflect away
the projectiles.
Tong! Titititing!
Hundreds of projectiles got destroyed and bounced off in mid air.
And everyone flinched as they saw this scene.
They had made too many assumptions.
Thinking about it again, those guys still had tremendous amounts of bodily
strength.
Maybe if they had mana but in a situation like this where they also lost their
skills, they weren’t easy opponents at all.
While the people stopped.
From the mouth of the Akalachia in the very front, unexpected words came out.
“Calm down. Anyways, who are you guys? Are you our descendants? Why are you living
in a cave like this?”
“What?”
For them to not know whom they have toyed around for so long.
The people stared at the Akalachia just in case it was some trick but the curiosity
and confusion inside the eyes of the Akalachia didn’t seem like lies.
The villagers fell into a confused state.
…………………………………
‘How long has past? What happened?’
The general and royalty, Kel-Durin mumbled as he looked at his body and his
surroundings.
‘It seems like we’ve succeeded…’
Kel-Durin stared at the tiny race in front of his eyes.
Of course if he still had his original body, that man over where would be a bit
larger than himself.
But since the transfer has been completed, the man looked way too small compared to
himself.
‘What is this guy. He doesn’t seem like someone from our race.’
Kel-Durin felt the tremendous amount of power within his body and then made a
confused expression as he watched the person in front of his eyes.
Though they looked similar, there was a lot of fundamental differences such as the
bone structure.
And also he didn’t have the mana pool that every Sage had in general.
‘It seems something unexpected happened.’
Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at the broken containers.
Ssssk.
Kel-Durin then checked the machinery where the Blue-Stone was embedded in.
A transmitter that was built to migrate hundreds of thousands of souls at the same
time for the move.
And as if it had used up all its power, the lights from various panels on it were
getting faint but Kel-Durin was able to check the panels before they turned off.
He then exclaimed out in shock.
‘790 years? 790 years have past?’
Something went wrong and that something went wrong horribly.
As Kel-Durin was frowning.
Boom!
Boobooom!
The Akalachias who were fighting up above came down to the secret room
And soon the secret room was filled with tens of giant Akalachias.
Though they had met each other again in completely different bodies, Kel-Durin was
able to figure who was who out instantly.
“Kel-Durin”
“Kan-Kun, well done.”
Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at Kan-Kun who was covered from head to toe in
blood.
It seems they only activated the Red-Stone and fought each other.
Kan-Kun frowned at the pain and then asked the race standing on the ground.
“Who are you? And why do you have that in your hands?”
The Black-Stone and Red-Stone were items left behind for the small amount of
managers to activate.
It was not something that this guy, whom he had never even seen or heard of, should
have.
Kiiiiiing.
‘And it’s still active huh.’
Kan-Kun frowned as he sensed the dry mana within his body.
“Hand that over.”
Whooosh
Kan-Kun crouched and then moved his hand towards the small midget.
The Red-Stone alone was fine but the Black-Stone that had combined with the Red-
Stone was dangerous to them as well.
It was a tremendous artifact that suppressed their entire technology with just its
existence.
They wouldn’t even have made such a thing if they didn’t have to for the move.
Though the plan seemed to have shifted a little but since the first stage, Soul
Migration, has been completed they needed to get it back.
But Hansoo lifted his spear with his hand.
Clang!
“You see, stealing is a bad habit.”
He didn’t know how they were going to act.
He could not hand it over in such a case.
“That’s originally ours you midget.”

Kan-Kun spoke with a growl.
He was feeling pain and he didn’t understand the situation yet.
He was already annoyed but somebody who he has never seen before was pointing a
blade at him while holding onto a dangerous weapon.
Of course a rough growl came out of Kan-Kun’s mouth.
He would’ve tried to save his body without mana in the past but everything was
different now.
Since they had gained a new body along with new strength.
Courage that could support his rage rose up inside him.
And Hansoo spoke to these Sages.
“You want to have a go?”
“What?”
At those words the Akalachia standing in the very front ,Kan-Kun the rank 1 Sage,
scoffed.
Though the little midget’s body seemed quite strong, it was not even close to
theirs.
What was causing him to be so arrogant?
Well, it wasn’t that the Sages didn’t like conversing.
But there was no need to do things the hard way then their strength was much higher
than the other party.
‘Suppress him and then take it.’
Boom! Boom!
The rank 1 Sages inside the Akalachia’s body walked towards Hansoo.
At that moment.
Kkkkkkkkkngggg
A vibration that shook the entire room could be felt.
Something much different than their footsteps.
And Kan-Kun and Kel-Durin flinched at this quake.
‘What…’
This was the vibration from the Monolith that shook the secret room moving.
And soon a loud shout was heard in the distance.
“Hey! Are you alright in there! We’re coming in!”

At the same time with that shout, countless people coming in could be felt.
‘…There’s this many? What the hell happened while we were asleep…’
An earthquake that was transmitted through the long tunnel.
The Sages, who have obtained this new body that could sense this quake, frowned in
nervousness.
…………………………………………….
“There’s been a lot of changes in the 800 years we were asleep huh.”
Kel-Durin, the person in Akalachia’s body, frowned as he sat in the hastily made
barracks.
According to their original plan, they’d be busy testing out their new body but
there was no time to do such a thing.
Since a tremendous amount of change had occurred after they woke up.
‘At this rate…We need to alter the whole plan.’
Kel-Durin mumbled quietly.
Their plan was simple.
Leave their weak human bodies and move into a much more powerful body.
They had created new bodies because of this and had even created the Red-Stone and
Black-Stone that temporarily froze their conscious and mana to reduce the risk as
much as possible while they moved into their new bodies.
Since they found through experimenting that the chances of failure rose if they had
their consciousness and mana.
So they created the three stones and fell asleep.
But for them to have been asleep for 800 years.
‘And…The fact that the Makrons who were supposed to be rank 2 bodies were
annihilated is a big deal.’
Kel-Durin frowned.
Rank 1, the Akalachias created for the royalty.
Rank 2, the Makrons created for the nobility
Rank 3, the Arukons created for warriors.
Rank 4, the Rebeloongs created for commoners.
The Makronss who were supposed to handle the middle stage had all been annihilated.
Due to the other three races while they were asleep.
‘Even if we give them mana and a consciousness, they’re still beasts huh. This is
going to create problems in the next stage.’
And because they fought with each other, the already limited mana crystals had run
out.
There was also another issue.
Kel-Durin clutched his head at the sounds he could hear coming in from outside.
‘The body being developed has its downsides.’
The extremely developed body allowed him to hear everything.
But he could not ignore these noises.
Since it was not something he could ignore.
Kel-Durin spoke expressionlessly.
“Let’s go out. It seems like we will need to speak with the other side for a bit.”
“…Will it be okay? That midget race seems to be extremely aggressive.”
Kan-Kun frowned.
It had been 3 days since they woke up.
There had been countless things that happened during that time.
And Kel-Durin made a tired smile at Kan-Kun.
“Well. That man seems to have things under control quite well. Let’s trust in
that.”
It seems like while they were asleep, this so-called ‘God’ had played around a bit
and their world seems to be used as a tunnel.
A bridge to the next world.
The entrance was the Kangri-Worm’s area.
And the exit was at a location near the Silver Sea.
‘What a tremendous change. Can we still… Complete it? Damn. If we took the Black-
Stone back then… There wouldn’t even be a need to ponder about such a thing like
this.’
Kel-Durin thought of the Satellite Fortresses that didn’t work as he walked out of
his tent.
A giant basin.
His race, that had temporarily gathered here, could be seen.
Countless Akalachias, Arukons and Rebeloongs.
They all looked different and had different ranks, they were still a part of the
same race.
And the other side of the basin.
Countless people had gathered.
All with a blade of some sort in their hands.
As he walked out, the sounds he had been hearing became even clearer.
Well, the enraged roars and shouts.
“Why are we leaving them be!”
“Fucking hell! Do you know how much we suffered because of them?”
“Kill them all!”
There was no need for both sides to be angry with each other in a fight or a war.
Since one side being angry was enough.
Kel-Durin clicked his tongue as he looked at the swarming humans looking at him
with cold eyes.
Chapter 202
Reincarnator – Chapter 202 : Transference (2)
* * *
The giant basin near the Birdcage, the Akran.
Hundreds of thousands of people had been gathered in the giant basin.
But this was just the beginning.
The people who were in the villages were gathering here constantly.
To the location which will become the new city of the humans.
Because it was at the center of the Green Road, it was the best place to be in
terms of location and because there were a variety of beasts around this location
it was also a great place to hunt.
The Satellite Fortresses that threatened the humans had disappeared and this land
should’ve become the humans’.
Well, it what was supposed to happen.
“Damn…”
Kulkin, one of the adventurers who had gathered at the Akran along with others,
grinded his teeth at the Higher Race he could see in the distance.
The humans had won.
The Satellite Fortresses had fallenfell due to unknown reasons and the Higher Races
weren’t invincible existences since there wasn’t any mana.
Since a god who has fallen to the ground wasn’t fit to be called a god anymore.
No, they had to kill them while they were on the ground.
This current situation was all because there was no mana.
Why were they just watching this situation?
‘And even with such people like this.’
If they didn’t have strength the story would be different but it wasn’t like that
they didn’t have any strength.
Since the newcomers weren’t like newbies at all.
They all had monstrous bodies, unfitting to be called humans like himself.
The ones who were here before were stronger right now because there was still a gap
due to the runes but it wouldn’t take long to catch up.
Since it wouldn’t take that long to fill up their runes by hunting with such
bodies.
‘I don’t know how he brought such guys here but if we fight alongside them… We
might be able to win.’
Kulkin looked at the tremendous amount of forces behind him and made a sad
expression.
‘Morris… I need to avenge you…’
The image of his friend being ripped apart in front of his eyes was still vivid in
his head.
Kulkin clenched his teeth as he remembered his friend’s expression which was
staring at him desperately until the end.
……………………………………………
“It’s been a while Hansoo”.
“Mmm.”
Hansoo made a smile as he looked at the faces he hadn’t seen in awhile.
It was nice seeing these faces after such a long time.

Enbi Arin, Sofia, Mihee and other familiar faces that he had left behind in the
zone below could be seen.
The owner of the new Crown of Thorns and the second soul fragment, Gwanje, couldn’t
come up because he had to control the people below but the others had gotten
Hansoo’s signal through Gwanje and had come up.
And countless people had split up and were constructing the city.
The villages were now a dark part of their history.
They needed a new city befitting of this new zone.
Though they were only building one, they would build more as time went on.
‘It wouldn’t take long.’
Hansoo mumbled as he watched the process from afar.
Though they didn’t have any tools it didn’t matter.
Since their bodies were much more different.
Kwadudududuk!
Ududududuk!
Snapping trees and cutting rocks.
With strength that didn’t seem like that of a human.
Even without mana, these people didn’t lose out to the original Yellow Zone’s
people and actually were doing even better.
A tremendously powerful body.
This was all because of the Body Enhancement Surgery they received in the second
zone.
These people didn’t lose out to Hansoo in terms of their body.
There were tens of thousands of such people.
And Mihee, who had brought these people up, made a proud expression.
If this was the real world then she was at a level she couldn’t even have imagined.
The amount of burden and responsibilities on her shoulders was much larger but
seeing such powerful adventurers, she could feel her past struggles and hardships
being washed away.
‘I’ve seen Hansoo after so long as well. Anyways, it’s so hard to see his damn
face.’
Mihee looked at Hansoo with an upset expression.
She had imagined that they would always be together because they were with each
other during the Tutorial.
But Hansoo was busy beyond her imagination.
To the point of being hard to chase him.
‘Well, I didn’t even think things would happen like this.’
Thinking of her college days of the past, she started to giggle.
And Hansoo laughed while looking at Mihee.
Though he had become a person who was quite unresponsive to most things while
fighting in the Abyss, he was still human.
Since the hard work of the Yellow Zone had been completed well, he naturally felt
good.
A rare smile appeared on Hansoo’s usually expressionless face.
‘It seems Karhal found his sibling.’
Hansoo looked at Ekidu and Karhal who started to walk towards this location after
controlling the people.
Karhal, Ekidu and a few others were working hard to control the people of the
Yellow Zone but Karhal looked as if such work was nothing and was continually
smiling and laughing.
To the point of making Hansoo feel content as well.
‘Let’s work a bit harder. Everything’s going well.’
Hansoo mumbled inwardly.
He just needed to continue like this.
If he continued like this and there weren’t any more problems from now on then
humanity would gain a tremendous amount of power and wouldn’t get massacred once
they entered the Abyss right away like they had in the past.
Which means he would be able to prevent people precious to him from dying off.
And him struggling and working a bit harder to achieve this would be fine.
Since he had struggled for 50 years already anyway.
Compared to his friends getting killed and ripped apart next to him, this was
nothing.
Though bodily injuries healed, the memories inside one’s head lasted.
Hansoo thought up to this point and refocused.
‘Not yet.’
The Smile on Hansoo’s face disappeared.
It wasn’t time to drop his guard yet.
Though he had solved the problem, something unexpected happened.

Suppress the Higher Races, who have gone berserk, one by one.
A frontal clash would be hard but it wouldn’t be hard to kill them off while they
fought each other.
Then he would receive the method of creating the Mana Pool inside the human’s
bodies and perform the surgery on all humans.
But since the Sages had received the bodies of the Higher Races, things have become
much more complex.
They were smart, rational and knew how to work together.
The Sages, who had been spread apart, understood the situation almost instantly
even after sleeping for hundreds of years and had gathered into groups they had
planned previously.
The people with Rebeloong’s body conversed with each other and the Arukons surveyed
the surroundings.
And the Akalachias stood above them all and controlled them.
If they fought then it would just be a huge disaster.
There were hundreds of thousands of Higher Races who could handle hundreds of
humans per member.
Though they would win because the ones with Body Enhancement Surgeries had come
with them as well but they would still gain a huge amount of casualties.
He hadn’t raised them to lose them in a place like this.
At that moment.
A giant flag could be seen in the distance.
‘It seems they want to speak now.’
Hansoo spoke while looking at the Akalachia who was awkwardly swinging a piece of
cloth tied to a huge log tens of meters long.
“I’ll be back. Take care of this place.”
“Uh… Huh?”
Even before anybody could say anything, Hansoo quickly disappeared.
And the place where Hansoo left was then filled with awkwardness where people
started to slowly speak one by one.
Since they would be together for a while anyway.
The mingling of the previous members and newcomers was important.
“Uh… Nice to meet you. I’m called Ekidu. Welcome to the Yellow Zone.”
“…I’m Karhal. I hope things go well.”

Karhal turned around and looked towards the location Hansoo had gone off to with a
worried expression.
The job he was assigned was actually much more important than just control.
Though he was controlling them, their rage was slowly building up.
Since the pain and struggle they had gone through for over a decade wouldn’t easily
go away.
There was no way their rage would disappear just because the ones who had killed
their friends and family and even themselves started to laugh and make strange
noises.
Though they were barely suppressing their rage, it wouldn’t be weird for it to
explode at any moment.
‘Anyways, does he have no sense of fear? To jump into the enemy territory alone.’
He pondered if he should follow Hansoo but shook his head.
There’s nothing he’d be able to do anyway even if the situation blew up.
It was better to just stay here and do his job.
Karhal clenched his hands at his powerlessness as he looked towards the Higher
Race’s camp Hansoo went towards.
‘Fucking bird heads. Just try touching him.’
Then there wouldn’t be any controlling or anything.
He would just rile up the people behind him and attack first.
This was why he needed to control them even more now.
Before these people, who were roaring out in rage, caused something.
‘Well, at least it’s much more easier now since these guys are helping us.’
Karhal shook his head and then spoke towards the woman who had introduced herself
as Mihee.
“At least your side is better than us right? You should’ve prepared a bit before
coming up.”
But Mihee shook her head at those words.
“It doesn’t seem like there’s much difference for us either.”
“…?”
“We just have hundreds of thousands of people.”
‘And the power that suppressed them is now gone.’
Karhal nervously looked at the countless newcomers behind Mihee at those words.
…………………………………………..
Boooom!
Hansoo flew in from afar and landed in front of the Akalachias.
Kel-Durin, the acting leader of the Sages, spoke towards Hansoo.
“Greetings. To make things easier we shall call you humans as you have told us. Are
you the king of those humans?”
“We don’t really have such a system.”
“Well. After hearing your story, those things weren’t something a king would do.”
Kel-Durin, who had been busily gathering information, nodded.
A king reigned from the back and stood above the others.
But the man in front of his eyes was acting at the exact opposite location of where
a king should be.
He fought at the frontmost locations, the roughest and the lowest places.
The most vicious and dangerous places.
There was a reason why this man was worthy of his respect.
‘If it were the days back when we were Sages then I would’ve used him very well.’
Kel-Durin looked at the human in front of him with a regrettable expression.
A good king was important during times of peace but during times of war, the most
important things were good generals and soldiers.
And the man in front of his eyes had more than enough qualifications.
If he had been born as a Sage, no even if he wasn’t a sage, he would’ve risen to

the highest point.
Up to the position of the Great General who stood next to the king.
Hansoo ignored the Sage’s words and then spoke expressionlessly.
“Let’s get to the main point. Let’s talk about what we shall do from now on.”
“…Yes, the introductions were a bit too long. Let’s get to the point indeed. The
thing you want from us the Mana Pool Surgery right?”
Since it was the final objective he needed to accomplish in this world.
Something that allowed them to use mana non-stop like monsters all day.
Mana pool.
Once it was planted inside the human’s bodies, then they would be able to have a
much larger amount of mana and gain the upper hand.
It was a bit too much to have as much mana as a Satellite Fortress but they would
be able to utilize a much larger amount of mana, at least a few times more.
Kel-Durin shrugged his shoulders at Hansoo’s words.
“Not hard. There’s actually a system to plant the Mana Pool inside the body on
every Satellite Fortress. Though there’s a lot of you…About three of them would be
able to change your entire race. It would be even faster if we don’t use the
Satellite Fortresses for anything else.”
Hansoo made a surprised expression.
Because it was faster than he had expected.
“It seems it’s quite simple.”
“It’s because we invested a lot of time and resources in order to shorten the
surgery time after we invented it.”
Hansoo then spoke the next thing on his mind while staring at Kel-Durin.
“What do you want from now on?”
There was no way he would say such things with no reason.
He was doing his because there was something he wanted.
Kel-Durin smiled towards Hansoo.
“There’s something you must do for our plan. If you do this for us then we will
provide you with the Satellite Fortresses and even tell you the Mana Pool Surgery
method. If you accept our offer then we would become allies, though temporary.”
Hansoo nodded and stared at Kel-Durin.
Telling him to hurry and speak.
But the thing that came out of Kel-Durin’s mouth was not something Hansoo had to do
but more information.
“Let me say something before that. You need to hear this if you want to gain the
Mana Pool. Why we tried to gain stronger bodies.”
“Wasn’t it because you just needed stronger bodies?”
Kel-Durin scoffed and then pointed towards the fallen Satellite Fortresses.
“With something like that? You think we’d need powerful bodies?”
“Hmm.”
“Strength was just a byproduct, we just made it well since we were going to
anyway.”
Hansoo nodded.
A short thought was all he needed.

A powerful body was not something necessary to them.
Even more so not a reason for them to all go into cryo-sleep at the same time.
‘It shouldn’t be something like a contagious disease or anything.’
Kel-Durin spoke towards Hansoo.
Chapter 203
Reincarnator – Chapter 203 : Garmeia (1)
* * *
Kel-Durin touched his belly as he spoke.
“Actually, our race don’t need to receive the Mana Pool surgery. We were born with
such an organ. The Mana Pool in our bodies was something we created after
researching the organ inside our bodies we were born with.”
The humans were similar but there was an important difference.
The humans, who had been living on Earth, had no organ to produce mana.
But the Sages were different.
From the moment they were born, there existed a marvelous body that converts food
into liquid mana located between the intestines and their stomach.
The Mana Pool grew as the Sage grew and the Sages gained the rights to use a
tremendous amount of mana throughout their life.
The mana that was created from the Mana Pool traveled to the very depths of the
body as it stimulated and supplemented all the cells within their body.
Though this was the start of their tragedy.
“Vigorous body. It’s a good thing. You see, we become adults in just 3 years. And
because the mana stimulates our brain cells, our intelligence is much higher as
well. 3 years is more than enough to control our race’s technology.”
They grew at an extreme rate.
They learned very quickly with tremendously high intelligence, invented marvelous
technology and improved them.
And they could control mana like a part of their body, such as their arms or legs.
The Satellite Fortress wasn’t created for no reason.
Their race, the Sages, had used this extreme intelligence and mana as a basis to
increase their strength.
But there existed a fatal disadvantage.
A reason why there were only a few hundred thousand sages despite having only 3
years to adulthood with nonexistent natural predators.
Kel-Durin made a bitter smile.
“Do you know what our average life expectancy is?”
“…”
“It’s under 12 years. 12 fucking years. Hahahaha. Funny right?”
The mana stimulated all the cells in their body and increased the speed of their
metabolism
Thankfully they grew fast and their injuries healed quickly as well, there was a
limit to how many times a cell could divide.
Though their had a tremendously quick rate of growth, intelligence and mana, their
cells weren’t strong enough to handle the mana.
But ironically, the cells that had been burnt up by the usage of mana continued to
get regenerated by the mana.
And the cells that had gone through mitosis many more times than the cells of the
humans could not continue as they reach their limit.
And that was the end of the Sages.
The end.
And due to some unknown issues, their fertility rates weren’t that good as well.
Short life and low fertility rates.
This was an extremely fatal problem to a race.
They had always been wary of their low population and tried to increase their
lifespan and their fertility issue with their vast knowledge and technology for a
very long time.
But it was all futile.
As if god was balancing them for their vast power, their numbers had always stayed
around a few hundred thousands.
So the ranking system came to be.
The ones with longer lifespans from birth had become rank 1 and the ones who had
shorter lifespans from genetic flaws became rank 4.
For their race, where members get stronger from mana the longer they stay alive, a
longer lifespan was almost equal to stronger power.
Kel-Durin spoke upto this point, chuckled and then spoke.
“So our king is the one with the longest lifespan. Funny right? Though we have the
technology to split apart mountains and cause seas to flip, the one who becomes the
king is the one who lives the longest. Heheh…”
Someone who lived 20 years was astronomically wiser than someone who has lived 15
years and ones who had lived for 15 years understood more than those who lived 10
years.
They were different from humans who had a limit and got older as time went on.
Their cells would get reinforced by the mana as time went on which in turn enhanced
their body.
Their control of mana increased and their wisdom rose as well.
Their nickname in the past had been the Race of the Dragons.
Because they were like Dragons who got stronger as they got older.
Of course their lifespans and bodies were tremendously lesser but nobody questioned
this.
But then.
A monster had been born.
Karmen.
Their king.
He had been born to royalty and showcased a tremendous amount of charisma and
intellect as a child.
“Surprisingly, our king Karmen had lived for 60 years. Can you believe that?”
Kel-Durin mumbled.
Hansoo was shocked.
Though 60 years didn’t seem like a lot, the average lifespan of these guys was
merely 12 years.
In human terms it meant that Karmen had lived for almost 500 years.
‘What a mutation.’
And Karmen had accomplished a large amount of things with his vastly superior
abilities compared to other rank 1 royalties.
And the great achievement he had thought up and had started.
<If we fail at creating a whole new body for ourselves then let’s just reconstruct
the beasts that live in this world. Those who live in the same environment as us
but have a more powerful body and longer lifespans. We will then move our souls to
their bodies.>
At first they were hesitant.
Because they had tried it before.
And they had failed.
But Karmen was different.
Kel-Durin made an expression full of respect.
“Though it seems like there had been some unexpected events… It’s a great success.
For this body to still be here after 800 years.”
Kel-Durin looked at his body with a gleeful expression.
He had been fearful and had been worried about his body that had only 1 year left
and was breaking down.
So he had rushed into cryo-sleep as soon as the soul migration technology had been
created.
For his new body.
Though they wanted to split it up into numerous times but creating the Bluestone
took over 10 years.
It might be different for the other races but for them 10 years was more than
enough time for 80% of them to die off.
So except for the few remaining Sages, they all went into cryo-sleep.
And the result was glorious.
‘Now…The preparations are complete.’
They had finally broken through the limitations that had blocked the advancement of
their race.
Hansoo spoke towards Kel-Durin who had been smiling in pride.
“Did you say all this just to tell me about the side effects?”
Kel-Durin shook his head at those words.
“No, while your bodies aren’t as good as the ones we have currently, it is still
much superior to our original bodies. The important part about my story is about
our king Karmen.”
The mana pool was actually something created for the Higher Races.
In order to perform this surgery on the humans, they had to alter the surgery to
some degree.
“We also don’t know a lot about the actual Surgery. Since Karmen administrated all
of this by himself.”
A stupid person could not understand the thoughts of a genius.
And the difference of intellect between Karmen, who had lived for 60 years, and
Kel-Durin, who had lived for 20 years, was beyond imagination.
To the point of the entire Sage race having a hard time understanding one man’s
thoughts.
Kel-Durin then spoke to Hansoo.
“Thankfully there are notes left behind by him. The research notes Karmen has
compiled for us is extremely precious to us. Those are things we will need to
research and improve from now on. So what we want is not really different from what
you guys want. Inside the Satellite Fortress of Karmen, there is a research lab.
Please go there and bring us the research notes. Then we will use those research
notes as the basis to alter the surgery to your bodies.”
Hansoo made a confused expression.
“Why didn’t you guys bring it?”
It was just bringing some notes.
Kel-Durin made a slightly bitter expression.
“Wel…Karmen was a bit of a oddity and had set it up so nobody else could enter his
lab.”
Kel-Durin smacked his lips while he spoke as if he could taste the bitterness.
Heavenly Siege Fortress, Garmeia.
A Satellite Fortress created for the imperishable king, Karmen, with the most
powerful mana engine they had ever created and had a size that was a few times
larger than a normal Satellite Fortress.
Karmen’s research lab existed within the Garmeia which should’ve crashed somewhere
as of now.
This place was only allowed for Karmen.
They were all curious about the insides of this place but nobody had gone in here
as of yet.
The Sages could not enter.
Even after they moved bodies.
Kel-Durin thought of that treasure vault as he spoke.
“If an existence with a mana pool goes in then it detects it and does not allow
entry. So it’s impossible for us. The data might even get destroyed if we get
close. So please bring this to us.”
The defense mechanism had two methods.
Detection of the sages who tried to enter and the destruction of the data inside.
Karmen allowed the distribution and sharing of information but did not allow the
stealing of it.
Before he was a king, he was a researcher who had a huge amount of greed for
knowledge.
And nobody had any complaints.
Since this allowed their technology to advance a step further and they all believed
that Karmen would eventually release the data to the public one day.
But in this current situation, where Karmen’s location was a mystery, it may take
at least a few centuries if they get near that location and the data got destroyed.
So somebody without the mana pool was the answer.
‘So you need to help us.’
Kel-Durin looked at the human in front of his eyes.
Though a new variable of an unknown race had come up, a 3 day group talk came with
this conclusion.
Since it has come down to this, let’s use this new race to obtain the data.
Hansoo asked Kel-Durin after hearing all this.
“It still works even when the mana is frozen?”
The Sage’s technology worked on mana.
He didn’t know what that defense mechanism was but it shouldn’t be working right
now since the mana had been frozen in the entire zone.
Kel-Durin chuckled at those words.
“I never said the thing protecting the data is a machine. Karmen has created a lot
of strange things you see. Oh, you should go too by the well. Unless you want to
see your underlings die for no reason.”
If a Sage, who had the possibility to aim for the data, approached then the data
would get destroyed.
But if they, who don’t have the mana pool, go in then getting rid of these people
would be the higher priority.
None of the Sages had gone inside before.
Except Karmen.
‘It’s… Probably alive. Probably.’
Kel-Durin’s body trembled as he thought of the monstrosity, <El-Tara>.
……………………………………………….
“Damn”
Kulkin, who had been staring at the Higher Race in the distance for quite a while
now, spat on the ground as he sat.
Countless thoughts flashed past his head.
Should I gather the others or not.
Should I try to do something or not.
Should he just watch like this.
But the conclusion was always the same.
As long as there were people who surrounded them and prevented the collision of
both sides, he won’t be able to do anything.
Neither the avenging of his comrade nor getting his revenge.
Though he had become free, nothing had changed.
If one didn’t have power then they didn’t even have the rights to voice their
opinions and feelings.
At that moment.
Somebody came next to him and sat down.
Kulkin looked at this person.
‘Who is this?’
A stranger.
It’s not strange to see somebody new since there were so many people here but there
wasn’t any reason this person should come to him.
The person who sat next to Kulkin smiled as he saw the confused expression.
“It feels shitty right? That somebody above us is stopping us from doing what we
want right?”
Kulkin stopped and then looked at the man.
“Who are you?”
The man smiled.
“Let’s introduce ourselves later. Let’s just talk a bit more for now. It’s too much
right? It’s not like we want to anything bad, we just want some revenge.”
The man, Metiron, put his hand on Kulkin’s shoulder as he spoke.
Chapter 204
* * *
“…It seems they’re getting angrier and angrier.”
Karhal, Ekidu, Mihee and the others frowned as they heard the sounds being created
from around them.
‘Damn…Now I know why they didn’t allow us to use the carrier pigeons when we were
in the village.’
If people shared opinions then it became easier for them to group up and would in
end become harder to control.
If you wanted to rule then you needed to rip apart the separate the ones you want
to rule over.
But they thought that they would become the same as that Dark Lord guy and didn’t
really care to rule over them but for something like this to happen.
There were no carrier pigeons but there was no way to stop words of the mouth.
‘Well. Even if we did block it, there wouldn’t be much effect.’
Karhal shook his head.
If they blocked communication then the anger that was headed towards the Higher
Race would just come towards them instead.
Since something like that needed to be done in secret.
“Fuck! What the hell are we doing sitting like this man!”
“This is annoying as hell, fuck!”
And the rage filled shouts could be heard from below.
If the newcomers Mihee, Enbi Arin and the others brought up weren’t here then the
situation would’ve blown apart already.
Karhal made a nervous expression.
Hugging a lighted bomb would be better than this.
The first victory of the humans in the Yellow Zone.
The Higher Races, who had been ruling over them, had fallen and the idea that this
situation won’t last forever as well as the rage that existed previously was
causing a storm to rise up within the crowd.
‘Fuck…This doesn’t make sense. This is too fast.’

Karhal made a suspicious expression.
The reason why Karhal judged that it would be fine for a while wasn’t a big reason.
It was just fear.
Since he thought that the fear of the Higher Race still remained within their mind.
If rage was one of the main emotions of humans then fear was as well.
But the situation was going downhill way to quickly.
Rage was eating up fear too fast.
And if a collision happens both sides will have heavy casualties.
“Damn…I have no idea what to do as well.”
Karhal smiled bitterly towards Mihee.
Then.
Mihee also made a cold expression as she spoke.
“Well…It doesn’t seem like it’s that different for us either.”
“Huh?”
Karhal looked towards where Mihee was looking after flinching at her cold
expression.
Tens of people surrounded one man as they walked towards Mihee and the others.
They weren’t people from the Yellow Zone.
Since it was impossible for tens of people to have such large and powerful bodies
if they came from here.
They showed off the fact that they received the Body Enhancement Surgery with
weapons in their holster but the tension continued to rise.
The man standing at the very front walked up to Mihee and then smiled towards her.
A cold smile.
But he had seen the nervousness in her cold smile.
No further explanations were needed.
The man spoke towards Mihee.
“We only changed a single zone but it seems a lot has changed.”
Kaltus looked behind him which was getting louder and louder and smiled.
And Mihee frowned as she looked at the man.
‘Kaltus.’
A man who had complained about the rules ever since they were below.
Of course people with such opinions weren’t just Kaltus alone and this group, which
consisted of him and others with similar beliefs, often voiced their disagreement
towards Enbi Arin and Mihee.
What the hell were they doing, was this a dictatorship?
Since the person with the Crown of Thorns, Gwanje, was below this just ended with
just some complaining and since Mihee and the others couldn’t kill them for this,
they had been left alone.
But now.
The ones who bore fangs before realized their leash had disappeared and now they
were voicing their opinions again.
‘We came up too fast….Ugh. I thought they’d be calm for a bit more.’
Mihee frowned.
She realized why Hansoo had called her so urgently.
Since a 2nd war between the Higher Races and the Humans would have occurred already
if they weren’t here.
But they weren’t necessarily fully united as well.
Since it hasn’t even been half a year since they united into the giant clan,
<Unity>.
Too short of a time to change somebody.
And the suppressed embers were slowly lighting back up now.
Kaltus spoke towards Mihee.
“I’m thankful to you guys and understand that you guys are amazing. But how long
are you going to hold onto us? It doesn’t seem like there should be a reason for us
to stay like this.”
As if Enbi Arin didn’t like this Kaltus, she clenched her fists and spat out.
“…I think I explained why we have to wait a bit longer. Aren’t you acting out a bit
too much?”
They had shared all the intel they had.
Higher Race.
And the surgery they had for the <Mana Pool>.
They had told them that they needed an alliance with the Sages because of this and
were suppressing their anger.
Others might not but these people, who have used skills for years now, should know
the importance of the size of one’s maximum mana.
The moment they receive that surgery then they will gain more strength to trample
through the Otherworld.
Kaltus smiled at those words.
“No, I don’t have any complaints regarding that. For such a thing to exist. And I’m
very thankful that you are trying to share that with us. Look at this Body
Enhancement Surgery, you are like angels to us man.”
This was the truth.
They didn’t really want to be enemies with Mihee and the others in front of them.
And they knew that they should be allies.
But who should have the leadership was the issue.
He needed to take it when the opportunity arose.
Kaltus, who had always lived like this in the Otherworld, licked his lips.
He could feel it.
That a chance came.
This moment where these people’s power has not touched this zone yet and the power
that held him down was gone.
This was the chance to take the spotlight back.
Kaltus smiled and then spoke again.
“But you see, I just don’t like the method. We’re much superior but why do we have
to discuss with them?”
Kaltus then looked towards the Sage’s tents in the distance.
The history of humans were filled with victory and conquest.
People who were less different grouped up to stomp upon those who were more
different than them.
Steal their thing and distribute.
Ever since the primitive era to the modern era, there were differences but the main
idea has never changed.
But Kaltus could not understand why they had to be in peace with those guys in the
distance and receive the surgery in such a manner.
And he didn’t want to understand anyway.
And let’s say they did receive the surgery finally after an alliance.
How could they be sure those guys won’t play tricks on the surgery.
If they put some weird time bomb inside their body while doing the surgery then it
was over.
Even if they receive some casualties, he needed to get them and stomp them beneath
his feet.
Like how Gwanje had done against them.
“Do you not hear the voices of these enraged people? You think they’re low in
number? They are the majority. If we help then it’ll be easy to get the others to
join.”
“…”
Mihee’s pretty eyes turned into an ugly frown at Kaltus’s words.
Since the worst case scenario they were wary of has come to be true.
They were larger in number than the enraged people.
But if Kaltus joined them then the story would change.
‘This…Is now out of control.”
Kaltus laughed towards Mihee and then spoke again.
“We lived in a democratic society for countless decades right? I believe we should
vote by majority for this. Ignoring the voice of the people is something a dictator
does right? No? Listen to what they want.”
“..You damned bastard. So what? You want a war or something?”
Kaltus frowned towards Karhal who had suddenly spoke out but then laughed.
“Yes. That is exactly what I want.”
“What…”
While the people were at a loss for words from this, Kaltus made an extremely cold
expression as he continued to speak.
“This damned world is a battlefield, what of it. Is having a battle on a

battlefield that weird?”
“…”
“Did you gather your body, weapons and skills just to play around? You want to live
in peace with others with the strength to split mountains and flip rivers?”
Kaltus spat out.
“Be honest. We lived in order to stomp others beneath us anyway. The scale’s just a
bit larger now.”
Kaltus looked towards the Sage’s tents as he smiled.
…………………………………………..
Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at the humans mumbling in the distance.
He then spoke.
“There’s something we need to deal with before the Garmeia it seems. What are you
going to do about that?”
Countless voices that wanted to kill him could be heard.
‘Ugh. Having developed hearing is an annoyance as well.’
Well, he probably would’ve heard it even if his hearing wasn’t this developed.
Since the situation didn’t look that great.
Kel-Durin frowned slightly, coughed out and then spoke.
“You said that you have no king in your race right? But I believe a king is needed
in a race. A person who can control that race, someone who can use them. That is a
king. Even more so in a time of war.”
Kel-Durin continued to speak.
“In order to create an alliance we need to be able to keep each other from harm’s
way. But we cannot trust your race like this.”
“So?”
Kel-Durin replied with a cold expression.
“You need the Mana Pool from us right? Prove your allegiance to us first. Control
them with your power. Come back to us after all internal struggles are gone.”
Kel-Durin then backed up.
A gesture meaning that he will watch.
‘No need to roll around the mud.’
Kel-Durin mumbled expressionlessly.
Since they had gained a powerful body and left their weak bodies behind, the only
place for them to go was high above into the sky.
He had no thoughts of staying on the ground like this.
Since the a civilization with advanced technology weren’t really interested in

those who were uncultured anyway.
He didn’t want to get involved and there wasn’t really a need to.
Kel-Durin spoke to Hansoo again.
“Show us your ability. That is our part of the deal. You should at least do that
much to ally with us right? The time limit is 1 week.”
The ones who were in need were the other side.
Only they could perform the Mana Pool surgery anyway.
Hansoo shook his head at Kel-Durin’s words.
“There’s no need to. There’s a much simpler way. Should I solve it for you right
away?”
“What?”
As Kel-Durin was confused.
Hansoo spoke with a smile.
“Just give me half of your Satellite Fortresses. Then everything becomes clean.”
“What…”
Kel-Durin frowned and then pondered.
And then.
“A robbery in broad daylight.”
Kel-Durin spat out after a few calculations.
Chapter 205
* * *
Kel-Durin sighed.
‘Damned bastard. His goal was the Satellite Fortresses from the beginning. He was
aiming for a chance to gain the method to control them. In the Zone below…There was
probably a method similar to that.’
A simple look was enough.
The race over there was faithful to their emotions and were greedy so a vicious
method was needed to control them.
They couldn’t see.
There was indeed an underlying system of hierarchy but it was not enough to control
such a massive amount of people.
Maybe in the real world but this place was like a battlefield to them.
It was like the army to them.
It was impossible to send an army to their death with some connections or charisma.
They needed a method to control them but the fact that such an army like that came
up here meant only one thing.
That there was a powerful method of control below.
Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at the humans in the distance.
‘…He’s showing me this on purpose huh.’
And he couldn’t not hand the Satellite Fortresses over.
Since they were in a deadlock.
Kel-Durin carefully asked just in case.
“What if we cannot? The Satellite Fortresses are too precious to hand over.
Especially half of them.”
Hansoo smiled as he spoke.
“I thought we were going to do our best to keep the alliance. I’m doing my best my
holding them back. Even though an internal fight might occur. Since I am doing my
best, you should as well.”
Hansoo then pointed towards the human’s side.
He knew that the anger of the people wouldn’t go away.
As well as the fact that the ones who came up will cause trouble with this chance.
It’s fine for now but internal fights would occur sooner or later.
Kel-Durin sighed as he looked at Hansoo.
‘No can do. It’s not like we can all die or anything…’
Kel-Durin gulped at the sensation of a blade being under his chin.
If they didn’t hand over the Satellite Fortress and hold on until the end?
He will prepare another method to control the humans and kill all the Sages in
order to erase every possible unexpected outcome.
Even if he had to receive tremendous casualties.
It wouldn’t be hard either.
Since he would just need to release the enraged humans.
He could just wipe the Sages off, take over the Satellite Fortresses and recover
the mana.
‘No can do. We need to compromise here.’
Kel-Durin shook his head.
Actually, handing over half the Satellite Fortresses was a good thing.
They would definitely lose if they fought here.
But splitting the Satellite Fortresses in half and returning the mana would create
a deterrent for war.
A best case scenario for the humans and Sages.
Kel-Durin frowned for a bit and then spoke.
“Okay fine. The remaining Satellite Fortresses, not counting the ones that haven’t
been secured yet, total 212. We will give you 106, exactly half. Send 106 of your
people and send them to us. I will tell you the methods.”
“What about Garmeia?”
Kel-Durin shook his head at Hansoo’s question.
“We don’t know the whereabouts of Garmeia yet anyway. Since the King’s Fortress
moves where it wants to anyway. It won’t take long to find it due to its size. We
will talk about it after we finish up here.”
“Sure.”
Hansoo nodded as he laughed.
…………………………………..
‘Good. Good.’
Kaltus smiled as he looked at the scene that was working out perfectly for him.
The people of the Yellow Zone, who were filled with rage, were gathering around him
as the center along with others who already had disagreements with the system as a
whole.
‘It’s working out better than I expected.’
Though there are always people who were not content with the system, there aren’t
many of them usually.
Since it wasn’t like Gwanje or the others were stomping them beneath their feet,
they were just holding them back.
No, it was the best kind of environment to live in as long they abided by the
rules.
Hunting monsters was so easy to the point of it being weird and incidents like
their lives being in danger by factors such as the Four Calamities, which they had
no control over as humans, disappeared.
The Red and Orange zone where the World Tree and the strange mechanisms controlled
the world, there wasn’t a need to be wary of other humans anymore.
An unbelievable outcome if one took into account that the Red and Orange Zones were
like disasters for humans to be in.
Of course it wasn’t like Kaltus didn’t like such an environment.
It was just that he wasn’t content with it.

To Kaltus, who had a decent amount of skill, it was just his influence becoming
smaller.
He was a leader of a clan before but he was merely a normal clansman in a land
ruled over by <Unity>.
But this place, the Yellow Zone, was different.
‘The ones who were in control…Are finally gone. Though I still can’t imagine it.
This place was even a harsher place to live?’
Kaltus clicked his tongue as he looked at the original people of the Yellow Zone
who were roaring in anger in the distance.
It seems like this place was an even harsher place to be in than the Red and Orange
Zones.
Of course such a thing didn’t affect Kaltus who had come up late.
He has only heard about the Satellite Fortresses so he could not easily figure out
what it was like.
Kaltus then mumbled as he thought of the person who had brought all of this up.
Kang Hansoo.
A person who was said to have done all this in an extremely short amount of time.
Of course Kaltus did not believe this.
‘There are too many weaklings in this world. Well. Maybe it was because they had
been suppressed by the Higher Race with such a large amount of people and
strength.’
Flap.
Kaltus mumbled as he walked out of the temporary tent.
People who liked to rely on others always prayed that a supernatural being that
would solve their issues would appear.
They never thought to take care of themselves.
A hero was created by these people.
An existence created by need.
And he had no thoughts of relying on such a guy.
He would’ve retaliated against the Higher Race no matter what if he was in the same
situation.
‘Retards. You should be able to take care of yourself at least.’
Kaltus finished his thoughts and moved out.
Booooooom!
At that moment.
The people around Kaltus reacted to his movements and the surroundings got loud.
And soon.
Thousands of people followed Kaltus from behind.
People who had grouped up due to Kaltus.
Not all of them had to go either.
Since this was more than enough to pressure their opponents.
Kaltus smiled as he looked at Mihee and Enbi Arin’s tents.
‘Let’s see, since their clan is Unity… Shall I call my clan Taiji?’
Kaltus smiled as he looked at the thousands of people following him.
Once he got a position of leadership he would be able to distribute the power

system among this world.
Booomo
Kaltus approached all the way up to Mihee’s tent and then shouted out.
“Hey! Come out! We should finish our talk! How long are you going to hold us back?”
Kaltus smiled with a content expression.
These guys were buying time for now but this wouldn’t last forever.
It would be war soon.
The Sages over there would be used as stepping stones to strengthen his own power.
At that moment.
“You’ve gathered quite a lot in this short amount of time.”
Boooom.
‘…’
Kaltus flinched at the man, who was even larger than him, who had come out of the
tent.
And behind that man Mihee, Enbi Arin, Karhal, Ekidu and the others stood.
As if they would leave everything to this man.
And there would be only one person who was above the people who stood at the top of
the clan Unity and had more authority.
“So you’re Kang Hansoo. Greetings. How lucky for me to be able to see you, I heard
you were someone quite hard to see.”
Kaltus smiled.
He had heard countless rumors and stories.
But there was a problem in this world, where there was no media, where they had to
communicate through numerous people.
‘And this guy seems so busy that he doesn’t even care about ruling over the clan.’
Kaltus made a content smile anyway.
If they were easy to deal with, would this guy have stepped out?
He had stepped out because he wasn’t able to hold back anymore.
“Since your ‘Mighty general’ has come, let’s talk for a bit.”
Almost half of the people here were with him.
Even Hansoo wouldn’t be able to ignore this.
The moment Kaltus was about to speak.
Hansoo looked around Kaltus’s behind and then spoke expressionlessly.
“I don’t really like you guys.”
“What?”
“Well, it’s more closer to dislike than not liking really.”
Hansoo spat these words at Kaltus and thought of the past.
Back when he hated the humankind.
He was a weakling until he had reached the Yellow Zone.
And though it was obvious, the weak ones didn’t even have a good opinion against
other humans.
Since humans were even scarier than beasts to the weak.
Hansoo thought up to this point and spoke to Kaltus.
“You might not believe it but… My friend says this. Humans will show their
instincts if you don’t control them. So before controlling and asking them what
they did wrong, you need to set up the rules.”
“What the hell are you talking about?”
Then.
Hansoo smiled as he brought something out from his pocket.
“I’m saying I’ll forgive you, once.”

Kaltus flinched as he saw this.
A strange marble where red and black was swirling and mixing onto each other.
“What…”
Even before Kaltus could react.
Ooooooooong!
The marble started to vibrate and shake the entire surrounding.
At the same time.
“Huh?”
“Uhh! The mana?”
Surprised shouts were heard from all around.
Kaltus freaked out as he shouted back.
“What the hell are you doing! If you reverse the mana now…”
At that moment.
Kuuuuugugugugugunnngg
A tremendous earthquake could be felt.
Something that was clearly different than the vibration created from the dark red
marble.
At that moment.
Kiiiiiiing!
From all over the Akran, bright blue lights started to fly up.
Giant Satellite Fortresses that were shining blue to be exact.
Rumbleee.
“Uhhh…”
The newcomers were dazed out at this marvelous scene but the original inhabitants
of this place were different.
“Aaaaah!”
“Ugh…”
The original members of the Yellow Zone screamed out in fear.
Since the fact that the Satellite Fortresses, which had caused a massacre over
their heads in the past, was back up was enough to bring back their fears.
Kaltus’s tightly packed groups instantly divided up.

At the same time.
Zzzzoomm!
A single beam of light came out from the Satellite Fortress and smashed into the
mountains in the distance.
Booooom!
A mountain in front of the great basin, the Akran, turned into dust in an instant.
The giant mountain that hundreds of thousands of people were digging up in order to
build their city.
“Uhh…”
A clear threat.
And the newcomer’s expressions turned the same as the previous residents of this
place.
Since they realized why these people couldn’t even think of retaliating against the
Higher Race with this many people.
A ginormous metal castle that split mountains.
And tens of these.
This was not something humans can go up against.
‘Fucking hell….’
Keltus grinded his teeth as he watched this scene.
Since he realized right away.
That this moment.
The Yellow Zone has become the same as the Red and Orange Zone.
Hansoo spoke few words as he looked at Kaltus.
“You know the rules right? I’m sure you’ll follow them. I’ll forgive you this one
time since you haven’t caused any trouble yet.”
“…Fuck you, you fucking dictator bastard.”
Hansoo chuckled as he looked at Kaltus.
If he could win then he could do anything, much less becoming a dictator.
He had no leisure to listen to everyone’s wishes and dreams.
‘There’s… Not much time before the Abyss opens.’
Hansoo finished his thoughts and then spoke.
“Don’t be so discontent with it, I’m doing this all for the benefit of you anyway.
Now since we’re in a much more comfortable situation, let’s talk for a bit.”
“…Fuck. What do you want to talk about now?”
Kaltus replied lethargically.
Everything has ended.
What was there to talk about.
“Tell me who supported you from the back.”
Hansoo spoke towards Kaltus in a cold manner.
The clansmen, who were controlling the Satellite Fortress, were constantly sending
messages to their Lord and the Soul Fragment within that Lord was being used to
send Hansoo the intel.
The first thing Hansoo had to do was finding the suspicious people.
‘It’s too fast. There’s definitely a guy who caused all this.’
But he had no way of finding this.
This place, the entire Akran, was under his control and vision but he could not
find anyone special.
As if that person had finished what he had to do here.
‘Where could he have gone?’
It would’ve been nice if they had run away but it didn’t seem that way.
Crackle.
Hansoo’s fists clenched tightly and made threatening noises.
Chapter 206
* * *
Crash
The exit that the people who have gone through the Green Road take.
Silver Sea.
It wasn’t just called the Silver Sea for no reason.
Instead of normal water, this giant sea was filled with a silvery liquid metal
instead.
It had the power to suppress the mana pool, which was the origin of the Higher
Race’s strength, so the Higher Races disliked coming to this area just like the
Kangri Worm’s area.
‘How kind of the fairies. At least they made an exit for us.’
Metiron smiled as he looked at the Silver Sea.
Though he wasn’t really looking at the sea or anything.
Kiiiiiiing!
A giant metal castle, which had previously been stuck beneath the shallow part of
the sea, was rising up into the skies.
Kuugugugugu
Metiron shrugged his shoulders as he watched the Garmeia that was flying up into
the skies with an extremely thick mana barrier surrounding it.
The return of mana only meant one thing.
‘Did they get dealt with already? Faster than I expected. Well, it wasn’t useless
since they bought 3 days at least.’
Metiron chuckled.
He never thought that the humans would succeed anyway since the other side had the
Satellite Fortresses.
Them buying him time was more than enough.
And since the mana came back he has done all of the little work he had to do.
‘It would be nice if he could be dealt with just like that but he isn’t that kind
of guy. And he was even more incredible than I thought he was.’
After gathering some intel, this guy had done some tremendous things below.
He had gained the World Tree in the Red Zone and created a method to mass produce
tens of millions of people.
And he had created the surgery method to provide these people with incredibly
powerful bodies in the Orange Zone.
And another thing.
Mana Pool surgery.
If he succeeds in creating this in the Yellow Zone, an army that couldn’t be

compared to anything up until now will flood towards the upper Zones.
And this was not something they wanted.
Metiron gathered and released the tremendous amount of mana in his hands as he
smiled.
‘This cannot continue. We have tried to hard to reduce the amount of people going
up and control the Zone above.’
If such people swarm above then things would become tedious.
And in order for him to go up against this guy, he had to cause a huge incident.
And the solution was right in front of his eyes.
The giant metal castle that was floating by the shore.
‘How lucky. For such a thing to be floating around the Silver Sea.’
The Higher Races didn’t even think of coming to the Silver Sea, since it was
useless to them and annoying, but it was different for them.
The Destruction Jade existed which meant that other things could exist as well.
While they were searching around the Green Road in case of something else that the
Sages hid away from the eyes of the Higher Race, they had found this giant
Satellite Fortress a few hundred kilometers away from the Green Road’s exit.
They had found this thing hidden between mountains a few years ago but they
couldn’t muster up the courage to go in.
And as if it had no owner, it just floated above the Silver Sea and didn’t move at
all but the powerful mana barrier still existed.
The mana barrier was beyond what humans could handle and even if they could destroy
it, such a large amount of power will attract the eyes of the Higher Race.
He had wanted to blow up the Destruction Jade to get rid of the barrier but he
couldn’t in case it attracted the Higher Race’s attention but a while ago.
A chance came.
Once Kang Hansoo turned the entire zone devoid of mana, the barrier disappeared as
well.
Metiron saw this chance as he sent in a few people into the Garmeia while he bought
time here.
Since there wasn’t a need for him to do anything inside the Satellite Fortress
where there was no mana.
But a problem always occurs where one least expects it.
‘Fuck. We can’t get through if such a thing exists.’
Metiron thought of the vicious beast defending inside as he frowned.
And because of this, the clansmen he had sent in who could handle 100 people alone
usually had turned into 7 bloody messes.
He had been happy since the mana was gone but an ironic situation happened inside
where a strange beast, which could win without mana, was defending.
But there was no problems now.
‘3…2…1.’
“Pop~”
As Metiron said this word after counting down.
Boom!
The small sound of an explosion was heard from the insides of the Satellite
Fortress.
At the same time.
Shhhhrrrrrrrrk
The mana barrier around the Satellite Fortress disappeared.
Metiron smiled as he watched this scene.
‘Hahaha. Good. Good.’
Since the most annoying thing had been dealt with, he just needed to deal with the
beast inside and accomplish his goal.
“Kuuhehehehe…Hehe…Heh.”
Meitron laughed as he watched the mana barrier but then this expression suddenly
turned dark.
It has been over a decade since he had started controlling this place.
He had never lost a clansman until now.
But due to the recent changes, quite a lot of them had died.
127 while he suppressed the Arukon’s King who had charged into them.
The seven who had entered the Satellite Fortress in front of him, could not escape
and had become food for the El-Tara.
‘Haru, Chuntae, Karin, Soryung, Annabelle, Sang-Som, Christina. You’ve done well.’
Metiron mumbled the names of the seven people who intruded the Satellite Fortress
with a dispirited expression.
The explosive mana artifact these guys had set up inside.
Though these guys had gotten ripped apart inside, the artifact these guys would set
up on the mana barrier control system of the Satellite Fortress had done its job
well as the mana came back.
Ssssssss
Metiron’s dispirited expression disappeared as he saw the mana barrier around the
Satellite Fortress disappear.
Those guys had willingly become stepping stones for Clementine.
And their deaths would only have meaning if he walked those steps and finished
things off.
This wasn’t the time to be lost in emotions.
Metiron shrugged his shoulders and spoke to those around him.
“Let’s go in.”
“Yes.”
Soon.
Whooosh!
Hundreds of people followed behind Metiron and headed into the Garmeia.
And soon.
Rustle
Somebody pushed their head out from the jungle near the shore of the Silver Sea and
mumbled.
“Huh… I thought he was suspicious but he’s quite special.”
This was too much for him alone.
He wouldn’t have just chased them if he could deal with them by himself.
‘Since the mana has come back.’
Sangjin, who had been carefully following Meitron from far back, pondered for a
moment and then sent a carrier pigeon out.
…………………………………….
Booooom!
Karhal whistled as he looked at the sky where giant Satellite Fortresses flew
around.
They were terrifying when they were enemies but they felt very reliable once he was
on the same side as them.
‘And the mana came back as well.’
Karhal made an expression of relief as he felt like a fish which had come back into
the water.
And after the mana came back, the speed of the city construction and hunting was
getting accelerated.
As soon as mana came back, everyone split up and focused on either building the
cities or getting strong in the jungle.
Below the Satellite Fortresses that covered the skies.
“Anyways… Is it fine to leave it like that?”
Karhal made a bitter expression as he looked at Kaltus and his followers who were
working with unhappy expressions.
Though they had been suppressed by strength, the embers hadn’t died out.
Embers that could rise up as soon as they lost strength.
Hansoo shook his head at Karhal’s words.
“We can’t kill that many people.”
“…Well…Yeah. Tsk.”
Karhal clicked his tongue.
There wouldn’t be anyone else left in this world if you killed somebody just
because you had different opinions.
Since you would need to kill everyone but yourself.
And the ones who actually did that was Clementine and her underlings.
Somebody who had set up an unbelievable plan to kill everyone except those who were
clearly on her side.
Killing those people along with Kaltus was the same thing as what the Dark Lord
did.
‘And well…Though they’re quite unsatisfied, it’ll get solved soon.’
Karhal mumbled inwardly.
There were only a few hundred thousand people who were dissatisfied with the Sages.
Though it’s not a small amount, it was nothing compared to hundreds of millions of
people who would come up from the Zones below.
And their issues will disappear once they receive the Mana Pool Surgery and go up
anyway.
Karhal thought up to this point and then asked Hansoo.
“What are you going to do now?”
Hansoo replied simply.
“We need to get the data from Garmeia.”
According to the Sages, they needed that data in order to fix the Mana Pool Surgery
to match the human’s bodies.
Get the surgery, plant the Mana Pool inside the people and send them up.
He understood their longing for revenge but they would only feel sadness if they
stay here.
Since the souls of the Higher Races had been replaced by that of the Sages and as
long as the Satellite Fortresses were up, they wouldn’t be able to fight the Sages
even if Hansoo didn’t stop them.
At that moment.
Flutter
A carrier Pigeon flew into Hansoo.
A red carrier pigeon which seemed to have rushed its way over here.
Hansoo read the message inside and finally knew where that Metiron guy was.
‘Though I had guessed it to some degree… He went to the Garmeia huh. He knew about
the location.’
Himself, who hadn’t been here for that long and had to quell hundreds of thousands
of people.
Metiron, someone who had solidified his base here for over a decade and worked with
a small group of die-hard elites.
Even if he knew the future, it made sense that Metiron was a step ahead of him.
‘I guess this will hurt a bit.’
Hansoo frowned for a bit and then spoke.
“We will go after the Garmeia.”
Karhal asked Hansoo.
“Shall we prepare some people?”
According to what he had heard, the strange beast inside was no pushover.
There was no need for Hansoo to over-exert himself.
Hansoo nodded.
“Gather those who can move quickly. But first… Let’s try using the Satellite
Fortress.”
‘I should use what I got.’
He didn’t know how strong the organism El-Tara was but there was no need for him to
receive any casualties.
The mana was back.
A Satellite Fortress could easily shoot away from the research lab with controlled
power.
‘This much should be enough since they said the data will only get destroyed if an
existence with a mana pool approaches it.’
Hansoo finished his thoughts and then sent a message to the ones controlling the
Satellite Fortresses up above.
…………………………………
Booooooom!
A highly concentrated blue beam, that was so concentrated that it almost looked
dark blue, cut through the shore and headed towards Hansoo and Karhal.
“Fucking Hell!”
Karhal cursed out as he saw this.
Because this was not something they had shot out.
A Satellite Fortress, which had been shot through from his attack, started to fall
towards the ground.
Taking account of the Satellite Fortress’s defense, this was a tremendous amount of
power.
‘…Garmeia. King’s Fortress huh. What power.’
Though its defenses had disappeared, it was proving the might of its attack.
Hansoo made a strange expression as he looked at the Garmeia which shot down a
Satellite Fortress with just a single blast.
‘It has been set to shoot the Satellite Fortress once it got close. Why was it set
like that?’
He thought that Metiron had set this up but this was impossible.
Since he wouldn’t just sit idle with such a powerful tool under his control.
This was an automatic defensive system.
Thankfully it looked like it didn’t attack humans but Hansoo didn’t understand why
a King would set it up so it would automatically attack the people of his race once
they got close.
‘Anyway The Satellite Fortresses are useless in this case.’
That Fortress’ range exceeded normal Satellite Fortresses by far and had a much
more powerful attack as well.
He had brought seven just in case but they were useless in this instance.
He might be able to deal with it if he brought all the Satellite Fortresses and
pushed it back with numbers but that wouldn’t do.
Since if the data wasn’t up here, the humans would have to go above with empty
hands and no Mana Pools.
He could not do such a thing due to the worth of the Mana Pools.
‘Metiron. What a sturdy coffin you have chosen.’

Hansoo frowned as he mumbled.
Chapter 207
* * *
Karhal, who had been leading the forces from the side, asked.
The plan to use the Satellite Fortress was a failure.
Which meant that they had to deal with it from the inside.
He didn’t know what Metiron was thinking inside but they also had things they
needed from the insides.
‘Damn…This is dangerous.’
Karhal mumbled quietly.
Though a Satellite Fortress that was over a kilometer in height was huge, it
wouldn’t be once superhumans with skills and weapons start going crazy inside.
And since they couldn’t swarm it, it was better to go in with a small elite group.
Karhal thought up to this point and then spoke to Hansoo.
“Can’t we just use the Destruction Jade again? And we can just go in with that
Mihee girl”.
With mana the original residents of the Yellow Zone were superior due to their
higher mastery of skills and higher level of runes but without mana then the ones
from the lower Zone with stronger bodies had the advantage.
No matter how strong Metiron’s underlings are inside, that would be more than
enough.
Hansoo looked at the Destruction Jade in his hands and then shook his head again.
“No can do.”
“Huh? Why not?”

Hansoo played around with the marble as he spoke.
“You saw before right? When I used the Sealing Jade in the village?”
“Yeah.”
“And you saw it break right?”
“Oh…”
Karhal finally realized and then fell into silence.
Hansoo nodded.
“This has a durability as well. We only have about one more use left. It would
break after that.”
The Sealing Jade had broken just from holding down a single Satellite Fortress in
the village.
And the Destruction Jade had held down the mana of this entire Zone where existed
over a hundred Satellite Fortresses and countless people.
No matter how strong it was, it would break eventually if he kept using it.
And after inspecting it the past few days, the Destruction Jade was at its limit.
Karhal thought for a moment and then spoke.
“But can’t we still use it? There isn’t a reason to use the Destruction Jade
anymore?”
The mysterious fortress and the powerful enemies were quite frightening to just
charge in like this.
Over half of the Satellite Fortresses had come into their hands and the other side,
the Sages, could not do anything to them right now.
But Hansoo shook his head at
Karhal’s question.
“This is a final resort. The reason why the Sages are in alliance with us is not
because of half of the Satellite Fortresses but because of this Destruction Jade.”
‘We cannot trust them completely yet.’
Half of the Satellite Fortresses had come into his hands and were working perfectly
but the Satellite Fortress was their technology.
If they hack them and turn them powerless or start producing Satellite Fortresses
again then their Satellite Fortresses wouldn’t be of much use use.
The objective of the Satellite Fortresses to control the humans.
The weapon that would face against the Sages was the Destruction Jade.
The Sages wouldn’t be their opponent once the mana was gone.
And the numbers of humans will increase to tens of million and once that happened
the Sages will merely be a candle in front of a hurricane no matter how powerful
their bodies were.
This was why the Sages had given him the Satellite Fortresses.
So he could control them.
That was why he will leave behind the Destruction Jade with the Lord whom he will
plant his Soul Fragment in.
In case of a fight against the Sages.
Karhal frowned at Hansoo’s words.
“Fuck… That means..”
“Yeah. We have to go and do it ourselves.”
“Ugh…”
Karhal and Ekidu looked at the giant Satellite Fortress from Hansoo’s words.
Boom! Booobooom!
Whatever they were doing inside, the sounds they were making inside that metal box
could be heard even a kilometer away from the outside of the Satellite Fortress.
And thinking of how strong the ones who had gone in, this meant that the thing that
was inside was extremely strong.
And Ekidu already knew what the identity of the thing was.
‘That’s probably the sound originating from fighting the El-Tara.’
She had never seen it before but she had heard what the representative of the
Sages, Kel-Durin, had said.
<That beast was created for the destruction of the information but it’s powerful is
tremendous as well. Even if you have mana it’ll be hard for you alone Hansoo. Take
comrades. As many as you can.>
Others might be different but Kel-Durin and the other Sages shouldn’t have been
lying.
If they said such things then it meant that the beast inside was insanely powerful.
And Ekidu thought as to how she should set up their forces.
‘It’s better to get a small elite group I guess.’
She had been inside Dakidus’s Satelite Fortress in the past and saw the structure.
Thousands of narrow passageways, detailed structure. A very complex structure.
The Garmeia was larger and more powerful but it looked like the structure was quite
similar from the outside.
Then instead of taking weaklings that would hinder them, it was better to take a
small group of powerful people.
No matter how powerful the bodies of newcomers are, they were weak in comparison to
the Yellow Zoners due to their runes being at 0%.
If there is mana, the people from the Yellow Zone were stronger.
‘Good. Let’s do this quickly.’
She had brought people with 100% runes with powerful attacks just in case something
like this happened.
The moment Ekidu was about to turn around and shout.
Rumble.
The noise from the insides of the Satellite Fortress, Garmeia, stopped.
And the noise, which had been continuously ringing, stopping only meant one thing.
That the battle ended.
Ekidu made a shocked expression.
“What…Already?”
She didn’t know why Metiron had gone inside.
But two things were clear.
The fact that Metiron, who could’ve escaped, had gone inside meant that there was
something extremely precious inside.
And that he had the confidence to win.
‘It wouldn’t matter if he turned the El-Tara into rags and had killed it but…’
“Damn! Hurry and gather! From 1st to 14th platoon…”
Ekidu looked at the Garmeia which was now only making sounds of machinery as she
started to quickly move towards it.
……………………………
Kwaduk. Uuudududk.
“Damn. This is hard.”
Metiron mumbled as he looked behind him while seven colored lights swirled around
him.
The greyish organism with thousands of tentacles that looked like a tree in one way
and an octopus in another was making crackling sounds as it was breaking apart.
After its body had been set ablaze and burnt up.
Whoooosh.
Metiron felt the vibration of the Soul Fragment inside him as he cracked some
joints.
It was a very formidable opponent.
“How many died?”
The people around him counted and then spoke.
“81 died.”
“Fuck.”
Metiron spat on the ground.
The monster, which could turn its body into anything it wanted by using the power
from the Satellite Fortress’s core, had attacked them with these thousands of
tentacles as they made their way towards it ever since the entrance.
And because of this there were barely 300 of them left.
But it was extremely good that they killed this strange monster with just those
losses.
Of course he, who had killed it, was strong as well.
‘Well. It’s not exactly my own strength really. Taehee. This guy…He has become a
real monster.’
Though his clansmen had helped him, at least half of the thousands of tentacles had
been destroyed by his hands.
Metiron whistled as he looked at his hand that was glowing red.
The elite 8 that stood next to Clementine.
Taehee, the one in possession of the Seven Soul Fragments, went up and people who
had received one of the fragments assumed positions where they could perform
Clementine’s wishes.
For example the manager of the Yellow Zone like him.
He didn’t know where the others were since he hadn’t followed them but they would
probably be somewhere up above.
And the strength he had shown earlier was from the owner of the Soul Fragment.
Which meant that the gap between him and the fragment’s owner had increased to the
point where it was beyond his imagination.
To the point of his entire body hurting despite having used that strength for such
a short time.
‘How many unique skills did he eat up? Should I have followed? At least to the
Green or Blue Zone…’
A man always longed for power.
The fact that his comrade, whom he had stood shoulder to shoulder with once, had
become this strong felt bitter but he soon shook his head.
The mission he had been assigned with was important.
And this was the most important moment.
“Let’s go look at this secret room.”
Metiron quietly mumbled after smashing apart the El-Tara and then walked in deeper.
He then stood in front of the metal door the El-Tara blocked before, breathed in
and out and then spread out his hand towards it.
Crunch!
The hand that was glowing red dug into the metal door that hadn’t even gotten
damaged from the fight earlier.
Soon.
Crunch!
Metiron’s hand ripped off the 3m tall metal door.
And Metiron whistled as he saw the structure inside.
‘It’s a bit underwhelming.’
Metiron had seen the inner structure of the Satellite Fortress in the past.
The technology was much more complex and advanced than an airplane but the control
room was much simpler.
And this one was even more simpler.
A giant aquarium surrounding the entire room and a single organism floating inside
it.
And the head-sized silver marble floating in the middle of the room.
Metiron smiled as he saw this.
“Found it.”
Considering the fact that this room was also used as a method of control, the
Garmeia was probably made with more advanced technology than the Satellite
Fortresses of the Higher Races.
Since it could be controlled with just a marble.
Metiron placed his hand on the marble as he mumbled.
‘Hehe. Sages. It’ll be bothersome to have them as enemies.’
Even more so if they weren’t able to finish them off.
Though a chance had greeted them now.
Metiron mumbled as he thought of Hansoo and all the humans.

‘You did well so far but… This is the end.’
And then.
Boooom!
The Satellite Fortress, Garmeia, started to tremble.
At the same time.
Bubble Bubble Bubble Bubble.
The aquarium started to bubble excessively.
…………………………………….
Rumble!
“Huh?”
As a tremendous noise came out from the Satellite Fortress, the people who were
going to head towards the Satellite Fortress made shocked noises.
But they soon made confused expressions.
“…Falling?”
Kuooooo!
The Satellite Fortress that was floating in the sky started to fall at a tremendous
speed.
Towards the Silver Sea below.
Soon.
Splasshh!
The giant Satellite Fortress fell into the Silver Sea accompanied by a huge sound.
Kwaaaaaaaaa!
Of couse a giant tidal wave was created around the Garmeia.
Even if the density of the liquid was close to mercury, a tidal wave being created
was quite logical since such a large object had fallen.
But the thing that happened next defied logic as a whole.
Ooooooong!
The huge waves of the silver liquid had been covered by a blue light.
And then.
Bubble!
Bubble bubble!
The liquid that had fallen due to gravity gathered up with the rest, hardened and
started to change shape.
Into thousands of tentacles.
“What the…”
The people frowned and squinted their eyes at the scene that resembled a kraken
being born from the sea.
Chapter 208
Reincarnator – Chapter 208 : Gael-Tara (1)
* * *
Kuuuoooo!
As the Satellite Fortress, Garmeia, got covered up by the strange beast.
‘That is…?’
He had sensed something similar to that before in the past.
When he had been surrounded by the strange metal liquid inside the maze.
The strange beast that was constantly changing its shape while being covered by
blue light was definitely similar to whatever ate up Junghwan in the past.
Hansoo’s head started to spin quickly.
He didn’t know what that thing was.
But three things were clear.
He didn’t know why but that Karmen guy didn’t seem to like the Sages.
And sadly there was the fact that Karmen was much better than the Sages who had
created the Satellite Fortresses.
And the last thing Karmen had made had now fallen in the hands of Metiron.
‘Nothing good comes out from this.’

He didn’t know what the hell that thing was but nothing good came from leaving it
alone.
‘Attack before… It completes.’
As soon as he finished thinking.
Booooom!
Hansoo smashed the ground and then leapt up.
Towards the Garmeia covered in thousands of tentacles.
Karhal shouted towards Hansoo.
“Hey! Are you crazy! Heyy! You don’t even have skills!”
Due to it’s size, though it looked like the Garmeia was right in front of them
there was at least a kilometer of space between them and the fortress.
And for him to jump into such a strange place.
‘Fuck! Is he that hurried?’
Karhal made a flustered expression.
He knew that something strange happened.
But they had the Satellite Fortresses, what was there to worry about?
He didn’t know what the hell that was but tens of the Satellite Fortresses being
destroyed was something that was unthinkable.
Hansoo jumped up into the sky as he shouted.
“You don’t have to follow so just support me with long range attacks!”
He had jumped in because he could only do close range fighting but there was no
need for others, who could attack from afar, to jump in.
As those words were heard.
The people, who were making suspicious expressions, started to pour out a multitude
of attacks.
Rumble!
Kuuuurrururng!
The Satellite Fortresses standing outside the Garmeia’s range started to slowly
approach the giant silver creature.
The Lord had started to control the clansmen and were moving the Satellite Fortress
after receiving Hansoo’s orders.
If the Garmeia had stopped for now, this was the chance to attack it without being
counterattacked.
Karhal nodded as he watched this scene.

‘Good!’
He understood that the Garmeia had a huge size.
The thousands of tentacles that were birthed from the sea were now crossing over
each other and covering the Satellite Fortress.
The thing that was eating up the 1km-wide Satellite Fortress was easily over 3km-
wide.
From the scene of this giant thing eating up the Satellite Fortress, it looked like
a giant egg was being created by wrapping a fishing line around the fortress.
But the Satellite Fortress could easily blow up something even larger than that.
No, even a human could.
If they threw tens of thousands of skills then any mountain would eventually
disappear.
Rumble. Urrrrng!
The countless skills started to turn the strange organism into a sea of flames.
Shining lights, tremendous noises and dustclouds started to cover up the Satellite
Fortress.
At the same time.
Karhal didn’t prepare his Quintuple Beam and instead shot an arrow towards Hansoo.
Boooom!
The arrow started to drop as it traveled and it headed towards Hansoo’s foot.
Crunch!
The arrow perfectly supported Hansoo as he slowly fell and Hansoo jumped up with it
as a foothold.
‘Good. It wouldn’t be hard if we continue at this rate.’
Karhal readied his second arrow and then nodded towards Hansoo who had jumped up.
Toooong!
Hansoo was getting closer to the Satellite Fortress after jumping off the arrow
Karhal shot out.
Wave
A change occurred in the beast that was swallowing up the giant Satellite Fortress.
The surfaces of the thousands of tentacles melted down with a loud noise,
reconstructed themselves and created a whole new structure.
Eye.
Hundreds of eyes appeared on each tentacle as they glared at every direction.
The hundreds of thousands of eyes stared at the countless people surrounding it one
by one.
Others couldn’t see it but Hansoo, who was closer to the beast, could see all of
the changes occurring.
Hansoo hurriedly moved the Forked Lightning in front of him and then rolled his
body into a ball.
He then shouted out loudly.
“Prepare for impact! An attack is coming in!”
“Huh?”
They didn’t understand the situation but Hansoo’s loud shout had a certain amount
of impact on these people.
Everyone, even without knowing what the hell was going on, canceled all their
attacking skills and replaced them with defensive skills and got into defensive
positions.
As Hansoo’s shout died off.
Paaaaaak!
Hundreds of tentacles spread out.
Towards the people by the shore.
Booom!
Booooooom!
Boom!
“Aaaak!”
“Uaaaak!”
The tips of the tentacles changed their shapes into spears, swords and axes as they
smashed into people.
The adventurers were quite strong but the power of the tentacles were quite
formidable as well.
If Hansoo hadn’t warned them then they might’ve lost a limb or might have even
died.
The adventurers freaked out at the force of the impact as they backed off in
numerous directions.
Since they might die if they stood where they were.
Chuurrrrrrk
Thankfully the strange beast stopped its attacks as the adventurers backed off,
retracted its tentacles and then focused on gathering in the energy again.
As if time was precious to it.
But as Karhal, who had received a large hole in the armor by his chest, was about
to sigh as he watched the tentacles heading back.
Something came up inside Karhal’s head.
‘Fuck! What about Hansoo?’
They had escaped the attack range but Hansoo could not.
As if his worries were for naught.
Booom!
Boooooom!
Countless noises of explosions were heard from somewhere near the Satellite
Fortress covered in clouds.
Crunch!
Crrruuuunnch!
‘Holy shit. That fucking monster.’
Karhal was dumbfounded at the scene he saw after the smoke faded away.
The tentacles that they could barely handle.
Hansoo smashed, snapped and destroyed hundreds of those tentacles and continued to
advance forward.
Everytime the golden spear shone in mid air, the tentacles got destroyed as a path
was created.
But a single man could not deal with an army.
Uuuduuddk!
Kuuududuuk!
The tentacles that had receded away from the adventurers all started to head
towards Hansoo.
But Hansoo was already almost at his goal.
Whoosh!
Hansoo, who had approached the wall of the beast, found an open spot between the
tentacles and headed in.
Thankfully the tentacles stopped attacking as if they didn’t want to attack the
insides.
Then.
Sssss
The strange beast closed its eyes, spread out its tentacles and continued to eat up
the Satellite Fortress and the mana engine inside it.
‘Is it really just eating it?’
Karhal mumbled as he looked at the beast which was covering the Satellite Fortress
too gently to call it eating.
‘Ugh. This isn’t important.’
Karhal sighed and then made an expression of despair.
“Fuck…What the hell do we do now?”
With their strength they would just get shredded apart so getting close to it was
an issue in itself.
And they couldn’t use the Destruction Jade while the Sages existed.
‘Yeah. We should just call reinforcements and… Trust in the Satellite Fortresses.’
Karhal looked towards the Satellite Fortresses coming his way.
Karhal mumbled that although they weren’t able to, the Satellite Fortresses, which
could fire a tremendous amount of power, could easily melt that beast down.
As Karhal and the others sat upon the ground and stared at the Satellite Fortress
to relax.
Rrrriiippp
The air started to split apart.
And the people freaked out even more than when the giant beast had appeared as they
saw this.
‘Why is the Fairy here!’
Karhal freaked out as well.
It had been 9 years since he had last seen the Fairy.
Since the Fairy hadn’t appeared in front of them ever since the tutorial ended.
Tremble Tremble…
Karhal’s hand started to shake from fear.
Though the Fairies themselves didn’t harm them, their appearance almost symbolized
a disaster.
‘Why the hell is it here….’
A chill went down his spine.
It hadn’t appeared when the Higher Races ruled over humans as slaves and lowered
their numbers but it had appeared now.
After that mysterious tentacle monster appeared.
‘Is that thing a bigger threat than the Higher Races….’
Even before Karhal finished his line of thought.
The Fairy opened its small mouth.
“Hahahaha! Hey everyone! What a disaster! I don’t know how that thing woke up.”
The fairy laughed in joy.
Since that thing couldn’t have woken up logically.
The Satellite Fortress that had a stealth coating so that the Higher Races or the
Sages couldn’t find it.
The humans could find it but it had a mana barrier that humans could not get
through.
And El-Tara that humans wouldn’t be able to beat without mana.
One required a tremendous amount of luck and persistence in order to wake that
thing up.
No, they needed more.
The Fairy was extremely happy from this situation, which required a tremendous
amount of luck and effort to happen, blowing up.
‘These guys need to try harder for this.’
The Fairy finished its thoughts, spun around the air and then spoke.
“It’s a mission for your entire Race. You guys now need to kill this thing. I’ll
think of a reward after you kill it. The reward will be proportional to your
efforts so try your best!”
It seemed like the Fairy was shouting into nowhere but that wasn’t the case.
The Fairy’s voice rang into everyone’s ears in the entire Zone.
Hansoo could probably hear it inside the Satellite Fortress as well.
And Karhal looked at the beast in front of his eyes after he heard those words.
Ooooooon!
The Satellite Fortresses that they had waited for had arrived above their heads.
Six, disregarding the one that had fell before.
The people gulped at the tremendous amount of pressure these Fortresses emitted.
And soon.
Kiiiiing!
Everyone’s expressions brightened up as they saw the blue light gathering upon the
weapons in front of the Satellite Fortress.
The scenes they had seen caused by the Satellite Fortresses were too amazing for
them to lose hope here.
And Hansoo’s spear alone had been enougb to destroy those tentacles.
Even if Hansoo’s power was strong, it was nowhere close to the Satellite Fortress’s
attacks they thought.
‘Yeah…This’ll do.’
As the people looked at the Satellite Fortresses with hope-filled eyes.
Paaaat!
And as if it was fulfilling their hopes, the blue light that had gathered in front
of the Satellite Fortress charged out towards the beast.
But right before the beams were about to smash onto the egg.
Piiiiing!
A blue energy surrounded the egg.
A very deep blue light that couldn’t even be compared to that of the Satellite
Fortress.
At that moment.
Zooooom!
The blue lights collided into the deep blue light of the egg and got refracted into
numerous directions.
Like a stream of water hitting a wall.
“…You want us to kill that thing?”
The people were dumbfounded as they stared at the egg that hadn’t even gotten a
scratch from the attacks of the Satellite Fortresses.
Crack!
Suddenly a crack rang down the surface of the egg.
“Huh?”
The people looked at the crack in the egg with surprise.
Thinking that the Satellite Fortress hadn’t disappointed them.
But this sensation only lasted a moment.
Swooosh.
An eye.
A humongous eye.
The people lost strength in their legs as their gazes met the eye of the giant
thing inside the egg looking through the crack.
‘Hansoo…What the hell do we do now…’
Karhal thought of Hansoo inside that strange beast and mumbled.
…………………………………….
Metiron, who had his hands over the strange marble in the empty room, was
constantly conversing with someone.
As if he had gone crazy.
“Oh? This thing’s name is Gael-Tara? Why did you make it?”
<…>
“Hmm. Revenge is nice. Holding onto your emotions becomes toxic. You need to let it
loose.”
<…>
“Good. Good. It’s not hard to fulfill your wishes but…I can do some of my work too
right?’
The blue marbles in front of Metiron vibrated slightly at his words.
Ooooong
“Oh I can do whatever I want? Hehe, that’s what I thought. Oh..Those things are
even better than the Mana Pool?”
Metiron, who had his hand over the marble, smiled towards the small thing inside
the aquarium surrounding the room.
Chapter 209
Kuoooooooo
Hansoo frowned as he saw the tunnels getting destroyed.
The tunnels, which were made for people to walk through, were constantly getting
destroyed.
By the tentacles extending out from the thing that surrounded the Satellite
Fortress.
Crunch
Uuudududk
The tentacles ripped apart the metal walls and brought them towards the liquid
metal.
Chiiiiik
The silver liquid metal melted the wall, absorbed it and then used it to reinforce
itself.
Basically this monster was devouring the entire Satellite Fortress and using it as
nutrients for itself.
But Hansoo knew.
This Satellite Fortress and this mysterious lifeform.
That both of these had been created by the same hands.
Why would the Satellite Fortress let itself be eaten by the monster otherwise?
‘Since he wouldn’t have made the Satellite Fortress to feed this thing… I guess the
monster was made to eat the Satellite Fortress huh.’
The monster constantly ate the other walls, corridors and was now eating up the
spot Hansoo was standing at.
Hansoo would be swept by it at this rate as well.
‘Go in.’
Hansoo clenched the Forked Lightning tightly and started to head in deeper.
Since he was running out of time.
Actually, him being able to come inside was very lucky.
The extremely thick mana surrounding the liquid metal.
The mana that was coming out from the Garmeia’s mana engine was beyond one’s
imagination.
To the point of making the mana engines of other Satellite Fortresses look like
garbage.
Hansoo shook his head after calculating the might of this monster while comparing
it to the metallic beast which Junghwan controlled.
This beast’s materials were a step above those of the maze as well.
‘According to my calculations…This is not something i can kill from the outside.’
As Hansoo finished his thoughts.
Kuoooooo!
The liquid metal around Hansoo’s body started to tremble intensely.

…………………………………………..
“Ugh…”
The people made frightened expressions as they saw the eye between the crack.
The eye had a tremendous amount of hate and resentment despite being made out of
metal.
The depth of its emotions was what made the people tremble in fear.
As they couldn’t even begin to imagine how vicious something with such a guy could
get.
At that moment.
The eye disappeared.
Then.
Swoooosh!
A huge hand came out from the crack where the eye disappeared from.
And a metal arm with distinct muscles followed it.
Soon.
Crack!
Craccacck!
Starting from the hand, the arm, shoulder and head started to come out from the egg
in order.
Booom!
Boooooom!
The Satellite Fortresses started to assault the strange beast that had crawled out
from the egg relentlessly.
To the point of pressuring their mana engines as if they were trying to show their
desperation.
But all of this was useless.
Ooooong!
Ooong!
The liquid metal, which was shining blue, deflected and dispersed all those
attacks.
It wasn’t the difference in energy.
That organism was resisting the assaults too well for it to be the difference in
energy.
It was as if the organism had a tremendous amount of resistance against the
Karhal mumbled as he looked at the organism crawling out from the egg shell.
“…Natural enemy?”
The Natural Enemy.
A natural enemy of the Satellite Fortress.
‘Yeah. There’s a natural enemy for everything.’
The Satellite Fortress wasn’t an organism but such thoughts still came up inside
Karhal’s head.
And soon.
Koooooong
A 2km tall humanoid creature that came out from the egg stood up above the Silver
Sea.
And people slowly backed away and frowned.
‘….Who is it?’
Tight muscles and a crown on top.
It was clear that it wasn’t Metiron who had gone in.
Since he wouldn’t be wearing such a crown.
And he was too muscular to be a Sage.
They heard that the bodies of the Sages had not developed as much because the
existence of mana.
The organism that was standing up above the Silver Sea, the Gael-Tara, crouched
down and slowly reached for the egg shell.
Shwooooosh
Due to its size, a tsunami was created for its every move.
As soon as Gael-Tara touched the shell.
Shurrrrk!
The shell fragments turned into liquids and gathered into the giant man’s hands.
Into a giant bludgeon.
An extremely muscular body and a bludgeon in his hand.
His look was like that of a barbarian minus the crown on his head.
“Huh…”
“What the hell…”
The people started to chuckle at this sight.
They knew that they shouldn’t be laughing in a situation like this but this sight
was too funny.
To have eaten the entire Satellite Fortress and to become but a barbarian.
It was quite funny.
And the Satellite Fortresses which had stopped its assault due to the overheated
engines helped out in releasing the tense situation with the silence that followed
it.
But within that small moment.
<Roaaaaarrrr!>
The Gael-Tara roared out and then jumped up into the skies.
Roooooarrr!
“Uaaaak!”
“Fuck! Group up!”
The earthquake from a 2km giant jumping into the skies was tremendous.
Ruuumblee!
Rumble!
While the people the freaking out from the waves and the earthquake.
Whoooosh!
The Gael-Tara crossed multiple kilometers with a single leap and then jumped on top
of the Satellite Fortresses after crossing over the Silver Sea and the mountains.
Then.
Whoooooooosh!
The bludgeon from its hand smashed down onto the Satellite Fortresses.
The tremendous strength enforced by mana and hundreds of thousands of tons of mass
along with the added velocity.
Boooooom!
“Uaaaaaak!”
The defence of the Satellite Fortresses could live up to its name of a Fortress.
And this Satellite Fortress got smashed apart by a single attack of the bludgeon
and fell on the ground.
No, it was more like it got smashed down into the ground instead of falling.
Booooom!
“Uaaak!”
Another quake from the Satellite Fortress smashing down onto the ground like an
asteroid swept past the adventurers.
Nobody had died because they were all prepared for this but the situation was still
extremely grim.
Everyone made an expression of despair.
“My god…”
Ekidu exclaimed out.
The ones who had gathered here were the elites of the elites.
Since they were handpicked by her.
But such things were meaningless in front of a formidable monster.
And it didn’t even care to attack them.
It was solely focused on destroying the Satellite Fortresses in front of it.
And they had to exert all their strength to barely hold on during the shockwaves
created.
Ekidu couldn’t even imagine what the result would be if that bludgeon was swung
against them.
As Ekidu was making an expression full of fear while staring at the fallen
Satellite Fortress.
“Uh…Uhhh?”
“Uhhh!”
Kuuudududuk
Uuudududuk
“Oh no…”.
Ekidu also exclaimed out as she saw this.
Gael-Tara didn’t even go for the other Satellite Fortresses after smashing down
that single one.
Its next actions were quite shocking.
It started to eat it.
Crunch
Cruunnch
Rip apart the outer layers and eat the inner parts.
Pull out the mana engine and gulp down.
Its silver skin darkened every time it took a part of the Satellite Fortress and
the blue light surrounding it got deeper as well.
Enkidu mumbled as she looked at the barbarian chewing up the Satellite Fortress.
“It devours…an entire civilization.”
She finally realized why it had the look of a barbarian when it came out from the
egg.
………………………………………………..
Boooooooom!
Boooom!
While the outside was in chaos.
A fight was happening inside the Satellite Fortress within the corridors that had
still remained intact.
Between Hansoo who was trying to go through the corridors and to the center and
hundreds of Metiron’s underlings.
Uuudududuk!
Kwajijijik!
They didn’t really speak to each other.
They were just fighting in order to beat the other side.
They swung their spears and swords and shot out skills in order to kill each other.
The Pandemic Blade’s spores rushed in to melt the opponent’s lungs and skins and
skills of multiple colors smashed into Hansoo’s Thousand Soldiers Armor and the
Dragon Essence Blade.
Actually Hansoo had long turned into a dragonoid with the Racial Metamorphosis.
Since this was the only way for him to withstand the enemies’s attacks.
Crunch!
Uuudududk!
‘They’re quite strong.’
Hansoo mumbled as he cut through one enemy’s neck by swinging with his Forked
Lightning and threw the corpse to block the skills.
Every one of them were stronger than Dakidus when he fought him in the past.
They had raised the mastery of their skills to the extremes and trained their
martial skills to the brim over ten years in the Otherworld.
And they picked up top notch skills and artifacts from killing humans.
Along with the teamwork created from being in the same clan.
It would be weird if they weren’t weak.
But that was it.
Crunch!
Hansoo smashed apart another head and then strode forward.
‘I’m stronger.’
Erase the skills flying in from the distance with the Power Destruction and distort
the perceptions of the ones closer up and then smash them apart.
Block the excess skills flying in with the Thousand Soldiers Armor and fill up the
falling health with the vampiric powers.*
There wasn’t even a need to use the Red Zone power of the Nurmaha’s Ring, the
Hemorrhage.
The Forked Lightning being swung by the body which had been enhanced by the Body
Enhancement Surgery, Dragon Essence Blade and Racial Metamorphosis.
And the power of the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement and the Pandemic Blade.
Once the countless battle experience and instincts he had gathered over decades
were added onto this, there was really no reason to delay any further with the
Hemorrhage.
One attack, one kill.
Kwaaduk!
Uuuudududuk!
Hansoo received the attacks flying in with his body and then continued to stride
forward while smashing them apart.
Actually this was more than enough to cause them to run away really.
But his enemies didn’t falter as they continued to charge forward and Hansoo kept
on snapping their necks without a single moment of hesitation.
Since every second was precious.
‘I need to hurry and deal with that Metiron guy.’
Rooooarrrr!
Boooom!
Countless shockwaves and sounds of explosions could be felt from the outside.
And Hansoo could feel that the beast was getting stronger.
It was just eating the Satellite Fortresses because it couldn’t suppress its
gluttony but once it eats them all up, its rage will be directed to other
organisms.
And it wouldn’t even take 10 minutes to erase all the humans and Sages then.
Since they had all gathered together conveniently.
After a while of charging forward and smashing apart people.
‘I can see it!’
The broken metal door and the bright interior behind it.
There were only about 10 people left now.
As Hansoo was about to attack the person in front of him with the spear.
“Stop! Get back!”
A loud shout could be heard from the distance.
The ten clansmen suddenly stopped and backed off.
As if they were waiting for it.
At the same time.
Whoooooosh!
A seven colored light shot through the corridor where the ten people disappeared
from.
A light that seemed similar to the Quintuple beam of Karhal.
But as soon as Hansoo saw it.
Hansoo’s expression changed.
‘Seven Strands Spear!’
Solo Numbering 5.
A beam of laser that was solely created for destruction.
Actually its attacks even surpassed the number 3 skill, Faerie’s Justice.
Hansoo raised his spear and blocked it in a hurry.
Then.
Booooom!
The seven colored light which had even melted down the walls as it flew past
smashed into him.
Tadadadadak
The Demonic Dragon Reinforcement got swept apart as the dragon scales, Thousand
Soldiers Armor and the Dragon Essence Blade got smashed apart and melted down.
Hansoo stared at the person who had sent out the attack after withstanding the pain
from the attack.
For it to be this strong even if it was a high level skill.
And the Seven Strands Spear was famous for draining the user’s mana.
Such powers couldn’t be shown from just having 100% of the Yellow Zone’s mana
runes.
Metiron smiled as he looked at Hansoo.
“I’ve been a bit late due to receiving the present I received. Apparently its much
better than the Mana Pool.”
A strange symbol could be shown near the heart of Metiron.
“Hmm.”
Hansoo finally realized how Metiron could handle such a large amount of mana as he
looked at the symbol.
*TL Notes: The Yellow Zone’s power for the Nurmaha Ring is Vampiric Effects or
Lifesteal in gaming terms.
IMPORTANT: I’ve figured out what the ‘Dark Lord’ is. It is a title given to those
Lords who are ruthless in their ways, almost like a tyrant, and follow Clementine.
Chapter 210
Crunch
Crruuunnch
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the man striding towards him.
‘I see… the Seven Strands Spear is not his.’
According to what he knew, that skill was not something one could obtain in a place
like this.
Using something that couldn’t be obtained did not make sense but he knew how he
was.
Fragments of Seven Souls.
The familiar vibration inside Metiron’s body is what told him this.
And he saw a few other skills surrounding his body.
Double numbering 11, God’s Right Hand.
Solo Numbering 4, Steel Lord.
There were countless other double and triple numberings.
And Hansoo knew who the owner of the Fragments of Seven Souls and those skills was.
He had never met Metiron but he had indeed met the owner of the fragments when he
fought Clementine in the past.
Dark Lord, Shin Taehee.
The right hand of Clementine and a vital part of her power.
And Metiron smiled in glee as he saw his expression.
“Heh. Too bad. I do want to encourage you to fight for this but…This isn’t my skill
you see. You won’t really get anything by killing me.”
Hansoo nodded at these words.
It was obvious really.
Since 8 people would be able to use it if the owner of the soul fragments took the
skill instead.
It was better to pile it all onto a single person.
Of course a skill wouldn’t come out even if he killed Metiron.
But there were still many things more precious than a few skills.
“There’s still something I can take it seems.”
Hansoo then pointed at Metiron with the Forked Lightning.
Towards his heart.
Metiron touched the shining symbol by his heart and then chuckled.
“True. If you win then it’s all yours. Kill my clansmen and take this. Do whatever
you want.”
Metiron then made a serious expression.
“Of course if I win then I’ll take everything you have.”
Metiron grinded his teeth as he thought of the 271 clansmen that had died by
Hansoo’s hands.
Because Hansoo was stronger than his expectations and he couldn’t win without the
Mana Jade in his heart, those clansmen had died to buy him time.
His clansmen was everything he had.

If Clementine and Taehee’s orders didn’t exist, he wouldn’t even have let them die
in a place like this.
‘I shall… Take as much away from you.’
He wasn’t a benevolent person.
The total amount of people in Mount Liang was 511 before he came up here.
Now only 10 people lived.
And he was going to only let that many live.
Only 1 out of 50 out of hundreds of thousands.
And the same for the tens of millions of humans who could come up later.
It was possible with the strength in his hands.
With the Gael-Tara that was created to erase the civilization and bring an end to
everything.
Metiron smiled again as he asked.
“How about it? Fair right?”
It was clear that Metiron was trying to buy time while the Gael-Tara ate the other
Satellite Fortresses and got stronger.
And Hansoo decided to play along.
Since he wouldn’t be able to kill this guy outside.
He had to kill Metiron.
And he needed to go along with Metiron’s play in order to restore some stamina.
Hansoo rotated the Dragon Essence Blade in his body as he restored his stamina and
spoke out.
“It seems a bit unfair. There’s too much of a difference in numbers.”
Metiron smiled and chuckled.
“Unfair? It is indeed unfair. I’ve lost people precious to me and you would only
lose those below your feet.”
“…”
“At least I know the names of 271 people you have killed and even know the names of
their family. Isn’t this already better than you? Do you even know a hundred out of
the hundreds of thousands?”
They were like his family.
People who have trusted him and survived along with him for over a decade.
Hansoo also smirked at those words.

“What about it? It’s not too late to get to know them after things become much more
comfortable. Do you know how many people have died while you were playing house in
a place like this?”
“…Heh. There’s not really a reason to speak this much.”
Crunch
Metiron couldn’t hold back his rage while speaking and then gathered power in his
hand.
Kiiiiing!
Seven colored lights gathered from the surroundings into Metiron’s hand.
Then.
Booooom!
The beam that had shook Hansoo before exploded out from Metiron’s left hand again.
With even more mana than before.
At that moment.
Boooom!
Hansoo also gathered a large amount of Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement and Pandemic
Blade onto the spear and then attacked the Seven Strands Spear with the Power
Destruction of Nurmaha’s Ring.
There was no way to dodge it in a narrow corridor like this.
And unlike the Quintuple beam, the Seven Strands Spear was made of light so it had
no weak points.
He needed to destroy it with a similar amount of power.
Craasssh!
The moment Hansoo’s spear and the light collided.
Surprisingly, the spear bent to the point of breaking from the light which had no
mass.
The Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement got washed away and the Pandemic Blade’s spores
got burnt away.
‘As I expected.’
Hansoo swung the spear and moved his body to the exterior of the skill as much as
he could.
Hansoo had higher quality in skills.
But the mastery level and mana was different.
Since the opponent had borrowed a skill that had reached the brim in mastery along
with a tremendous amount of mana.
The beam pushed through the Forked Lightning and smashed into Hansoo.
Chiiiiik!
Hansoo’s body was exposed to the light as it started to burn up.
But Hansoo clenched this teeth and then proceeded to stride forward.
Against the beam that was freezing, breaking and burning up his body.
He knew that he couldn’t compete with the strength of skills.
The thing he had to trust in was his tremendously stronger body, defenses and
endless amount of stamina.
Boooom!
Metiron laughed out loud towards Hansoo who was pushing in towards him like a
rhino.
“Hahahahaha! How about using the Destruction Jade?”
But Hansoo ignored his words as he continued to head forward.
If the Destruction jade really worked like his words then he shouldn’t really be
saving it as of now.
Since the problem with the Sages would only matter if they were alive.
But if the creator of this had enmity against the Sages, he would’ve prepared for
the Destruction Jade.
The creator of the Destruction jade was Karmen.
He would easily be able to prepare against it.
Even more so if he was a Sage whose intelligence increased every year unlike
humans.
If this thing was created to go against the Sages then the Destruction Jade would
not work against this creature.
‘It might work but… I can’t take the gamble.’
If all mana was frozen and this guy was fine then it would be a disaster.
Booooom!
Metiron tried to create some distance but this corridor was too narrow.
And Hansoo’s physical abilities were much higher.
Hansoo pushed back the Destruction Jade as a last resort inside his head and then
smashed his spear towards Metiron whom he had gotten close to now.
Whooooosh!
The spear, which was surrounded by the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement, pushed
forward and flew in towards Metiron’s head.
At the same time the Pandemic Blade flared up as it started to cover Metiron’s
entire body and burn up his nerves.
But as if he had no plans to dodge Hansoo’s spear from the beginning, Metiron made
a fist and then smashed his right hand towards the spear.
A hand that was glowing red like a ruby.
Hansoo didn’t drop his guard against this fist as he poured more power into the
spear.
‘God’s Right Hand.’
A finisher move that could only be applied onto the right hand.
The tremendous amount of power that could destroy anything was actually quite
stupid.
It had one characteristic.
Power Defeasance.
As if it had the authority of a God, if you got hit by the fist surrounded by that
skill then the mana a skill of lower level then it would be ignored and it would
even lower the power of a skill that was above it.
The fist that was surrounded by red smashed into Hansoo’s spear.
Booooom!
Despite the spear having dampened a large amount of strength, the Forked Lightning
still bent as if it would break.
At the same time Hansoo’s body was flung backwards.
And Metiron frowned as he saw this.
Since blood was flowing from his hand where the spear had struck it.
‘Unknown Artifacts and… Unknown skills. Where the hell did he get such things?’
The God’s Right Hand nullified most of the skills.
Then he would use the fist to smash his opponent.
This fist should kill most people with a single strike.
And he was using almost ten times as much mana as his opponent.
But the Reinforcement around him wasn’t nullified and the Artifact didn’t break
either.
It meant that the level of the Artifact was extremely high and the skill’s level
was much higher than his.
According to what he knew, there were less than 10 skills whose levels were higher
than Taehee’s unique skill, <God’s Right Hand>.
Like Kangtae’s <Immortal Soul>, Keldian’s <Faerie’s Justice> or Eres’s
<Transcendent Brilliance>.
There weren’t any skills like what he saw Hansoo use according to what he knew.
‘…He would become a monster once he gains the Mana Pool huh.’
Metiron clenched his fist as he mumbled.
A common thing high-level skills had was that a tremendous amount mana was required
to fit their might.
Even if the efficiency of the mana was great, a large amount was still used due to
the tremendous amount of strength.
Of course the problem was that mana was fair to everyone despite one’s skill.
Mana did not discern between people, it was fair and square to everybody.
It would be normal if he was on the ground by now from a lack of mana but for him
to still have mana meant that his control over distributing mana was tremendous.
And if the amount of mana of a person like this was multiplied by a few times?
And he then strode around with the skills he had?
‘I have to kill him here no matter what.’
At that moment.
A bronze-colored light exploded out from Metiron’s body.
At the same time the ten people around him who couldn’t even participate in this
fight got swept by the bronze colored light as well.
Unique skill.
If Transcendent Brilliance didn’t exist, this would be the most powerful crowd buff
that existed out there.
Steel Lord.
He had plenty of mana anyway.
‘I’ll smash you apart!’
Boooom!
Then Metiron and the ten clansmen, who were surrounded by the bronze colored light,
flew towards Hansoo.
…………………………….
Flutter
Kaltus frowned as he saw a carrier pigeon flying in.
‘….What? Escape? What the hell does he mean.’

Kaltus made a dumbfounded expression.
They had gone off to finish off some minor jobs.
But for Hansoo to tell them to run away without any reason.
As Kaltus was about to chuckle at this.
He could feel the earth trembling from the distance.
‘What the…..’
A random earthquake.
Kaltus walked out of his tent in curiosity.
Then.
Kaltus didn’t believe his own eyes.
Since the scene in front of him was extremely unrealistic.
<Roaaarrr!>
Boooom!
A Satellite Fortress got smashed apart by a mysterious monster while fleeing and
fell to the ground.
The monster then started to eat up the Satellite Fortress.
Crunch
Uuuududuk
For every bite, the blue aura around it got deeper and its skin turned even more
like bronze.
Boooom!
Booom!
The Satellite Fortresses were assaulting it from all directions but it was all
useless.
The beast just took on the attacks that could blow apart mountains as it continued
to eat.
And its food was the Satellite Fortresses which had made them extremely powerful
and formidable.
“Uwaaaak!”
“Aaak!”
The ground cracked and the land trembled just from it eating.
Thankfully it didn’t have any interest in humans as everybody was running away.
Kaltus looked at this scene in a daze as he mumbled.
‘We…Are too weak.’
Even the Sages who had such a powerful civilization and technology were in peace
with them.
It was already like this but if the number of humans who received the Body
Enhancement Surgery and the Mana Pool Surgery increased to hundreds of millions or
even billions?
He had thought that there was nothing to fear anymore.
This was why he was curious as to why that Hansoo guy was trying so hard.
Since if the above zone was a place where humans could live somewhat, it wouldn’t
be that hard for them to take it over.
Since they had no problems on the outside, he had focused on the inner mechanisms
and had focused on gaining authority.
But he finally realized that this was all a huge misconception.
‘Fuck… This is just a beginning. We’re just bugs.’
<Roaaarrrrr!>
“Run away! Everyone evacuate!”
Kaltus screamed out as he saw the bronze monster leaping towards another Satellite
Fortress while swinging its bludgeon.
Chapter 211
Kwaaadddddk!
Uuududuk!
Countless collisions occurred around Hansoo.
Against the ten clansmen.
These people, who couldn’t even participate before due to their fear of being swept
up in the fight, were attacking him now.
With bronze-colored lights surrounding him.
Claaaanggg!
Hansoo’s spear smashed onto a clansman but surprisingly a sound of metal clashing
was heard as the spear was deflected.
Of course the one who had been hit wasn’t perfectly fine.
Boooom!
Since he had fallen backwards after losing his arm.
But this wasn’t really a profit
Whooosh!
Another clansmen picked up the arm of his comrade and then threw it to the one who
had been flung off.
The clansmen, whose arm had been cut off, brought his arm to and connected the
spots where it had been cut.
Then.
Chiiiiiik
A bronze-colored light shone out from the area of injury as it healed it.
And the arm got reconnected.
Whoosh! Whoooosh!
The man swung his arm a few times to check that it was alright as he jumped up from
his position and charged towards Hansoo again.
Hansoo shook his head as he saw this scene.
‘Steel Lord.’
Its effects were simple.
Give a powerful body, a troll’s regenerative powers and the agility and power of a
beast to the ones affected.
The person with this skill would basically become a lord who has an army of steel
men.
It wasn’t a really good skill for Hansoo due to its large amount of mana usage and
him being used to being alone but if you had a tremendous amount of mana and your
underlings were quite strong then there was no other skill as good as this.
Clannngg!
Hansoo got hit by the sword from his back as he got flung forwards.
Hansoo’s Thousand Soldiers Armor got smashed apart, scales underneath them got
spliced apart and caused him to bleed.
But it wasn’t like he was at a loss
Since he had cut apart the neck of one of the clansmen the moment he got flung
forward.
Split!
Even the Steel Lord could not save a clansman whose head was severed.
Well, it might be possible if it was connected immediately.
But the Pandemic blade that was on the edge of the spear seeped into the injuries
and burned up all the muscles and nerves around the area.
At the same time.
Sap Sap.
The energy drained by the Vampiric powers regenerated Hansoo’s flesh and blood.
He didn’t fully recover but it was more than enough to stop him from becoming
immobile from blood loss and muscle destruction.
‘Five left.’
Hansoo’s body wasn’t perfect as well but he had gotten the heads of half of
Metiron’s people already.
The sooner he finished in here the less damage would be caused in the outside.
Hansoo continued this momentum and headed for the next person.
And Metiron roared out in rage and charged towards Hansoo.
“You Bastard!”
Boooom!
The God’s Right Hand in Metiron’s right hand smashed with Hansoo’s Forked Lightning
again.
Crunch.
Maybe if he was in perfect condition things might’ve been different but Hansoo had
received quite a large amount of injuries already.
Hansoo felt his muscles rippling from the collision and flung his body backwards.
“You bastard! Just surrender! Why are you struggling so hard! Just surrender man!
You’ll die if you don’t comply with us here!”
He wanted to kill this Hansoo instantly.
But a message from Taehee had come.
Of course he was only going to take him alive, he had no intentions of keeping him
perfectly intact.
He was going to turn him into half a corpse before taking him but even that was
hard.
Clementine’s orders had long disappeared from his head.
‘He said as long as it’s possible possible…But this monster.’
Metiron made a dumbfounded expression.
He was overwhelming Hansoo with the the Fragment of Seven Souls, Mana Jade and even
his clansmen but Hansoo was still holding on.
But even if he lived here, he wouldn’t be able to live in the areas above.
Since it was their world already.
Maybe if his comrades had been sent to the Birdcage.
There shouldn’t be a reason for a newcomer to have such hatred against him but
Metiron smiled after pondering about the reason.
‘Is he perhaps trying to save the humans?’
Metiron made a cold smile inwardly.
There was one thing he had felt while managing the humans for over a decade here.
That these guys did not have the right to live.
If a worth of a person’s life was dependent on them helping others or harming

others then things would become extremely clear.
There wasn’t anybody there who hadn’t sinned.
Even the Sages who were acting all high and mighty.
‘The ones who have power are worse.’
Boooooom!
Metiron frowned as he smashed Hansoo away as he had charged towards him.
While thinking about the memories the existence within the marble had shown him.
……………………………..
Boooom!
Crunch. Crunch.
Kwwaaaaduduk.
The Sage Kel-Durin was dumbfounded as he stared at the giant barbarian who was
devouring the giant Satellite Fortress.
It didn’t have any manners or majesty
It was just attacking with its viciousness.
Taking account of the materials used to create such a thing, it was really a waste.
Looking at the barbaric image, the crown on its head was quite comical.
But Kel-Durin could not laugh.
Since the barbarian’s body was created from the person they could not forget as the
base.
A Sage who had a body that was several times stronger than the others.
The one who had a tremendously strong body and a huge amount of intelligence.
‘My god. It’s Karmen.’
The image of the Barbarian was the same as that of their king, Karmen.
As if it was laughing and belittling their civilization, the giant King who had
appeared before them was smashing apart and devouring the Satellite Fortresses, the
pinnacle of their civilization.
As if he was trying to take back all the achievements he had created.
The Sages with the bodies of the Rebeloongs and Arukons trembled in fear as they
made confused expressions.
“My god…That’s Karmen.”
“Is it a legacy of Karmen?”
“Why…Why…?”
Karmen.
The great king who had lead them into the light of wisdom.
Karmen lead them and they followed him.
Why would Karmen create such a strange beast in order to smash apart their
civilization?
But unlike these Sages, the royalty who had the body of Akalachias all had gloomy
expressions.
Because they knew why.
‘…Oh Karmen…’
A tremor rang throughout Kel-Durin’s body every time he made eye contact with the
eye that looked their way from time to time while eating the Satellite Fortresses.
Since a large amount of hate, despair and rage was swimming within them.
There wasn’t much to see really.
It was too focused on eating up the Satellite Fortresses and filling up its mana
but once it dealt with this they were next.
Since Karmen wouldn’t forgive them.

No, he had created such a thing since he had no thoughts of forgiving them.
A beast.
Kel-Durin mumbled.
‘KIng. You…Should’ve just died a clean death. That was the only way to have
remained as a shining hero within our memories forever.’
They couldn’t do anything else.
Since the King hadn’t given them any information and monopolized it all.
Even this strange beast, the El-Tara, was kept in the dark from them.
Living past 30 years for the first time in their history and living up to 60 years.
His wisdom reached the heavens but for him to monopolize it all and not use it for
their race.
And their race had made tremendously fast progress despite only barely eating up
the leftovers.
If the king had properly shared the information then their technology and
civilization would have advanced to a degree which wouldn’t even be comparable to
that of now.
Their expectations were as great as their respect for him and the disappointment
followed this as hope turned into greed.
Even more so for the Royalty.
The nobility, soldiers and commoners had barely lived 10 years so their greed for
information wasn’t as bad but Kel-Durin and the other royalty were much more
greedy.
Even more so if their lifespans got shorter and shorter.
As Karmen held back the information, their nervousness only grew and grew.
But then one day.
They didn’t know what it was but this was a perfect chance.
This was the only chance to suppress the king who barely left the Garmeia.
Since it was clear what would happen if they clashed with the king when he had the
Garmeia.
So when the king left the Garmeria and arrived at the Capital.
They launched a surprise attack against the King.
And the result was a great success.
They had landed a fatal attack onto the King and succeeded in taking the
information.
A secret only a few people of the Royalty knew.

Kel-Durin made a complex expression as he thought of back then.
‘….For him to bring such a thing.’
The information the king brought them was the result of their body.
The Transmigration of Soul.
Information that told them how to create a powerful body and move their souls
there.
When the guilt of them having killed their own king with their hands had swept over
them, it was already too late.
They had performed the transmigration of their souls with the information they
stole as the basis.
Create bodies with mana pools and move their souls onto them.
It took almost ten years because they didn’t have the original creator of this but
the result was obviously a success.
They had jumped past 800 years due to a miscalculation but this was nothing.
But for Karmen, whose only job left was to become a great king in their history, to
have come out like this and create a mess.
Kel-Durin clenched his teeth.
‘You were going to be left behind as a shining star but…You wish to die a dirty
death.’
Seeing that figure, he thought of the maze experiment Karmen had performed in the
past.
A test to create an organism out of the Silver Sea which countered their mana pool.
They had thought that they were creating an emergency shelter but they finally knew
why now.
The maze was a prototype.
Actually Karmen might’ve actually guessed their betrayal.
Since he wouldn’t have hidden such a thing, which could devour them and their
entire civilization, inside the Garmeria otherwise.
It was clearly something created by Karmen.
The amount of power and its defence.
The Satellite Fortresses were getting destroyed without even being able to do
anything.
‘You think we’ll just sit here and do nothing?’
Kel-Durin mumbled.
They had a large amount of Karmen’s information and they had a secret weapon
created by using that information.
Kel-Durin called royalty, Kan-Kun and spoke.
“Bring the Bluestone. We need to use it.”
‘To come back to us an evil spirit…We will just send you off. This is good. We can
deal with the humans as well.’
The only ones that needed to remain behind were the Royalty.
Kel-Durin mumbled as he looked at the organism that was causing havoc in the
distance.
………………………….
Booooooom!
Metiron laughed out loud after smashing Hansoo and then spoke.
“Hahaha! The Sages are probably busy trying to attack you from your back! And how
many of the ones who you’re trying to help have not sinned? They are worthy of
death! Do you really think there are people who haven’t gotten blood on their
hands?”
Crunch!
Hansoo blocked the attacks of Metiron and the steel soldiers and laughed as he
swung his spear.
“Is sinning a problem?”
“What?”
As Metiron was confused.
Hansoo mumbled.
‘What I need are soldiers not people who would protect me.’
The ones who would protect them would be better the kinder they were and more good
they were
But the soldiers who would go onto the battlefields were different.
They were better the more sins they had caused.
To the point of rules of using sinners as soldiers existing.
‘I’m just here to give them strength, control them and take them up.’
The ones who were good just needed to use that strength to protect themselves.
And the sinners could just sin more and fight to the death.
Since the beings of the Abyss weren’t attacking the humans because of their justice
and evilness.
So it didn’t matter whether they sinned or not.
Since the blades wouldn’t discriminate against anybody once the door of the Abyss
opened up.
“Anyways…Isn’t it becoming a bit tiring now?”
Hansoo smiled towards Metiron.
Metiron’s expression froze at a miniscule level.
Despite Hansoo being the one having become a mess.
Chapter 212
Fragments of Seven Souls.
The power wasn’t given out for free.
Maybe if they were at similar levels.
Metiron’s body, which belonged in the Yellow Zone, could not receive the soul of
Taehee, who was at the Violet Zone, and use it properly.
Even if it was just a fragment.
Their Zones were different as was their strength and quality.
If Metiron even pulled out a bit of this strength then his body would overheat and
tire out.
Like a young child swinging a giant claymore.
Even more so if he was using an amount of mana he could barely handle.
Maybe if his body had been enhanced by mana but there was a limit to how much the
unenhanced body of a human could handle mana.
If Metiron had the enhanced body or even the ability to control mana better then he
would’ve long have lost.
But this was it.
The pressure from the Mana and Soul.
And the body that could not keep up with that.
Rumblee!
The Seven Strands Spear shot out from Metiron’s left hand and then smashed onto
Hansoo.
But a rough sound came out from Metiron instead of Hansoo.
“Ugh…”
Metiron gulped down the blood that had come up to his neck as he grasped his hand
that was trembling intensely.
The Mana Jade was still supplying him with mana and his soul was giving him
strength but his damned body couldn’t handle it.
Of course Hansoo was also a mess.
If the insides of his body were messed up than Hansoo’s outer parts were smashed
apart.
But Metiron knew from over a decade of battle experience.
Who would win at this rate.
‘Fuck. This is the end.’
His clansmen had all died and only he was left.
Metiron, who had been making an expression full of despair, suddenly clenched his
teeth.
‘It’s not the end yet. A new variable. I just need a new variable.’
He would be able to flip the situation then.
Metiron refocused, gathered mana again and started to push Hansoo back.
………………………………….
“Are you really going to use it?”
Kan-Kun made a bitter expression as he eyed the shining Bluestone in front of him.
Normally, there shouldn’t be a use for this stone which was used to transmigrate
souls.
Since they had settled in the bodies they wanted and their original bodies had long
rotted away.
But another use existed for this Bluestones.
An experience which had occurred in the Maze in the past.
This was one of Karmen’s countless tests and it wasn’t that hard for them to
utilize this as they had all the information.
Which meant that theoretically, they would be able to control the liquid metal if
they used the stone that moved souls, the Bluestone.
There was actually another reason why Kan-Kun was worried.
But even before Kan-Kun could reply.

Kel-Durin cut off Kan-Kun’s words as he spoke.
“Is there another plan as of now other than the Bluestone?”
“…”
Kan-Kun became a mute from Kel-Durin’s words.
Booom!
Boooboooom!
The Satellite Fortresses were continuing to get smashed apart even now.
The 2km monster was almost reaching 3km now and the speed at which the Satellite
Fortresses got smashed apart was increasing.
Even if they had powerful bodies, fighting would only make sense if they were in
the same league.
‘But….’
Kan-Kun clenched his teeth.
Two things were required for the soul to settle properly.
First, the targey shouldn’t deny them.
And then the opponent’s mana shouldn’t act up.
This was why they had erased the sanity of the Higher Races with the Redstone and
then got rid of the mana with the Blackstone.
Since then it was possible to control them with the soul.
And in the past they had been successful in controlling the entire maze with just a
single soul of a Sage
Over several tens of times as much mana was overflowing through that giant beast’s
body.
The problem was that there existed a owner for that beast.
Which means that it wouldn’t be enough even if they use all the souls of the Sages
and smashed onto it.
But Kel-Durin shook his head.
“Don’t worry. We won’t need them all.”
It was clear.
That the beast, Gael-Tara, was moving on instinct.
In order to raise its body and fill up its mana.

He didn’t know what was going on but the one inside had merely activated it, he was
not able to control it yet.
Which meant that a chance existed.
“Start it already.”
“…Where shall I set the standards? Shall we get volunteers?”
Kan-Kun asked with a grim expression.
Though it didn’t have a sanity, it would still take a tremendous amount of souls in
order to beat it.
It was basically the same as trying to smash apart a rock by throwing eggs at it.
Until the hundreds of thousands of souls win over the repulsive force of the mana
and settle upon that giant body.
Of course the souls that get deflected would die.
Kel-Durin pondered for a moment at Kan-Kun’s words but then shook his head.
“It’s too urgent for that. What would we do if the number of volunteers is too low
after sharing all the truth? That giant beast would’ve long destroyed all the
Satellite Fortresses and would be attacking us.”
“…”
“I believe in our race but… Since there is a chance for our race, who have woken up
after hundreds of years, to hesitate, let’s just gather them while keeping this a
secret. Of course start at the ones with the largest amount in numbers since it
would be better the higher the unity of the souls is.”
Kan-Kun’s expression froze at those words.
It was just called unity of the souls, it just meant that they were going to pour
in the 4th level Sages, those of the lowest level, who were the most in numbers
Kan-Kun’s beak trembled but no words came out as he just backed off and nodded.
And Kel-Durin mumbled inwardly as he looked at this Kan-Kun.
‘It seems you won’t make it big. You cannot see what is more important right now.’
Them, the rank 1 Sages, knew much more than those of lower ranks and were wiser as
well.
The Rebeloong’s body was based around breeding anyway.
It wasn’t hard to multiply their numbers.
‘Yeah. It’s better to act efficiently than all of us dying.’
Kel-Durin made a grim expression as he looked at the hundreds of thousands of rank

4 Sages gathering around the Bluestone and then smiled towards the beast which was
still causing a havoc.
‘Karmen, you’re giving us strength even until the end. Don’t worry, just watch.
Watch as to how I use your legacy to lead our race.’
The Destruction Jade wouldn’t work on it either.
It was obvious.
Why would Karmen have set it up so it would stop moving without mana?
And as he expected, the surface of the liquid metal was actually coated with a
special material.
Even if the Destruction Jade was used, the mana engine deep inside it would still
work.
If something that the Destruction Jade doesn’t work against comes up to them?
‘We don’t even have to receive those threats from those humans.’
The barbaric humans were annoying him anyway.
With that thing he would be able to sweep them away and reclaim power over this
world.
The power as the race of this world.
The gloomy expression disappeared from Kel-Durin’s face as he started to hum.
………………………………………….
Rumble!
Boooom!
In the deepest parts of the Gael-Tara
The battle between thunder and lightning near the control room was coming to an
end.
Clangg!
“Ugh!”
Metiron smashed into the wall as he coughed out a mouthful of blood.
His mana circuits have all been fried.
All of Hansoo’s four limbs and two of his three hearts had been destroyed but there
was a difference between Hansoo and Metiron.
Hansoo still had some power left to end Metiron and Metiron did not even have any
strength to move.
And Metiron knew this.
‘…This is the end.’
As Metiron was about to give up.
Kiiiiiiiiing!
The liquid metal started to resonate and move.
Like rain upon a lake.
Hundreds of thousands of stirrings occurred upon the humongous Gael-Tara.
And Metiron’s eyebrows twitched as he saw this.
The movements of the Gael-Tara, which had been jumping around energetically, was
getting dull.
It was abnormal.
No such things was told to him according to Karmen.
Which only meant one thing.
That something was attacking it from the outside.
Then.
Metiron’s head started to spin.
Whose interference was this?
It was obvious really.
The sages.
The humans wouldn’t be able to affect this giant beast.
Metiron thought of the next question.
How are they trying to intercept him?
He also knew the answer right away.
‘They’ll try to eat it up.’
They weren’t just stopping it.
They were probably trying to eat up the entire Gael-Tara.
Metiron then stopped.
Two things had come up in his head.
What would these guys do the moment they eat up this giant beast?
And.
What was his own objective?
He realized.
A smile surfaced on Metiron’s face.
‘It’s not the best option but…It’s not bad as a backup.’

His objective and theirs was the same.
Getting rid of every human here and every human who would go up.
He had failed already.
Which meant that handing it over wouldn’t be bad.
Metiron coughed up blood and smiled towards Hansoo.
“You won. According to the promise… Take the Mana Jade. But.. I’m sorry. I don’t
think I can fulfill all of it. I cannot give you one of the promised things.”
‘You’ve won but in actuality, I’ve won.’
As Metiron gave up his control.
Kiiiiiing
The openings upon the liquid metal got extremely large as they started to bore into
the center.
Then.
Rumble.
The control of the Gael-Tara had been passed over.
………………………………………..
Rumble
“Uh…What the hell?”
“Huh?”
The people made confused expressions as the giant beast stopped moving in the midst
of eating a Satellite Fortress.
Then.
Tong!
The bludgeon of the Gael-Tara made grinding noises and turned into a ferocious
looking golden sword.
The Gael-Tara, who held the golden sword in his right hand, spat out the Satellite
Fortresses and then fixed the crown on its head.
And then.
Chwaaarrrrk!
The entire body of the naked Karmen shook as a robe of Yongpo(Korean Emperor’s
Outfit) appeared upon it.
The barbarian disappeared as a mighty King appeared in its place.

There was somebody who was looking at the giant Gael-Tara with a content
expression.
‘Very good.’
That was it.
That was the look that fit the king of their race, the race of dragons, Karmen.
‘Remain in that look forever and protect us.’
The sacrificed Rebeloongs would’ve been proud as well.
Kel-Durin made a content smile with the Bluestone in his hands.
Since they had gained it, it was now time for the protector to act.
And there were very good targets in front of him.
The Satellite Fortresses given over to the humans.
Though most of them had been broken apart and had been eaten. Over 10 still
remained.
They wouldn’t want things dirtied by humans back in their hands.
It was better to break them.
Kel-Durin laughed as he grasped the Bluestone in his hands.
‘Go.’
Roarrr!
“Aaarrk!”
“Fuck!”
The people started to run away again as they saw the giant beast moving so
suddenly.
The moment the giant king stepped forward and was about to slash down upon the
Satellite Fortresses of the humans with his blade.
Udddk
The Gael-Tara suddenly stopped.
Randomly.
‘Hmm?’
Kel-Durin frowned as he saw this scene.
Chapter 213
‘Until the end huh.’
Hansoo clicked his tongue towards Metiron who had let go of all the controls and
then placed his hand upon the heart of Metiron.
Kiiiiing
The thing that had remained as a symbol inside Metiron’s heart slowly got pulled
out.
A shining crystal-shaped object.
This was the epitome of Karmen, the king who had been betrayed, that was a tier
higher than the Mana Pools.
Mana Jade.
‘Instead of a higher tier Mana Pool… It’s like a lower tier Mana Engine.’
Hansoo mumbled as he stared at the Mana Jade that was letting off a tremendous
amount of mana while floating above his hand.
This was created for the Sages.
Since it was an artifact that fit their superior bodies.
This could easily fill up the small amount of needed mana from the Mana Pool.
It would’ve been a gift that would’ve been sent to the Sages if he hadn’t been hit
in the back.
If the Sages had waited patiently a bit more then they would’ve received the method
of mass creating the Mana Jade and would have been able to have an even more
powerful race.
Hansoo placed the Mana Jade above his heart.
The moment the Mana Jade, which was comprised of four jewels tied up in a strange
path, got close to Hansoo’s heart.
The single remaining heart split up in sync with its own beat into four parts.
And the four blue jewels that were slowly rotating around the flesh around the
heart slowly started to bore down into Hansoo’s body.
Crunch. Udddudk.
The moment the Mana Jade entered his heart.
Cwhaaaak!
A tremendous amount of mana started to sweep over Hansoo’s body.

The mana that came out from the Mana Jade started to follow Hansoo’s mana circuits
in his body and started to bore into the deepest parts of his body.
Ooooong.
The dried up mana circuits were flooded as the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement
started up again.
Then.
Kulug Kulug.
The regeneration from the Racial Metamorphosis, the Dragon Essence Blade, the Body
Enhancement Surgery and even the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement started to heal up
Hansoo very at an extremely rapid rate.
Broken bones were mended and skin was healed.
Severed muscles got connected and the messed up arteries, veins and the nerves
regenerated.
And Hansoo made a content expression as he saw this.
He felt like a fish in water.
How much had be suffered due to lack of mana after coming back to the past?
His body grew quickly and his skills got stronger but due to the lack of mana, he
could not utilize them properly.
But since he had gained the Mana Jade, the story would change.
After the injuries healed and regained his senses, he walked towards the control
room of the Gael-Tara behind Metiron.
The blue marble was still floating in its original shape despite all the chaos.
Of course Hansoo and Metiron both tried to reduce as much damage that came this
way.
‘Anyway… How shall I do this?’
He hadn’t told others but he was quite worried.
Since he wasn’t really interested in technology or science.
The reason why the Sages could affect this guy was because they had risen to a
certain level in their technology and intelligence.
‘I guess I should try as much as I can first.’
The moment Hansoo walked into the control room.
Metiron coughed out blood and laughed from outside.
“Haha…Hahahaha! I’ve won! Kang Hansoo! The humans…They’ll all die now.”
The Sages would definitely not let the humans alive once they obtain this.
This place will become a much more vicious and dangerous place than when the Higher
Races ruled.
Though it’s a shame he wouldn’t be able to pick out and send people up, this wasn’t
bad.
‘Clementine… Climb well. I’ll… deal with the problem here.’
He barely had the strength to move his fingers after becoming such a mess but a
victorious sentiment swept through him.
As Metiron smiled while reminiscing about the times when the nine of them roamed
around the Otherworld.
Hansoo mumbled.
“We’l.. We’ll see.”
The controls were all intact and the possibility existed.
‘If it doesn’t work then… I can at least temporarily stop it.’
As long as he could stop the movements of this thing then he would be able to deal
with it from the outside.
Since according to the soul fragment, both sides still had Satellite Fortresses and
the human forces still remained.
Though a frontal clash would result in a large amount of casualties, it was much
better than this thing going on a rampage.
Hansoo finished his thoughts and then put his hand upon the blue marble.
Oooooong
The minds of the thing inside and Hansoo resonated.
Then.
Whooosh
Hansoo’s consciousness started to rush towards a certain location quickly.
…………………………..
Hansoo made a surprised expression while he looked at the white space that had
suddenly appeared.
“Hmm. This is…”
An all-white space.
As Hansoo looked around this white space where the beginnings and ends could not be
determined.
Glug.
The ground in front of him moved around and something shot up.
White like the white space he was in but an existence that resembled a human.
Hansoo spoke towards the muscular figure.
“So you’re Karmen huh.”
Hansoo then mumbled.
It wasn’t a soul.
It was more like a agglomeration of memories and evil intentions.
It seems that Karmen had reached an even higher level.
The white figure nodded and then spoke.
“Well. It’s… more of a leftover to be exact.”
It wasn’t an existence that had all of Karmen’s intelligence, mentality, memories

and emotions.
It was just an existence that had a few random abilities to control this thing.
An existence that was only created for revenge.
Hansoo didn’t know why but Karmen was making quite a calm expression, maybe it was
due to the interception of the Sages from outside or he still had some sanity left.
Karmen then spoke.
“Well, I tried to be nice to them while I was alive. Since they were a pitiful
race. To have such a great amount of abilities and intelligence but for their
lifespans to be that limited. How sad would it have been for them?”
“…?”
Hansoo frowned at Karmen who was speaking as if he was of a different race but
Karmen didn’t falter as he continued to speak.
“Well, they were a race who was going to die off even without my hands. Their
lifespans were getting shorter and their fertility rates were also going down. It
is the result of the higher level of technology and more exposure to mana.”
The main reason for the Sage’s low fertility rates and short lifespans were because
of the overbearing mana that their bodies could not handle.
And ironically the situation had turned worse as they tried to fix it with science
and mana.
Destruction of the entire race was something that was bound to happen.
Since no matter how great of a technology they had, if their lifespans and
fertility rates were bad then they would all perish.
As Hansoo nodded.
Karmen spoke.
“So I was going to use the technology of the World Tree, Body Enhancement Surgery
and even the Soul transmigration to prepare a new body for them but…I guess this
was their limit.”
“What?”
As Hansoo was shocked from these answers.
Karmen replied.
“Don’t be so shocked. There are a lot of strange things in the world. Anyways…I’ve
prepared two things for them.”
The first was a present that would lead them to glory.
The second was a present that would drag them down to destruction.
Maybe if the present box hadn’t been opened.
Once it was opened, they couldn’t return or deny it.
“Since it seems like they’ve received the good part…They need to receive the second
present as well. I guess this is why they say you need to hear the bad news first.”
Karmen spoke towards Hansoo.
“Shall I ask you a question? Why did I set this up so it ate the Satellite Fortress
first instead of killing the Sages? If I was going to get revenge then I should’ve
just killed them first.”
Though it got stronger the more mana it ate, the Gael-Tara was more than enough
with just the Garmeia’s engine.
There wasn’t a need to eat up the Satellite Fortresses.
As Hansoo made a confused expression.
Karmen laughed as he whispered into Hansoo’s ear.
“…”
“What!?”
As Hansoo shouted out in shock.
Karmen smiled and then spoke.
“This is the last gift I present to you guys. Since you guys haven’t sinned against
me yet. Do your best”.
As Karmen’s words ended.
Ooooong
The large white space started to tremble and fall apart.
Karmen laughed out loudly in the midst of the crumbling space and spoke.
“It was fun to converse after so long! Hahaha! Farewell!”

Then
Whooosh!
Hansoo’s conscious started to fly back to its original location.
………………………….
“Huup!”
Hansoo hurriedly looked around after returning from the white space that had fallen
apart.
Kuuugugugugu
Surprisingly, the white space was not hte only thing falling apart.
The Gael-Tara that had eaten up the countless Satellite Fortresses and their mana
engines was bubbling.
And Hansoo could also see the shocked expression of Metiron.
“What…What is this? What’s going on?”
Metiron mumbled with a confused expression.
Everything was going so well.
The control for this giant thing had been passed over and they just needed to
destroy the humans.
Though he would die by Hansoo’s hands, this was more than enough.
But this thing stopped completely as soon as Hansoo touched the control marble.
And strange things were even occurring.
Metiron shouted towards Hansoo who had taken his hands off from the marble.
“You..You fucking bastard! What the hell have you done! How did you do this!”
Hansoo shook his head as he replied.
“I didn’t do it. Anyways, this Karmen guy…He was quite vengeful.”
“What?”
Hansoo didn’t reply to Metiron’s words as he quickly placed his hands back on the
control marble.
The act of the Sages trying to take over the control was merely some child play to
Karmen.
The control for this thing had been only for a moment, all the souls that had
entered to control this had been destroyed and this giant thing was ready to act on
its instincts again.
‘I have to hurry.’
Within the trembling environment.
Hansoo started to focus on the control marble in front of his eyes.
Chapter 214
Ooooooong!
“What? Why isn’t it moving?”
Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at the Gael-Tara in the distance.
Why did the monster, which should be moving to his will and destroying the
Satellite Fortresses, suddenly stop?
‘Move it! Move!’
Slicing apart the Satellite Fortresses should’ve been the first step of his plan.
Kel-Durin was getting anxious as a completely different scene played out instead of
the one he had planned out.
As Kel-Durin clenched tightly onto the Bluestone.
Booooom!
“Yes!”
The Gael-Tara started to move again.
The moment Kel-Durin shouted out.
Booooom!
The Gael-Tara jumped into the air and then sliced apart the Satellite Fortress.
Like how Kel-Durin wanted.
But Kel-Durin couldn’t exclaim out in joy.
“What…What!? Why ours? Why are you destroying ours!?”
Sphlisshhhh
Kel-Durin let out a scream as he saw that the giant Gael-Tara didn’t cut the
human’s Satellite Fortresses but rather theirs.
But even before his scream could end.
The giant Gael-Tara jumped off into the air again.

Then.
Booom!
Boom! Booooom!
Mass destruction started to happen.
The Gael-Tara followed what Kel-Durin had originally wanted and had started to
destroy all the remaining Satellite Fortresses.
The problem was the fact that they were all theirs.
The Satellite Fortresses, which had surrounded the Gael-Tara and were assaulting
it, started to get smashed apart by the Gael-Tara’s sword, fists and kicks.
The viciousness from when it had the look of a barbarian had all disappeared.
Instead, profound sword arts came out from the tip of the Gael-Tara’s blade.
A sword art befitting of a king.
Though it was all directed at the Sages.
Booom!
Boooobobobooom!
The eleven remaining Satellite Fortresses of the Sages started to get destroyed.
The Rebelongs and the Arukons, the 3rd and 4th rank Sages, all cried out in shock.
“Why is the creature with the look of our king destroying the Satellite
Fortresses!”
“And only ours!”
At least before, he was destroying those from both sides.
The human’s and theirs.
But as it turned into the look of their glorious king, Karmen, it was only
targeting their Satellite Fortresses.
The giant king swinging the sword, Karmen.
But the Sages got suspicious as they saw the madness, rage, despair and hate
embedded deep within the metal eyes of Karmen.
Those were the eyes of revenge.
Why did their king, Karmen, birth such a beast like that and destroyed their
technology and civilization?
Mumbles occurred within the crowds of 3rd and 4th rank Sages.
“Hmm… Wait… There were actually a lot of mysterious things about where Karmen had
gone!”
“They said Karmen had personally lead the great soul transmigration but we have
never seen it!”
The ones who had actually lead the project were not Karmen but the rank 1 Sages who
now had the bodies of the Akalachias.
They didn’t really feel anything strange back then.
Since Karmen usually stayed within the Garmeia anyway only to appear rarely from
time to time.
And although they had a lot of reasons to meet up with the rank 1 Sages, they
didn’t really feel as if it was strange to not see Karmen since it was the norm.
Since the difficulty of the project and the nervousness and fear filled their heads
already.
But it was strange for him to have not made a single appearance in the 10-year-long
project.
And 800 years had past unlike their expectations?
Their king, Karmen, did not know of mistakes.
Maybe if somebody got Karmen’s data and tried to copy the project.
At that moment
All the eyes of the 3rd and 4th rank Sages started to head towards Kel-Durin and
the other 1st rank Sages, the Akalachias.
One of the Arukons who were frowning asked Kel-Durin.
“Kel-Durin? What is this.”
“…What do you mean?”
“You guys should know well. As to why Karmen’s statue is creating a havoc over
there. Weren’t you close to the king?”
Suspicions that were close to being confirmed.
Kel-Durin frowned and then replied.
“How would we know? We didn’t even know that the king would go crazy in his later
years and create a beast such as that. Do you think we would have let him make such
a thing if we knew about it? Are you suspecting me, somebody who is trying to
control that thing?”
Kel-Durin grinded his teeth as he spoke out.
‘Insolent bastards.’
Because of the dire situation, mere 3rd and 4th rankers were glaring at him.
He would’ve punished them usually but he could not now.
Since the gazes of the surrounding people were extremely vicious.

Even if they were the powerful 1st rank Akalachias, there were just too many 3rd
and 4th rankers.
‘We’ll see after the issue is resolved.’
Kel-Durin finished his thoughts and clenched tightly onto the Bluestone in his
hands.
There was a single reason why this had happened.
The resistance of that giant thing was stronger than he expected.
So the soul couldn’t settle properly and he had failed in controlling it.
‘Yeah. If there was no effect…Then it wouldn’t even have changed its looks or moved
according to my will.’
Kel-Durin mumbled as he looked at the Gael-Tara which was swinging its blade in the
distance.
The proof of it was the beast which still had the look of a king he had thought up
of.
Which meant that the solution was simple.
The direction was correct but strength was lacking.
The Bluestone was effective but there was a lack of souls.
Which means he just needed to smash in more souls.
Kel-Durin thought up to this point and then shouted loudly.
“We should not be splitting up and fighting with each other! Look at that beast!
What do you think will happen if we can’t block it? If we aren’t able to block it
then we would all die!”
The other Sages, who were threatening, the 1st rank Sages flinched.
It was just like he had said.
Even if that beast only destroyed the Satellite Fortresses it would be a problem.
Over ten Satellite Fortresses were still intact.
This was more than enough to control the other humans and destroy the remaining
Sages.
‘And…Kel-Durin tried to attack them earlier.’
Everyone had clearly seen where the giant statue of their king had swung his sword
before.
Maybe if they still had their alliance but once the balance of power had been
broken, he had tried to attack them.
And since the powers have flipped, there was no way that their enemies would leave
them be.
Kel-Durin saw the people’s suspicions dying out despite their mumbles, sighed in
relief and then shouted again.
“So we need to put more souls into the Bluestone! Don’t worry, once we calm that
thing and end the situation we can just return the souls!”
Kel-Durin then pointed behind him.
Hundreds of thousands of Sages who were lying unconsciously on the temporary tents.
As if they were sleeping, their bodies were lined up neatly.
Kel-Durin pointed towards them to calm the people down but this was a fatal
mistake.
One of the 3rd rank Sages who had looked around the tents asked while frowning.
“…Why are there only 3rd and 4th rankers and none of you guys, the 1st rankers?”
“Mmm?”
“If it’s so safe then why are there none of your bodies there.”
“That’s for the unification and synergy of the soul…”
Everyone made dumbfounded expressions at those words.
They were all about to die if they didn’t do this but for him to speak about
unification and synergy of the soul.
If it was really safe and they could come back, there was no reason the 1st rankers
shouldn’t sacrifice their souls to the Bluestone.
‘Treating us as tools?’
As rage filled up the expressions of the Sages.
Booooom!
The final Satellite Fortress of the Sages got smashed apart and fell down onto the
ground.
And Kel-Durin shouted out in a hurry.
“Hurry! There’s not much much! Seriously! If you’re that dissatisfied then the 1st
rankers can do it too! Hurry!”
The 1st rankers being sacrificed was a bit of a shame but there’s nothing he could
do.
Since the only ones who knew the souls got destroyed was him and Kan-Kun, the two
of them.
Getting through this situation was the important part.
The Sages nodded at Kel-Durin’s expression of despair as they headed towards the
gem.
……………………………….
Rumble!
The vibrations around Hansoo were getting more and more intensified.
It couldn’t be seen from the outside but the inner parts had long been bubbling due
to the overwhelming amount of mana.
‘But…I’ve destroyed all the Satellite Fortresses before the time ran out.’
Hansoo shook his head towards the Sages heading towards the Gael-Tara with the
Bluestone.
It was an useless act.
You couldn’t stop this beast, this beast which was created from the rage of Karmen,
with the Bluestone from the beginning.
That was a useless death.
No, it was worse than death.
Since their souls would now get smashed apart and shredded into bits.
The pain they would feel then was nothing like anything they would feel when they
were alive.
It was actually used as a torture method in the Abyss.
‘For that powerful race to fall like this just because they messed with one
person.’
But this wasn’t the time for that.
Hansoo sensed the heat that had come all the way up to the control room and focused
on the control marble as well as the Fragments of Seven Souls.
<Can you hear me?>
Ooooong.
Hansoo’s soul trembled as the message was sent to the clan lord who had the soul
fragment.
And the Clan Lord, Khan, who had gained the Soul Fragment and the right to control
the Satellite Fortresses gulped as he replied.
Though he had received the responsibilities, his abilities and authority was
nowhere enough to handle the current situation.
The real leaders were the ones next to him.
<Yes I can hear. And…They’re all around me as of now>
Hansoo checked that all the administrators of Unity were near Khan and then spoke
while looking at the Gael-Tara.


<…They’re asking why.>
Khan sent the message while blocking the shouts of the people around him.
Khan was confused as well.
The situation had been dealt with and the giant statue Hansoo was controlling would
be of great help to them.
Why was he heading to the Silver Sea so suddenly?
Hansoo replied.
<This will blow up soon.>
It wasn’t just a normal explosion.
A powerful explosion that would wipe away all vegetation and scorch a giant area
around it.
It would be tens of thousands of times stronger than when he had blown apart the
Mana Crystal Refinery in the past by crashing the Mana Engine into it.
There was a difference between creating a bomb out of an engine and blowing up a
bomb.
And this thing’s objective was just that.
It was a giant bomb created to blow apart everything without leaving behind a bit
of grass and would activate once the Satellite Fortresses were eaten.
This thing was created to destroy all evidence of the Sages existing, it wouldn’t
even leave any space for the humans to live from now on if it blew up.
<So I’m going to take this into the Silver Sea.>
The final advice of Karmen.
The Silver Sea suppressed the mana crystals.
If it blew up in there then he would be able to decrease the explosive power to the
minimum.
And he had to lead this there.
Since the moment he detached his hands from this thing, it will eat up the last
remaining Satellite Fortress and go into the center of the Zone where its explosion
would be the most effective.
As soon as he sent that message.
<She said that if you die uselessly like that then she’ll kill you.>
<Enbi Arin?>
<…No. Miss Mihee.>
Well, Mihee wasn’t the only one who said this.

If he lead a bomb there then the others might be able to live but how would Hansoo
survive?
Khan continued to speak while hearing the shouts of the people around him.
Chapter 215
Reincarnator – Chapter 215 : Reward (1)
Hansoo chuckled as he replied.
<Don’t worry. I won’t die like that. I’m saying this because I have a method of
living.>
<…>
As Khan delivered the message, the people around him nodded reluctantly.
Thinking about it, that Hansoo guy somehow managed to survive the most dangerous
situations.
Nobody would want to die if they were sane.
‘He’s probably doing it since he has a plan.’
Enbi Arin and the others reluctantly agreed as they exchanged glances.
Another message of Hansoo was sent towards Khan, the clan lord, who was watching
over this scene.
<Everything has ended. You guys just finish up here.>
It wasn’t hard to finish things up.
The Sage’s Satellite Fortresses had all been smashed apart by Hansoo’s hands and
the remaining sages will die off from the Bluestone anyway.
To kill or to enslave would just be decided by others.
Before he could finish his thoughts.
Totototototoong!
He could feel tens of thousands of souls smashing into the surface of the Gael-
Tara.
They had started to use the Bluestone in order to take it over.
Of course it didn’t matter that much.
Hansoo, controlling the Gael-Tara, ignored these attacks and continued to speak.
<They thought that there would be data here but they were wrong. There’s nothing
here. Don’t worry about it though. It seems the thing they told us about the Mana
Pool surgery was all a lie anyway.>
The fact that the Satellite Fortresses could perform the surgery on them was a fact
but the thing about it being dangerous for humans without being altered was a lie.
When Karmen made it at the beginning, he had set it up so it could work on any
organism.
There wouldn’t be much of a problem even if they just started the surgery without
altering it right now.
<Farewell. Do a good job.>
Soon.
The Gael-Tara followed Hansoo’s commands as it charged forward.
Towards the Silver Sea where it had been born.
……………………………….
A 3 km tall organism leaped over mountains and crossed over the lands while causing
earthquakes.
Inside the control room where the bubbling sounds and the sounds of the Gael-Tara
running were resounding, Metiron continued to babble on as if he still had some
strength to live.
“So you’re dying like this as well. Not bad. Though I can’t perform the revenge on
my own but this isn’t bad.”
Hansoo chuckled at those words.
“It’s a good thing I kept you alive. It won’t be boring until I get to the Silver
Sea.”.
Metiron chuckled.
He was going to die anyway.
As the consequences of him overloading his body from the Mana Jade still remained.
It was beyond something that could be healed through runes.
But this Hansoo guy will have the same fate as him anyway.
“Well. Thankfully the road to death won’t be boring for me as well. Since you’ll be
coming with me. You know already, right? That you can’t escape from here anymore?”
Metiron then looked around.
The liquid metal was bubbling.

It looked soft but he wouldn’t be able to go through it.
As the mana inside that thing will turn anybody trying to get through it into dust
in an instant.
Going through that was basically the same as a normal human trying to walk through
lava.
And to traverse it from all the way inside to the outside.
An impossible feat.
He had lied to his comrades.
In case they might get swept by the explosion along with him.
Metiron chuckled at Hansoo.
“What a saint. A hero of humankind.”
No matter how amazing this Hansoo guy was he wouldn’t be able to survive the
explosion.
It was an explosion that could send a continent flying.
A human being wouldn’t survive such a thing.
Hansoo chuckled back at Metiron.
“Isn’t it the same for you? Since you protected this place with your life on the
line for Clementine.”
“…”
Metiron became quiet at Hansoo’s words.
Hansoo looked at Metiron.
Others didn’t but Hansoo knew.
One of 8 closest persons to Clementine.
Shin Taehee and the others of the eight Dark Lords didn’t follow Clementine because
they had been forced to.
They followed Clementine because they felt a common ground with her and respected
her.
As these guys would already follow Clementine’s orders to death even without the
Soul Fragment.
As the noisy Metiron shut his mouth, the control room of the Gael-Tara was just
filled with running noises.
But as if Metiron didn’t like this atmosphere or just didn’t like Hansoo, he broke
the silence and spoke again.
“But even so, if I was you then I would’ve sent an underling in here instead.”
There were a lot of reasons why he sacrificed himself for Clementine but there was
one distinct reason.
He believed that Clementine could do things he wouldn’t be able to.
This was why he had stayed behind in the Yellow Zone with his life on the line.
But this Hansoo was different.
With regards to his group, Hansoo was like Clementine.
Somebody who was in charge of all the forces and the one who would deal with
everything.
But for somebody like that to crawl into such a dangerous place.
He was sure.
That without Hansoo, all the other people wouldn’t be able to do anything.
Even if they climb up they’ll fight with each other and eventually disband.
With this thought, he could suddenly feel the amount of weight Hansoo was holding
up.
‘Maybe…’
Metiron stopped for a moment but then shook his head.
He was starting to think useless things as his death was getting closer.
Clementine had much more ability and was much stronger than Hansoo anyway.
Hansoo nodded.
“Well. I agree with you to a certain degree. But since it has come to this, I can’t
dodge it.”
Hansoo mumbled as he felt the tremblings caused by Gael-Tara’s running.
The current situation was really dire.
Even he couldn’t escape it.
But because of the amount of weight on his shoulders, he could not die here.
Actually, even if he knew beforehand it would result like this things wouldn’t have
changed.
Since this was by far the best choice he could have made.
Even if he hadn’t come, this thing would have become a bomb anyway.
Because Metiron had touched it.

Even if he knew this thing would self destruct later, he would’ve come in anyway.
There wasn’t anybody to kill Metiron other than him and if that happened then
everybody would have died by Metiron’s hands.
Actually he could have come out right after he had met Karmen and this thing hadn’t
turned into a bomb yet.
As it hadn’t heated up as much and he could have come out.
But he still wouldn’t have come out.
Everybody would have died from the explosion radius if it was left alone.
This situation was something that was bound to happen.
Ever since he came up here, fought with the Higher Races and started to get tangled
with the Sages and Metiron.
‘No regrets.’
Boom! Clash! Clash!
Hansoo mumbled as the Gael-Tara slowly headed into the Silver Sea.
Chiiiiiiiiik!
The Silver Sea cooled down the heated up Gael-Tara but it was not even close to
being enough.
Deeper, he had to go in deeper.
Until this thing got submerged entirely.
Kiiiiiii!
It was so heated that the heat was now even reaching the control room.
The glass windows cracked and the floor started to bubble up.
Which meant that it was about to blow up.
Then.
Bubble bubble.
The Gael-Tara reached the depths of the Silver Sea and started to fall.
“Heeeup.”
After sensing it started to sink, Hansoo let go of the controls, breathed in and
out and warmed up.
As the controls were released, the Gael-Tara struggled and try to go out but it was
useless.
Though it was 3km tall, the Silver Sea was tremendously wide and deep.
Metiron chuckled as he saw this.
“What? Are you preparing for your death?”
Hansoo cracked his joints as he spoke.
“I just said I have no regrets, I never said I’ll die without any regrets.”
“What?”
“I need to try as much as I can.”
Silver Sea.
This was the tunnel to the next zone.
If one goes into the Silver Sea and drinks the water then they would move on to the
next world.
Which meant that he could live.
Though he wouldn’t be able to escape the explosion radius, he just needed to run
away to the next Zone.
“So? You have a way of getting through it?”
This giant body, surrounded by the silver liquid, was a jail in itself.
Actually the body that had been heated up from the mana had cooled down a bit from
the Silver Sea.
But then it was even more impossible to penetrate through the body since it had
hardened up.
‘Impossible.’
He, who had fought with him, knew better than to think that.
And like his expectation.
Hansoo nodded.
He knew it was a long shot with his current abilities.
He had a powerful body and a lot of mana.
His artifacts were top class as well.
But he lacked skills.
The skills he had were Zero Numbering.
They were a top class skills anywhere.
But they weren’t suited for the current situation.
The Pandemic Blade was too lacking to penetrate through this thing.
The Pandemic blade was set for mass murder and didn’t really have a lot of
destructive force.
Same for the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement.
Though the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement was a top class reinforcement, it

couldn’t beat an attack skill in terms of destructive force.
It was nowhere close actually.
As the fact that it was balanced actually meant that it didn’t excel in any of the
fields.
“Phew.”
Hansoo sensed his body having healed and then yelled into the air.
“Come out.”
The final card he believed in.
As Hansoo breathed in and out.
“Oh? I was watching comfortably.”
A translucent shadow trembled in the air and then a fairy appeared.
Chapter 216
Reincarnator – Chapter 216 : Reward (2)
Hansoo frowned at this organism.
‘Creepy bastard.’
It didn’t come through the void.
It was just silently watching while it was hidden.
Well, this wasn’t the important part.
Hansoo took a glance at the control room which was bubbling intensely and then
spoke to the fairy.
“I request a reward. I killed this.”
The fairy laughed.
“You didn’t kill it yet? It seems to still be alive?”
“I killed it. Don’t joke around.”

Actually, if the fairy stayed true to those words then he couldn’t really do
anything.
Since it was indeed still alive.
But the fairies weren’t things that would play around like that.
The fairy made a bored expression at Hansoo’s words and then spoke while shrugging
its shoulders.
“Fine. I admit it but… It’ll be a monopoly this time around. Only you would get the
benefit but… I’ll give you a special treatment. Since you’re our Hansoo. Hehe. Are
you going to share it this time as well?”
Monopolizing a reward that would be given to hundreds of thousands of people didn’t

necessarily make the reward that much better.
Of course a tremendous reward will still be given but it was obvious what Hansoo
should choose because of his objective.
Since a reward given to hundreds of thousands of people will be of a great help to

him when he fights with the Abyss in the future.
“No, I need to live as well.”
If he shared such a thing in this situation then he wouldn’t have a way to live.
He only needed one thing.
A powerful skill that could escape this current situation.
“Fine. Shall we gamble like last time or do you want something fixed? A defense
skill? Movement skill?”
A defense skill would be useless.
Since no defense skill would be able to withstand the energy that would explode out
from this thing.
His body would get destroyed in an instant.
The same for movement skills as well.
Skills that could move through the void were extremely rare and for the distance he
needed to travel, it would require a lot of mastery.
He had no way of raising the mastery of the skill within those short moments before
the explosion.
So the answer was fixed.
Hansoo spoke towards the Fairy.
“Give me the higher skill of the Seven Strands Spear.”

Solo numbering 5, Seven Strands Spear.
A destructive weapon with the highest power.
According to what he knew, there was no attack skill that had a higher destructive
force than the Seven Strands Sper.
A finishing move that gathered a tremendous amount of mana, that even Metiron had a
struggle controlling despite the Mana Jade, compressed it into seven beams of light
to fire.
But this wasn’t enough.
He needed something stronger.
He needed an ultimate skill that could destroy this Gael-Tara surrounding him and
create a hole in it.
Something that was beyond a solo numbering, something that people didn’t know about
yet.
The fairy didn’t even falter as it smiled and spoke.
“Hmm…So you want a skill that could allow you to escape this situation right? A
skill with that much destructive power?”
Hansoo nodded but made a slightly nervous expression.
The liquid metal surrounding him was numerous tens of times stronger than the
So much that it could withstand the ridiculous amount of pressure applied by the
depths of the mercury-like Silver Sea without even breaking a bit.
He needed to penetrate hundreds of meters of this in an instant.
‘Would there really be a skill like this?’
Maybe within the Abyss but there wasn’t anything that his body could withstand
using as of now within Hansoo’s experience and memories that fit that description.
But the Fairy surprisingly gave a positive answer.
“Oh. Nice. There’s something just right for you. The thing I will give you is…The
Nine Dragons Spear.”
“Nine Dragons Spear?”
Nine Dragons Spear.
He had never heard of such a skill before.
Even before Hansoo’s confusion dissipated.
The fairy spoke.
“A skill created from compiling things a martial artist in a certain Zone had
comprehended right before death.”
“A martial artist…”
The fairy smiled at Hansoo’s mumbles and then spoke.
“He was really an amazing person. Since I’ve given it to you, do well with it ok?
If it’s you Hansoo then… You’ll be fine. Well we’ll see each other soon if you
survive anyway heheh! Be strong!”
The Fairy disappeared into the void leaving behind those words.
And Hansoo just laughed at the Fairy’s words.
‘Well. Giving it to me was indeed enough. Anyway it’s a bit suspicious.’
You’ll be fine…
It was suspicious that the fairy just left without many explanations but there was
nothing he could do.
Since he couldn’t really do anything about it or anything.
And since the fairies didn’t scam anybody or anything, the effect of the skill
would be quite marvelous.
Rumble
Hansoo looked over his body for a moment, nodded and then walked out from the
control room which was now boiling even on the inside.
The other locations had long been liquified from the heat.
‘I don’t have much time.’
He needed to get out of this place.
Whooosh
Hansoo readied the skill that had appeared within his body.
Nine Dragons Spear.
If the Quintuple Beam gathered five energies to attack and the Seven Strands Spear
gathered the seven colored lights to attack then the Nine Dragons Spear went a step
further.
Gather nine dragons onto the tip of the spear.
Then pierce the enemy.
An ultimate one- shot-one-kill-type skill.
As soon as the skill was activated.
Boooooooom!
The Mana Jade went berserk and the mana started to get burned.
The mana resembled a dragon as it swept past his heart and rolled around his entire
body, got sent out through his hand and then coiled up the Forked Lightning by
following the skill’s lead.
And.
The skill started to forcibly squeeze out the mana from Hansoo’s body.
No, it wasn’t just the mana.
‘Damn.’
The skill got activated and dragons coiled around his body causing a change.
The whole structure of his body creaked as it started to bend.
Just to perform a single skill,
Crunch.
Squeak.
Uududuk.
Hansoo exclaimed as he felt the dragon rolling through the insides of his body and
causing his entire body to change by twisting and breaking the structures forcibly.
‘…This is a skill that puts both the body and one’s mana under strain.’
The Mana Jade felt pressured as a tremendous amount of mana was drained for every
dragon and it started to pour out an even larger amount of mana by spinning
insanely.
The silver liquid from the Body Enhancement Surgery and the Dragon Essence Blade
tried their best to maintain the body that was creaking and twisting from breaking
apart.
In order to support the vitality needed for the skill, the three hearts started to
beat crazily and pumped.
All this energy, for just a single attack, got sucked into the dragon that was
sweeping through his body.
He suddenly felt pain that was comparable to when the liquid metal inside his body
hadn’t settled after he received the Body Enhancement Surgery in the past.
‘Kuhuk.’
Kiiiiiing.
Two.
Three.
Every time a dragon appeared on Hansoo’s spear the pressure being exerted on
Hansoo’s body multiplied.
Like being squeezed in from pressure from all around deep under the sea.
But the number of dragons on the Forked Lightning still continued to rise.
Uududududuk.
Surprisingly, the Forked Lightning started to crack and scream as if it couldn’t

handle the force.
‘Eight…’
Hansoo clenched his teeth so hard that they almost cracked.
He could actually hear sounds of his body blowing apart and breaking.
Tuduk!
Craack!
Hansoo finally realized what the fairy had told him.
‘Maybe instead of being enlightened before death… That guy might’ve died while
using it.’
A vicious skill that would kill the user if they couldn’t fulfill its strict
requirements.
In an instant.
The final dragon grew out from the Mana Jade and headed towards the heart.
Claaangg!
The Mana Jade’s light was turned off.
It had been burnt out from overuse.
It might not even work for a while.
One of the three hearts, where the dragon had passed through, blew up.
Muscles ripped, veins blew up, bones cracked and joints were twisted.
The moment that final dragon flew out of his hand, which had swollen from the veins
exploding, and climbed up the spear.
The nine dragons which had gathered at the tip chomped on each other, twisted and
turned as they started to gather into one point.
Koooouuuuuuuuu!
The dragons, which all had different colors, got sucked into one point and
condensed.
Booooooooom!
Hansoo’s body exploded forward without his consent.
The body that was created and prepared for this single skill sent the spear
forward.
Then.
Kooooouuuuuu!
The black marble that had gathered upon the tip of the spear started to reach out
forward.
Despite the attack flying at the speed of light, Metiron smirked as he looked at
the tiny black dot that didn’t make any noise.
‘What the hell is that kid doing.’
So much work for just that.
The moment the corner of Metiron’s mouth rose up as he watched from the back.
The black dot touched the inner wall of the Gael-Tara that was bubbling up.
Then.
Boooooooooooom!
“Kuhuuk!”
A sound that rang throughout the heavens and earth rang out.
No matter how strong that attack was, realistically it should only have made a hole
the size of the black dot.
Along with the vibrations that caused the already hurt Metiron to cough out blood.
If it was explosive than only the area should’ve blown up.
But surprisingly, the black dot destroyed everything in its path and continued
forward.
Like the air wall in front of a jet plane, leaving behind tens of meters of tunnel
behind it.
Kwaaagagagagaak!
The liquid metal of the Gael-Tara, which was much tougher than the defense of the
Satellite Fortresses, got smashed aparttens of meters wide and created a path.
Soon.
Claaang!
A long tunnel was created and the silvery liquid metal started to rush in.
With a tremendous amount of force.
‘He really did it…’
And he didn’t do it in a simple manner.
He smashed it apart as if it was tofu.
‘…If he had that then he would’ve been able to kill the Gael-Tara even from the
outside.’
Metiron made a shocked expression and then sighed as he looked at the silver liquid
that was rushing towards him.
This was the end of him.
This was kilometers under the sea.
The pressure of the liquid metals would be insane.
That guy would be able to live through the pressure and go onto the next Zone since
his body was insanely strong but his already broken body wouldn’t be able to.
By the time he got to the next Zone, he would’ve long become a corpse.
Metiron sighed as he looked at the silver liquid that was rushing towards him after
taking his eyes off Hansoo and left behind his final words by activating the
Fragment of Seven Souls.
<Taehee. Stay well. Say hi to the others for me. Please succeed.>
Soon.
Boooooom!
The Gael-Tara blew up as the energy from the explosion devoured Metiron’s body
which was already breaking apart from the silver liquids.
……………………………………..
Indigo Zone.
Eres made a smile as she looked at the female standing next to her.
Long, straight hair and muscular body were her distinct features.
Kangtae was drooling from behind while looking at her butt.
Eres took a glance at Kangtae as she asked the woman:
“This is it for the Indigo Zone as well. Anyways, why do you look so sad?”
The female made a weak smile as he replied.
“No it’s nothing, I just feel a bit down today. What is there to enjoy in this
world?”
Eres made a sad expression and then comforted the woman.
“Stay strong miss Taehee. We are here for you. We’re almost there.”
“…Thank you.”
“Heheh. Isn’t it because of that Clementine?”
The female, Shin Taehee, smiled as she looked at Eres next to her and Kangtae
shouting from behind.
Chapter 217
Reincarnator – Chapter 217 : Exodus (1)
“Phew…”
Hansoo got up as he felt the pain from his creaking body.
‘…I lived huh.’
He felt like he was going to die when he had been crushed by the silver liquid but
it seems he had survived and came up.
Hansoo first checked his body before checking his surroundings.
And then sighed.
‘…It seems not even 10% of my original strength can be used.’
It wasn’t from the damage to his body.
It was from his body that had been altered for that single attack.
Of course a body for a single attack was not a good body for fighting.
Since it wasn’t like he was going to lay down after a single strike of his spear.
‘Houp!’
Hansoo breathed in deeply and then started to forcibly change the parts of his
body.
With his hands and brute strength.
Uuudududuk.
Duduk.
Kaddduk.
He released the twisted muscles and refit the bones and joints.
He massaged his veins and used pressure to reconfigure his spine.
Hansoo quickly reconfigured his body to how it was he had used the Nine Dragons
Spear.
Though the Racial Metamorphosis had run out, the Mana Jade, Body Enhancement
Surgery and the Dragon Essence Blade quickly healed the damaged cells and injuries.
Crunch!
Hansoo hit his spine by his neck, reconfigured the twisted structure and then
nodded as he figured out the reason for all those twisted changes after moving his
body around a bot.
And then smiled.
A skill for which one needed to even shift and twist their own bodies to use.
There was a huge risk.
But the reward was much larger.
The power.
Anybody at similar levels as him would die from just a single hit.
A single strike of ultimate destruction that cannot be dodged or blocked.
And even more so since Hansoo’s original battle style revolved around a single
deadly strike.
‘This is good too.’
Whooosh!
A red powder flew out from the end of Hansoo’s hand.
Integration.
The evolved form of the Pandemic Blade which he had been able to use by borrowing
the strength of the Mana Engine in the past.
Though he wouldn’t be able to use it in a huge area since the Mana Jade was a
weaker version of the Mana Engine, the fact that he could use it like this was good
enough.
Hansoo checked the status of his body and then activated the Fragment of Seven
Souls.
He needed to check the situation below.
Oooooong.
The owner of the soul fragment in the Yellow Zone, Khan, started to speak.
<Are you okay? We were worried, it has already been three days.>
Hansoo made a bitter expression at those words.
For him to be unconscious for 3 days.
‘I really should be careful when I use it.’
Hansoo then started to ask about the situation:
<Any casualties?>
Khan nodded as he replied.
Everything had been taken care of completely below.

A tremendous shock wave was created from the explosion of the Gael-Tara, not much
damage had come their way since it happened deep below the sea.
Though the seaside had become a mess, nobody lived there anyway so there were no
issues.
10 Satellite Fortresses were more than enough for control.
<What about the Sages?>
Khan chuckled as he responded.
<That….The 1st rank ones got beaten up to death. By the 3rd and 4th ranked ones. It
seems like they had forced them to sacrifice their lives by deceiving them. This
was found out and it was all fruitless so…>
<The surviving ones?>
<They didn’t have any power left so they accepted to stay in isolated areas. There
were too many who had sacrificed their souls so…There aren’t many that are alive.
Maybe they’ll be useful for repairing and maintenance of the Satellite Fortresses.>
This wasn’t bad at all.
As Hansoo nodded.
Khan hesitated but then spoke.
<Uh…I don’t think anybody will be able to come up for a while.>
According to what he had heard, humongous tornadoes and tsunamis were happening at
the sea because of the explosion of the Gael-Tara.
They would die before they could even reach the depths to the next Zone if they
went in there.
Hansoo nodded at those words and then nodded.
‘Since it has come to this, I guess we can implant the Mana Pools with the
Satellite Fortresses.’
It would’ve been much more convenient if he had a few more people with him but
since it had come to this, there was nothing he could do.
The things above here would be easier for him to do alone anyway.
It was better to work alone, create a method of control and then call up the people
as he saw from the example of Kaltus.
Since people whom he could not control were the same as walking disasters.
And even more so since their numbers had increased and every individual had gotten
stronger.
‘I need to move out.’
His body had healed up quite a bit and it wasn’t uncomfortable to move around
anymore.
Hansoo got out of his seat and then sent a message to Khan.
<I’ll head out so stay well.>
Khan laughed as he spoke.
<There are a lot of people who are upset here. There’s nothing we can do. A few
people here are quite envious of those who had crossed over.>
<Crossed over?>
Khan nodded.
<There weren’t enough people when we checked the numbers… It seems a few people who
were nearby when the Garmeia transformed into the Gael-Tara just jumped into the
Silver Sea while looking for a place to hide.>
Hansoo nodded.
The Silver Sea was actually the best option to run away from that beast.
Since that thing couldn’t chase beyond dimensions.
Khan spoke to Hansoo.
<Maybe they’ll meet you if they’re lucky. Stay strong.>
Khan saluted with sincerity and then stopped the communication.
‘I should move out.’
Green Zone.
This place was very special.
Hansoo looked around.
An entirely white space.
It looked similar to the private dimension of Karmen from before but it was
different.
The moment Hansoo took a step.
Craaack.
The air split apart as a familiar face popped out.
“Ah, as I expected! You were alive! I believed in you! Heheheh. How was it? It’s an
amazing skill right?”
“…”
Hansoo made a small sigh as he looked at the mess of his body.
The Fairy enjoyed Hansoo’s reaction for a bit and then spoke as it spun around
Hansoo.
“Now…The people ahead already departed. Only you need to go now. But before that…
You need to listen to the important details.”
As the fairy said this.
A panel opened up in front of Hansoo.
[Please choose the location to Log in/out]
-Kasias village/Beltirum’s mountain.
-Holy ground of Epos/Akainu’s valley.
-Garimto village/Lake of Achilles.
“Well… I should explain right? Heehee.”
The fairy smiled and then started to explain about the details.
“The login area will tell you about the place where you start off. If you press
them a brief explanation will be shown.”
Hansoo pressed a location after hearing the Fairy’s words.
Chwaaaak!
Simple information regarding the village came up.
There wasn’t much of a reason why Hansoo tried pressing it.
Only because this was the place Hansoo had gone to in the past.
Of course he had to go to a different place this time.
The fairy spoke towards Hansoo who was expressionlessly flipping through the
villages.
“The logout area would be determined by the login area. The logout areas are
simple. It tells you how far you need to go until the next zone. Let’s see…Where to
go? You will go to…”
As the Fairy played around, Hansoo mumbled quietly.
‘Exodus.’
<Exodus>
The Green Zone’s nickname.
A realistic game.
A game-like reality.
The name of the virtual reality game that was actually being hosted in a world that
was created by the god.
‘It’s probably similar to modern society.’

Even without having been there, one could determine a few things about this place.
A world where the virtual reality, <Exodus>, that god had created was being run on.
The residents of that world didn’t realize that god had created this game and
enjoyed an alternative life after logging in.
It was the most famous game in that place.
The fairy’s explanations started to come into Hansoo’s ear.
“Well. Just think of it as a game and enjoy it. You played a lot of games right?
Thankfully your systems are similar to this game. There are skills and items. You
just need to continue what you were doing. Enjoy it like the residents there.”
‘It’s the same you say?’
Hansoo scoffed.
It was indeed similar.
The players could obtain artifacts, learn skills and increase masteries like them.
There were just a few core differences.
The first one being the logging in and out.
The players could log in and out whenever they wanted.
Like a game.
But he and the others were different.
Login.
After coming in here from the Yellow Zone.
Logout.
Going into the Blue Zone’s entrance after coming out of the Green Zone.
Towards the exit corresponding to the entrance.
Of course the entrance and the exit wouldn’t be close to each other.
If one picked a wrong starting point here then they would taste true hell.
The difficulties were similar at the entrances but the difficulties of the exit
zones were like the difference between heaven and earth.
The true meaning of <Exodus>, <The great escape>, was very befitting.
And the second thing.
The Fairy continued to speak.
“The Exodus is a really well-made game so there are no bugs. Well, that’s obvious.
Look who made it. Hehe. But as the players observed, there is actually a strange
bug.”
Players would receive a small penalty or a larger one depending on the situation at
death.
But there was a common result.
They revived.
They all died differently but they would all eventually revive.
But the players of Exodus found something strange.
9 years ago according to the time of this place, after the 4th patch.
There were people who didn’t revive when they were killed and instead dropped every
single artifact they had.
And these guys dropped such large amounts of experience, finding people like this
between the players was basically a very lucky break.
The people were curious so they asked their company, Exodus.
Why this was happening.
The company’s response was simple.
<They’re bug players. People who login illegally. There wouldn’t be an issue to
kill them on sight. Just think of it as a part of the game.>
Everyone rejoiced.
There was nothing to lose.
PK was limited to a large degree but there were no penalties for killing these guys
and they were even rewarded with large amounts of experience and artifacts.
There were actually people who found out the charracteristics of bug players and
chased these guys around.
This was what the residents of that world knew them as.
And this was the cruel reality for them.
They were players.
And…
He was a bug player.
“You.. Get what I mean right? You are now a walking treasure chest. Mister bug
player. Shall we start?”
The fairy spoke while giggling.

Chapter 218
Hansoo nodded at the words of the fairy and then started to look over the login
areas.
Hundreds of login areas came up in the glossary with their pros and cons but Hansoo
had already chosen where he was going to go.
There was only one place for him to go with his objective.
‘Next to the Spirit Land.’
The difficulties of the login areas were all similar.
No matter where one went, they will see similar-leveled players and beasts, the
Infras.
But there were two main differences.
The first was the logout area.
The difficulties of login areas were similar but those of the logout zones were
drastically different.
You might be able to get through within a year if you’re lucky but if you are
unlucky then it might even take 5 years.
‘Well. Such a thing doesn’t matter.’
This would be important to normal people but to Hansoo, it didn’t really matter.
He wasn’t going to go out of this place until he finished what he needed to anyway.
Quest.
Hansoo spoke towards the Fairy.
“I chose the Bellum War Fortress as my starting point.”
“Oh my!”
Bellum War Fortress.
A battle fortress located in the border area between the Korin Kingdom and the Keil
Kingdom.
Though it was a war fortress, it hasn’t been used since a hundred years ago when
the 3rd kingdom war had happened.
Of course this wasn’t the reason why the fairy whistled.
The fairy smiled.
“Just saying, there are people there who have to live in the Green Zone for the
rest of their lives without being able to get out.”
The location which was linked to the most difficult logout area of the 512 starting
points.
It was so hard that if you started alone then you could never finish it.
So breaking through it in a group of 6 was the answer but the amount of people sent
up by the Dark Lord, Metiron, was so low that the ones who had come in here earlier
could not do anything and were just strapped within the Green Zone.
But Hansoo nodded.
This wasn’t the important thing.
The quest he needed to do in this place was much more important.
Since the quest would be the starting point of the incident that would cause the
6th patch for the players and the 6th great change for the NPCs.
Instead of wasting time by starting from far away locations, it was easier to just
start here.
“Bellum War Fortress.”
The fairy smiled and spoke.
“Ok fine. I wish you luck. The guys ahead are lucky aren’t they. They will be able
to meet Hansoo.”
“Hmm.”
The fairy continued to Hansoo.
“You see, the ones ahead went to the Bellum War Fortress as well. There’s a lot of
enticing things about this place from the outside.”
The Bellum War Fortress was actually quite famous to the real players of <Exodus>.
There were already a lot of people due to it being the border area and there were
all sorts of good quests overflowing in the <Spirit Land> nearby.
If you wanted to grow your strength or had confidence in your skills then choosing
the Bellum War Fortress wasn’t weird.
Since they were the elites of the elites who had followed Hansoo in order to kill
Metiron.
‘We will meet once the opportunity comes.’
Whooosh
Hansoo started to get surrounded by light.
The symbol of login.
The fairy left behind a few final words at Hansoo.
“Oh the most important thing! You know about this whole thing being a secret right?
If you tell others that you are from another world or get found out…”
The fairy giggled as it drew a line over its neck with its thumb.
As Hansoo nodded.
Paaat!
Hansoo’s entire body disappeared with the light.
…………………………
Paaat!
The location where Hansoo had appeared from the light was in the middle of a city.
A location where countless people and NPCs were at.
“Hey! Anybody want to go to the Kelhem dungeon? 15-man party!”
“Recruiting clan members for the Auto Clan!”
“A grade spirit stone! Buying A grade spirit stones! If it’s lightning affinity
then I’m willing to add extra gold!”
Loud and robusts shouts could be heard from all around.
This place was full of the human scent unlike the previous three worlds.
‘It’s been a while.’
Hansoo looked around as he mumbled.
Though they were avatars unlike himself, the amount of people one could meet here
was not even comparable to the other Zones.
He didn’t know what the planet looked like but the world where the <Exodus> was
being played at from was the host of almost 70 billion people.
And the Exodus was the most played game in such a world to both females and males.
The people online had to be counted in hundreds of millions and that amount grows
boundless once the NPCs that lived in this world previously are included.
A huge world and numbers that fit it.
‘So it’s a virtual reality created by the god himself.’
Though they spread out into a huge area, the population density was still very
high.
So nobody would really care even if he logged in here.
Since countless people were logging in around him anyway.
‘The difference is that I cannot logout whenever I want.’
They can leave whenever they want but he could not.

Like an NPC.
Hansoo glanced at the players in the nearby stores and the NPCs who were selling
items to these players and then walked as he thought about his objective.
The quest that would start the 6th Great Change.
<Lord of the deep underground.>
The giant quest that would shake the game Exodus itself would start at this place,
the Bellum War Fortress.
The hidden piece, that nobody had found yet would start all of this.
Originally, it should start from the discovery of some random player a year from
now but he didn’t have the time to wait for such a thing.
‘I will start the 6th Great Change.’
To those who could revive, the war against the beasts was not dangerous but more
like an opportunity.
But that was different for the NPCs, the residents of this place.
And the Bug-Players like himself were in the same situation.
‘My, I’ve become dull after being away for so long.’
Hansoo purposely raised the corners of his mouth and made a happy expression.
The passing players made strange expressions at Hansoo but then just walked past
him.
The first rule to not get caught.
Do not make a nervous expression.
Especially the expression which one made when their life was in danger.
Since the players wouldn’t do so.
Of course one wouldn’t get caught from that one thing but it was good to be
cautious about every detail.
‘It’ll be annoying if I get caught.’
Their levels were around 201 when they entered this location.
It wasn’t proportional to their strength but related to their rune numbers.
201 when their runes were closer to 0.
250 when it was filled.
And level 250 was like the level cap for this place, the Exodus.
A few NPCs went beyond this and got even stronger but it was the cap for the
players.
This is why he could win.
Even if his level was low and his opponent was at the maximum level, they wouldn’t
be able to beat him.
But there were a few very annoying ones in these lands.
‘Damned bastards.’
Hansoo thought of the bug players that would be living in various places within
this world.
Though Metiron’s people thought that they only let through their people but they
weren’t the only ones in this Green Zone.
There were countless adventurers who had come up along with Eres and Keldian before
them and there were also those who crossed through the Great Jungle instead of the
Green Road.
Since there were so many humans, they couldn’t ignore the amount of people who
rushed in through the gaps.
Maybe if there weren’t any bug players things would be calm but the bug players
were constantly caught in the eyes of these players.
And the result of this.
Since there was game, professional hunters were born.
The players before just looked at him to see if he was an NPC or a player but a few
were different.
Guys who only hunted bug players.
<Bug Killer>
Their title was lame but they were very accurate and precise.
‘They’ll probably be around here. I wonder if the guys who had come here before got
caught already.’
………………………………………
“Aaaak! Noo! If I die…! Please! Pleeaaasee!”
Kwaddddk.
A player twisted the blade towards the screaming person as he smiled.
“Well. Of course. Since a character created through the bug will have their items
erased, how sad.”
Crunch!
As the player, [Flame Warrior-V], sliced with his blade, the head was cut and blood
spurted out.
[Flame Warrior-V] looked at this scene and frowned.
‘Tsk. 19+ settings is good but it’s too realistic.’
But if you played below this then there wasn’t any fun.
Since gold powders pouring out when one was stabbed wasn’t really fun.
The man spat at the corpse in order to get rid of the dirty feeling as he checked
with the people around him.
“How many died?”
One of man who was drinking a healing potion shrugged as he replied.
“13 out of 50.”
“Crazy bastards. Powerful as hell. Damn. We’re going to lose a lot of money from
the revival tags.”
The man mumbled as he looked at the corpse on the ground.
Their characters got deleted when they died so they always retaliated with all they
had.
Their controls were so good that they were strong as hell as well.
To the point of these guys giving a feeling that they didn’t live in the real
world.
Extremely detailed movements unlike them who used skills awkwardly and swung their
weapons weakly.
‘They probably use hacks or something.’
The man mumbled.
For them to use such a dirty method in a fair game.
This is why they needed to bring justice by killing them.
Against these damned bastards.
‘Well. It’s good to get some harvest along the way as well.’
The man laughed as he looked at the Artifacts on the ground.
They dropped all their artifacts and even gave a huge amount of experience.
A profit even after they buy revival tags and spread it around everyone.
This is why they couldn’t give up being Bug-Killers.
‘I hope an even stronger one comes around.’
The man touched the artifact on his hand as he mumbled.
It was better the stronger they were.

Since they had stronger and rarer items.
The man finished his thoughts as he shouted.
“Yo! Chase the ones from before! We can rest for a while after today!”
This was a game.
And since they paid for it, they had the rights to enjoy it.
As freely as they can.
‘I’ll kill them all. The damned bug players’
This was justice.
The man smiled as he looked at the Bellum War Fortress before him.
Chapter 219
Hansoo looked around as he headed towards the east in the middle of the city.
There was the flaming lands in the south and the frozen tundra to the north.
Countless players were heading in four directions of north, east, west and south
from the center of the fortress.
This location, a location between the kingdoms in the east and west, had become an
extremely popular place for those who were above level 200 after the 5th patch.
Since all four locations had good things.
Especially the south and the north locations were the reason why this Bellum War
Fortress was a popular place.
<Spirit Land>
The alpha and omega of this Bellum War Fortress.
The final location of the hundreds of thousands of players coming to this place
through the warp gate in the city square.
‘But… Not yet.’
Hansoo glanced at the players going to the north and south noisily as he ignored
them and continued his way.
Towards the east.
There was an extremely important dungeon outside the War Fortress in the east.
The dungeon that would become the starting point for the road towards the Spirit
Land.
‘The great maze of the Ains.’
Hansoo mumbled towards the strange looking mountain that had hundreds of entrances
holed into it.
<Ain>
A race that had a slightly different form from the humans.
Actually the players couldn’t even meet this race before the 5th patch.
They could only read about them, they had no idea where these things were.
But once the racial quest, <Forgotten race, Ain’s traces.>, was completed they had
been able to interact with them after the Great Maze where they were hiding opened
up.
At first everybody scoffed.
For just a single Great Maze to have opened despite the size of the quest.
Of course nobody thought this way anymore.
The amount of people gathered around it proved it.
In the vast field in front of him, countless amount of people set up camp there.
These were people who had gathered in order to enter into the giant mountain, <The
Great Maze of the Ains>.
As Hansoo approached them, he could hear their loud shouts.
“Gathering one more person for the maze attack squad! We’re planning to share the
protection elixirs that come out of the Ains equally!”
“Searching for a party in order to gather protection elixirs! People who have high
mana resistances! We welcome any master-tier players!”
Protection elixir.
The item that these guys were shouting about was the core item from this Great
Maze.
The item which allowed people to enter the <Spirit Land> where they could not
before.
Before the 5th patch.
The Spirit Land was a place that nobody could enter.
It wasn’t because the map wasn’t built or the game company locked it up.
Such a thing wouldn’t happen in this game, <Exodus>, where freedom and game
completion was well known.
There was a simple reason.
They died the moment they stepped in.
It wasn’t because there were tremendously powerful beasts inside.
It was worse.
The huge amount of DoT damage they received the moment they stepped inside it.
As soon as they stepped into the blazing and frozen land, their health which could
even tank against boss-level monsters got shredded apart.
Even level 250 master level players would lose all their health and die after only
a few moments.
They would die even before seeing anything.
But the story changed as the Great Maze opened up.
As the <Great Maze of the Ains> opened up and the special liquid that could be
obtained inside, the <Protection Elixir>, came to be known, it was learned that it
provided a high amount of resistance to the two zones and so the players were able
to step into the Spirit Land where nobody could before.
Of course the price of the Protection Elixir which could be obtained from inside
the maze rose to the heavens as well.
Everybody who was gathered here had gathered for the Protection Elixir.
One of the players who was passing by Hansoo chewed the Atollen gum, which was sold
around here, and mumbled.
“Fuck. Nobody’s coming around. Only weaklings are walking around.
The player looked at the party members approaching him as he frowned.
It had been over 20 years since the game Exodus had opened up.
Though leveling was hard, due to how long the game had been out there were plenty
of level 200 players.
Of course there should be countless people who could enter the maze which had the
level limit of 200 but it was hard to find useful party members.
This was because in this game, Exodus, differences between individual were very
prominent.
Every level 200 weren’t the same from each other.
Depending on their skills, artifact and control the differences of battle power
would be huge.
To the point of a seasoned level 250 master player being able to beat numerous tens
of beginner master players.
The difficulty of the newly opened Great Maze was extremely high and there were
locations where there was a limit to how many people could enter.
And even more so in places where one can get precious items.
He had started to curse as he only saw weaklings when filling his party with only
elites wouldn’t be enough.
Hansoo nodded as he heard the player’s complaint.
‘I need to create a party.’
In a normal game, every beast was below the level of a player.
But it was different for this place.
You would get destroyed if you fought alone due to the power of the beasts.
With the unfriendly game system, solo playing would be countless times slower than
party playing.
So the game Exodus was better the more you bunched up.
Even more so if the average strength of the party members were high.
The number of people in each party here was around 30 to 50.
This is where most of the new players of Exodus make their mistakes.
Instead of party playing, staying in a group with just the adventurers who had come
with them.
It was better to fill up your party as much as possible despite not being able to
trust somebody who wasn’t serious about their work.
Of course the chances of their betrayal once a precious artifact or a reward came
along existed but this place wasn’t a place where you were done for once you got
killed.
Since one needed to be wary of being revenged by those they had betrayed after they
revived so not many people acted like that.
So people grouped around in 40 or 50 players groups but of course they would get
caught in the eye if they roamed around the maze or hunting grounds in groups of 10
or 15.
Even more so if they ran around solo because they were confident.
This was how the bug killers filtered bug players out.
‘Exodus isn’t such an easy game.’
Hansoo mumbled.
Those who can survive and continue at a decent pace alone or in small groups were
the best of the best out of the master players.
And because these players had played the game for so long and were famous, they
could be found with a simple search.
If no information came up despite them moving around in small groups and if they
were also weak, they would become targets of the bug killers and these bug killers
would likely kill them on the spot.
The chances were half and half but if they found them then it was amazing.
Illegal PK’s penalties were high but even if they compensate the dead players after
receiving the penalties, it was still a profit in the end.
‘This is why…I need to go into the maze in a party.’
He wasn’t going into the Great Maze for the Protection Elixir but there was no need
to get caught in the eyes of others by acting alone before he got to a certain
point.
He would eventually get caught if he acted out properly but there wouldn’t be a
case where he would get held down until then.
Hansoo found a decent party as he looked around.
People who were well off in the standards of Exodus and had nice Artifacts as well.
He could tell with just a single glance since he had spent quite a time within this
place in the past.
Hansoo thought of the adventurers who had come here previously as he was about to
join them.
Friends who had come to the Bellum War Fortress.
‘It’d be nice if they were with me.’
Hansoo clicked his tongue.
If he was going to party play, it was better to be with adventurers than players.
The chances of being caught would be much lower and their attitudes and habits were
different from the players since they could die.
And since they were of the elite squad that Ekidu had hand picked herself, they
would have quite nice personalities as well.
Hansoo shook his head as he looked at the countless people around him.
‘Mmm….Finding them here is too much.’
There were at least a few hundred thousand people in this War Fortress.
And he didn’t even know their faces, he could not find them and hide the fact he
was an adventurer at the same time.
‘I’ll move out first.’
Hansoo finished his thoughts and headed towards the party members he had chosen
previously.
…………………………….
“Maze 5th-level hunting ground. One person please.”
Hansoo spoke towards the male, the party leader, in his mid 30s in front of him.
With a respectful tone since his settings were in mid 20s.
The party leader [Hikikomaria] pondered as he looked at Hansoo.
‘What a common name. For him to choose such a name.’
In his opinion, [Hansoo] was the second most common name after [Chulsoo].
‘Anyways…What we need is two.’
Along with the male who had just come, the total amount of people who wanted to
join were 3.
The man who had come first mumbled unhappily as he looked at Hikikomaria who was
pondering while looking at the 2 males and 1 female in front of him.
“Isn’t it first come first serve? I came first.”
Hikikomaria scoffed.
“No, it is by personal strength. The 5th level isn’t an easy place.”
The Great Maze of the Ains.
Nobody had seen the end of this place.
The difficulty was indeed high but most of the people who had gathered here came
for the Protection Elixir.
Whether they used it for themselves or sold them during when the prices rose to the
heavens, the Protection Elixir was one of the highest priced items one could get
from the maze.
Which meant that there was no reason to go into the depths of the maze and face the
dangers.
Somebody might ask.
Why would one go into the 5th floor when the Protection Elixir came out on the 1st
floor?
There was a reason for everything.
The 1st level gave out level 1 Protection Elixirs and the 5th level gave out level
5 Protection Elixirs.
The Protection Elixirs that came out became better the deeper one went in.
Protection Elixirs that decreased more DoT damages and lasted longer.
Fighting the powerful beasts was stressful enough, keeping check on the DoT damage
would get one pissed.
This was why the players who were closer to 250 or were at that level look for the
higher level Protection Elixirs in the depths.
Of course the Protection Elixir that would get them the most profit as of now from
the player’s calculations was the level 5 Protection Elixir.
Which meant that although it would be better to go in deeper, there was no need to
since it was too dangerous.
‘Well, the 5th level isn’t easy as well. That damned guy, why does he have to have
overnight shift toda?.’
Hikikomaria made an annoyed expression as he mumbled.
Since there was a limit of 50 people, the ones who he could let in had to be the
stronger ones.
He couldn’t allow weaklings to enter.
So the female of the three suddenly spoke.
“Let’s just have a quick test. Circle Formation. It doesn’t seem like you’re
looking for a healer or a support… This should be enough right?”
This was the best test for determining those who would be in the attack position.
The man made a slightly annoyed expression at the female’s words and then looked at
Hansoo.
There wouldn’t even be a need to get tested if that guy hadn’t come but things had
gotten annoying.
The man spoke.
“Isn’t experience the most important thing? I don’t know about others but I have
been to the 5th floor before.”
The man then fumbled around his pockets to lift up his wrist.
A clear symbol.
A few people whislted as they looked at that symbol.
Stamp.
The curse of the Ains who live from the 5th floor and upwards.
Once one collided with the Ains in order to gather the Protection Elixir and kill
them, they leave behind a line of curse as they fell.
Once this happened a small symbol will appear on their wrist.
A symbol saying that they had gotten the curse of the Ains.
This couldn’t be erased and nobody erased it anyway.
It had no effect and it was more like a symbol.
That they had been to the 5th level of the maze.
The fact that they killed an Ain and gotten the curse meant that they had been to
the 5th level at least once.
The man touched the symbol and looked at the people around him as he spoke.
“I went with those bug-killer friends before. They are probably near here right
now. If they hadn’t found some trash bug players then we would’ve long been in
there.”
The man showed them the symbol and spoke with a smile.
Chapter 220
Reincarnator – Chapter 220 : The Great Maze of the Ains (1)
“Hmm.”
As Hikikomaria’s expression changed from the look of the symbol, the female also
raised her wrist while scoffing at the man.
Showing a symbol that had an even deeper in color.
“Does this actually mean anything? The thing that is important is after we get into
the 5th floor. Also there have been a lot of fakers recently. Getting into a party
with their stamps and then becoming baggage. And how do we know that you haven’t
been abandoned by the bug killers because you were trash?”
“… Aren’t your words a bit too harsh?”
As the man growled the female only shrugged her shoulders and continued to speak.
“I’m just saying because my last party got massacred because of it and we actually
were at a loss. I wish to check the skill levels, if not then I’ll just leave
instead.”
Meaning that she wouldn’t join a party where they don’t even check one’s powers.
If a random weakling triggered a trap in the maze then things could get really
tiresome.
Hikikomaria pondered at the female’s words for a moment and then spoke.
“No, no. Let’s get this show on the road.”
The man grumbled as he pulled out his sword.
A basic item with a level requirement of 205.
He felt despair while looking at the shining weapons of those around him but there
was nothing he could do.
Since he had used all his gold due to the expensive cost of the warp gates.
Normally one would need to upgrade their items in order to go to a higher level
zone but he had no money for such a thing.
‘Fuck. I need to earn money quickly and change my items. That bitch is just too
meticulous.’
He didn’t even have enough time to hunt but these guys were holding him down.
But he couldn’t make a ruckus here.
Since he could waste even more time.
A player would be treated very well in areas where they were lacking but the War
Fortress was one of the hottest places.
A region where there were swarms of players.
Of course they would only prefer those who had better personalities and were
stronger.
‘Let’s calm down for now.’
The man hardened his expression and mumbled.
The Great Maze of the Ains was a place worthy of him to back off like this.
Since he would be able to gain plenty of money for him items if he gained a large
amount of the level 5 Protection Elixirs.
And in reality, he had been lucky enough to participate in the maze once which
allowed him to change his armor to a better one.
‘It’s a real jackpot.’
He needed to calm down.
As the man changed his armor and nodded, Hikikomaria spoke towards the three.
“Let’s start then.”
Then 12 party members surrounded the three.
With their individual weapons and skills.
The moment the people formed a circle.
Hikikomaria shouted.
“The time limit is 45 seconds. Quickly. We will take two people, excluding the
first one to be taken out.”
Then.
Papapapapak.
The surrounding 12 people started to pour out their assaults.
Artifacts, skills and levels were all important.
But these were all secondary.

Since a bit of luck or connections can improve all of this.
Which meant that there was only one thing that was truly important.
It was how much one could squeeze this out and convert it into battle strength.
Tototototoong!
Boooboom!
Of course since it was a test, they didn’t attack to kill.
But even then, one might be taken out if they dropped their guards.
How fast and well one could react to the skills that were flying towards them.
This was very important in Exodus where surprise attacks constantly flew towards
them.
Since there were a lot of cases where people died to surprise attacks from the
beasts in a short amount of time.
Hikikomaria looked towards the three in the middle who were dealing with the
attacks with a cold expression.
‘Hmm.’
Hikikomaria raised his hands after about 10 seconds.
“Stop.”
The man who had been blocking attacks madly looked around.
‘Did I succeed?’
The man, [EclipticMania], smiled towards the two who had been hurt quite a lot.
Since he had a lot less injuries compared to the two.
But an unexpected answer came out from Hikikomaria’s mouth.
“The two over there will come with us. EclipticMania, sorry but maybe next time.”
“Huh? Why?”
The man asked in shock.
He had been in a Circle Formation a few times already and knew the standards
changed a bit depending on the hunting ground but most of them were based on how
well one could block the attacks.
And he, who had a good reaction speed, always passed the test.
As the man who had done the best out of the three asked Hikikomaria, he just shook
his head and answered.
“You waste too much. You should trust in the healers, take the damage that you can
and filter what you can dodge and block. If you continue like that then you would
die off on the first floor.”
Blocking it all wasn’t the important part.
Since that was impossible.
One needed to save mana from blocking useless attacks and only focus on the fatal
ones.
Which meant that one needed experience to determine all of this in addition to just
reaction speed.
‘That guy… Seems to have come from a laid back place. For even such weaklings to
have come here…’
Hikikomaria shook his head while he looked at EclipticMania.
Though one could raise one’s level and set up their artifacts in weaker areas, they
wouldn’t be able to be part of the most important things.
Like this.
That guy probably heard about this place and came here through the warp gate but
soon he will find out the cruel reality.
On the other hand, the two others were amazing.
‘Especially that Hansoo guy. His skills are…’
Hikikomaria mumbled with a shocked expression.
It was not easy to judge every single skill flying towards them from all
directions.
Since there were just too many of them.
But that man had sorted through all those and even filtered them in mid-air with
the spear, which was a weapon many regarded as being difficult to use.
‘He wouldn’t hold us back with that level at least. Hmm, should I try recruiting
him into Spair?’
He didn’t know for sure since they hadn’t faced real battles together but the
possibility still existed.
Hikikomaria whistled and then spoke with a happy expression while pointing at the
entrance of the giant mountain in the distance.
“Let’s start right away. We will head in. We’ll resupply at the village on the 1st
floor.”
……………………………………………..
Rumble
A giant mountain.
A large stone door around 5m diameter made strange grinding noises as it opened up.
Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the door, which had many symbols engraved upon it,
that seemed like it had been created to trap something.
‘This is the start.’
The 1st floor was the most important.
Since the hidden piece was on the first floor.
Everything would start from here.
Hikikomaria chuckled at Hansoo who had been gazing at the hole and then spoke to
him.
“Don’t worry so much. The first floor isn’t much. It doesn’t seem like you have a
symbol on your wrist, is it your first time at the maze then? Where did you play
around mainly?”
With this much strength, he should’ve been quite famous in that area.
Though he himself didn’t know the tens of thousands of areas.
“I was mainly around the Arrancar Zone.”
“Oh?”
Hikokomaria was shocked.
Arrancar Zone.
He knew.
It wasn’t far away from here and was quite famous.
‘One of the few places that a player became a suzerain of.’
While one continued along their quests, they would sometimes receive a quest
related to a kingdom or a country.
And when they perform these quests they are able to gain achievement points.
Depending on achievement points these individuals can receive the rights over a
certain amount of land within that country and become a suzerain.
‘I heard that it was quite a quiet place. He came from such a boring place huh.’
Normally the people in their 20s would search for areas with harsh quests.
But the Arrancar Zone was filled with only decent quests and there were no secrets
to be found so it was a place famous for people like him who were in their 30s and
40s to hunt leisurely.
Which meant that it was a place with low popularity.
And though the Arrancar Zone was close by, it was over the border and in the Korin
Kingdom.
‘He should be penniless if he just came over then.’
Though they didn’t take money even if you moved between countries, you couldn’t use
money from the previous country in the new one.
And since they didn’t exchange currencies, it was really maddening.
This meant that one would need to earn money from the beginning if they changed
countries, this was why there weren’t many who moved between countries.
Most played around in that kingdom or that country.
This was something the separate powers had set up in order to prevent the players
of their side becoming part of the strength of their enemy.
‘Well. There are a lot of people like this. There’s a lot to earn here.’
If you were confident in your skills then it wasn’t a bad choice to come over to
this place either.
Since this place, the War Fortress, was the hottest place in the game currently.
Hikikomaria shrugged and asked while smiling.
“Why did you play around there? I thought you’d come from a more intense place.”
They had plenty of time to talk until they reached the village on the 1st level
anyway.
Hikikomaria thought that he had come from an area filled with military quests due
to his skills.
Hansoo replied while laughing.
“It’s just a place I have fond memories of.”
‘I indeed have fond memories.’
He mumbled as he thought back to the past.
……………………………..
A giant city where millions of people came and left.
The War Fortress showed off its tremendous amount of people as well as its
humongous size.
Of course there were places that were not repaired yet and places that nobody
inhabited.
And a few people were gathered in the rundown ruins at the corner of this War
Fortress.
These 15 or so people’s expressions were filled with fatigue.
No, it wasn’t just their faces that was the problem.
They sighed in exhaustion as they healed the numerous injuries on each other’s
bodies.
At that moment.
Rustle.
A noise came from the outside of the destroyed ruins which they had covered with
the straws.
The people inside flinched.
‘Fucking bastards. Did they come here already…No. How did they figure us out.!’
The leader, Christopher, spat out and tensed up as he thought of the guy who
attacked him for no reason.
As Christopher tightly clenched the sword in his hand.
A familiar voice could be heard.
“It’s me! Me! I’m coming in!”
“Phew…”
The others sighed in relief and an agile female rushed inside.
Christopher frowned as he looked at the female.
“…Why are you alone? Where’s Gahee?”
The female clenched her teeth and spoke through them.
“I think he got caught.”
“Fucking bastards!”
Christopher forgot that he was hiding and cursed out.
Though it was a game for those guys, this was a problem of survival for them.
For them to die to people who were charging at them because it was just a game!
He at least understood those he had fought against until now, this was even worse
than a useless death.
The female who had gone out for scouting, Ellenoia, made a depressed expression
while looking at Christopher.
Since she didn’t feel any better than him.
But Ellenoia suddenly made an excited expression as she spoke towards Christopher.
“I still have good news though.”
“…What is it?”
“While I was looking at the plaza…I saw him. Kang Hansoo.”
“What? Are you sure?”

Ellenoia nodded.
“How could I forgot his physique and his artifacts. After all, we all saw him. I’m
sure.”
She wouldn’t be able to forget even if she wanted to.
The look of the man who had jumped into the Gael-Tara’s body while swinging his
spear.
Christopher made a shocked expression at Ellenoia’s words.
‘Did he kill that thing and come up? Or did he also run away?’
Christopher pondered as he thought of Hansoo who had gone into the giant body of
the Gael-Tara.
He then spoke.
“Let’s join up with him.”
“Would it be different for him?”
This wasn’t a problem of strength.
Since their enemies didn’t die.
Hansoo might be able to kill the bug-killers but what about afterwards?
More would charge at them like a swarm of bees.
Towards Hansoo.
As Ellenoia asked worryingly, Christopher just shook his head.
“I feel as if this guy can even survive in hell.”
Ellenoia subconsciously nodded at Christopher’s words but then asked with a worried
expression.
“What if… He denies us?”
How great would it be if he accepted them because they went to him.
Christopher shook his head at Ellenoia’s worries and then spoke.
“Forget about freeloading. I heard that he was lacking in terms of searching and
movement skills. There would be something we can help him out with.”
‘And…We don’t have much of a choice.’
At this rate they would slowly get driven into a corner and die.
This wasn’t the best choice but a choice made in order to escape from the worst
situation.
‘Fuck. How is that guy planning to deal with this.’
Even ten of them could barely hide here.

If hundreds of thousands of adventurers came here then a great massacre would
begin.
Since the players didn’t die and there were many more of them than themselves.
Christopher realized that this was not something he should be worried about right
now and prepared to go out.
In order to find traces of Hansoo.
Chapter 221
The great maze.
A dungeon where countless players had lost their lives due to its complex structure
and traps during the first moments of its opening.
But Hansoo and his party members were proceeding through the 1st floor without any
delays.
Though the maze split up into numerous parts on multiple occasions, Hikikomaria was
moving forward as if this was his house and he was familiar with it.
And the party members behind followed him as if this was normal.
Soon.
Mumble mumble.
A giant area appeared before their eyes.
A giant area full of people.
Surprisingly, there was a human town in the corner of the Great Maze.
“Selling potions! Essential items! Prepare them quick!”
“Two spots left! Recruiting people urgently!”
Countless people were moving around and shouting within the town at corner of the
dark underground structure.
<Level 1 Supply Zone>
A town made from the hands of players.
‘What an unkind game.’
Hikokomaria thought about how long this town took to build and mumbled.
The Exodus did not supply the players with anything for their benefit.
It was just literally another world.
There weren’t NPCs who sold unlimited amounts of potions and neither was there
people who handed out quests with set requirements.
The players, who were used to friendly game systems which were designed to attract
as many people as possible, were shocked by this game at first but they slowly
realized.
That this kind of cockyness in this game stemmed from its confidence.
‘As long as a game’s fun, it will be popular.’
Hikikomaria mumbled as he looked at the countless people in the Level 1 Supply

Zone.
Though the game company was unfriendly, the game itself was fun.
So it was up to the players to deal with things that were uncomfortable.
If there wasn’t a clan system then they would recruit them in real life.
If there wasn’t a village then they would create it with people.
The Level 1 Supply Zone here was created in this manner.
They had dealt with various traps and beasts on level 1 and settled upon a wide
area in the maze.
As safety was slowly increasing as more and more players traded and resupplied
here, the NPCs who were living in the War Fortress also came in, this was how the
current Level 1 Supply Zone was created.
Hikikomaria spoke towards the party members.
“Vision Enhancing Stones and other tools have been bought already with the party
funds, we’ll rest here for 30 minutes so prepare the things you need by
yourselves.”
There were a few things that were a necessity in the Maze.
The Vision Enhancing tone, which increased how far they could see, or the Alarming
Stone, which alerted one from sneak attacks, there were countless magic artifacts
the mages of the kingdoms in Exodus created and sold.
And since such things were a necessity for the whole group, they could be bought
with the limited party funds but personal requirements and preparations were all up
to oneself.
Since this game had a tremendous amount of freedom, there were simply countless
different types of battle styles.
Hansoo nodded.
30 minutes.
30 minutes was more than enough to do what he needed.
There was no need for him to prepare gears really.
‘Well, I don’t really have gold either.’
Hansoo smiled.
He was penniless so he didn’t even have the money to buy them.
Since this place, Level 1 Supply Zone, was a place which only sold necessary items
so their prices weren’t exactly low.
Well, it was closer to the price of items in tourist locations.
Hansoo exclaimed out at the price of numerous price signs while moving through
people as he found a grave at the center of the village and nodded.
‘Found it.’
Though the Level 1 Supply Zone was created by the hands of players and NPCs, they
didn’t just make it anywhere.
Before this place had been built into the Supply Zone, it was actually the location
where the most amount of people had died at.
<Grave of the Gatekeeper.>
Countless players have melted down from the poison damage of the mysterious,
infected warriors who poured out from the small pyramid structure in the middle.
Only after the mages of the kingdoms released cures for the poison and when the
high level players got interested by the maze did the jewel deep inside that
pyramid get broken.
Of course the construction of this Supply Zone in the largest area within the 1st
floor was way after this.
As Hansoo was walking.
Somebody came up to him and started to speak.
“It’s your first time in the Great Maze right? Let’s go together, I’ll help you
prepare.”
‘Crap.’
Hansoo shook his head as he looked at his newly acquired annoyance.
The female who had taken the test with him, [Kameira], was smiling next to him.
With a very amused expression.
“I’ve prepared everything I needed already. I’m just planning to go to that grave
over there, it seems interesting.”
“That pyramid?”
Kameira looked at Hansoo flirtatiously and then spoke:
“Hahaha! There’s nothing there anymore! The ones who cleared it in the beginning…
Well it seems they received a large amount of rewards but nothing is there
anymore.”
It seemed Hansoo had been trying to find the remnant of a quest in there.
Of course Hansoo wasn’t the only person who thought this way.
Since Kameira was also curious and had looked all over that pyramid.
Just because the ones who cleared it first got large rewards did not mean every
secret inside it had been found.
But everyone had failed.
Countless people have searched inside the pyramid for a long time but they had all
failed.
Hansoo smiled at Kameira and then mumbled.
‘You can only find it if you know what you’re looking for.’
One can only see as much as they know.
Since an item that looked like trash in the eyes of the common people may be a
heavenly treasure to experts.
Though the Players have been in this game for a long time, they were still noobs
when it came to this world.
Since they only thought of this world as a game.
They weren’t interested in the race and the history of this world nor did they even
want to know about it.
Even if they were interested, they didn’t dwell too much or pry too deeply.
But of course there were exceptions.
There were a few players out of the countless who were intrigued by this world and
solely focused on research and adventures.
‘Well. I don’t remember their ID though.’
A year from now.
Their leveling was slow due to their focus in exploration but they barely met the
level requirements for the War Fortress and made their way to this Great Maze.
He will then find the traces that will start the Great Change.
Unlike the other players, whose goals were just the Protection Elixirs and Quests,
his objectives were much different.
And there were indeed such traces inside the Pyramid.

It looked run down but those traces were necessary to begin these quests.
Hansoo finished his thoughts as he shrugged his shoulders.
“Who knows.”
Kameia chuckled at Hansoo and then followed after him.
She was interested.
She was famous for her reasoning skills where she had come from but this guy was
different.
Kameia decided to get closer and continued to ask questions.
“How old are you anyway?”
“I guess about 21.”
Kameia made a dumbfounded expression.
‘…About? With that physique?’
Guessing one’s age was secondary but for him to be 21 with his looks.
Due to his huge posture and muscles that radiated fierceness, there was no way one
would look at him and think him to be 21.
‘It doesn’t seem like he customized his looks.’
The Exodus did not provide the option to customize one’s looks so one would need to
buy surgery or elixirs for them.
Kameia stared at Hansoo, who didn’t have any traces of such work done to him, and
then smiled.
Since age wasn’t very important.
“Then let’s drop the formalities since we’re of the same age. It seems like you’re
from Goryu as well.”
Hansoo flinched at the name of the unfamiliar country which he hadn’t heard in a
long time.
‘Oh yeah. I heard that this nation’s history is a bit different than ours.’
He had heard that their culture was more western than Korea.
Which meant that being informal was more common in that country.
Hansoo pondered as to whether he should continue being formal or informal but then
spoke out.
“No, no. I’m more comfortable being formal.”
The formal speech was uncomfortable but she would continue to stick by if he let
her in like this.
‘Hnng. Did the fact that I’m a noona* get found out? I look quite young for my age
though.’
She had faked her age in order to get closer but she was sad that he had walled her
off.
Then the entrance of the Pyramid appeared in front of Hansoo’s eyes.
‘Let’s go in.’
As he was about to.
“Stop. You must pay the fee to tour the Pyramid. 10 gold.”
“…?”
‘Was it always like this?’
Hansoo frowned.
Actually he had never been to the Great Maze in the past.
Since the 6th Great Change had been going on when he had come up here in the past.
Since the Protection Elixir’s prices had dropped so much, there wasn’t really a
need to go into the Great Maze.
He had only memorized the core parts of the Quest, he didn’t care about small
things like this.
Hansoo frowned as he felt his empty pockets.
He hadn’t prepared any gold since he would get some while hunting in the Maze but
for such a thing like this to happen.
The NPC who had been working as a guard looked at this Hansoo and then frowned as
he spoke.
“Due to a large amount of people visiting, the Kingdoms decided to place a

maintenance fee.”
The NPC emphasized on the word <Kingdom>.
Though 10 gold wasn’t a large amount of money, there were a lot of immortals, the
title given to Players by the NPCs, who were too cheap or caused a ruckus because
they didn’t like being told by others.
The guard judged Hansoo to be one of those people and spoke out in order to prevent
trouble.
Since even the immortal players would have a hard time ignoring the words of the
Kingdoms.
At that moment Kameira smiled as she handed over the money.
“Here, 20 gold.”
“Thank you. Have a nice tour. The time limit is 10 minutes.”
“…”
Kameira smiled as she looked at Hansoo who was staring at her.
“You told me you had no money after crossing the border. I can pay this much. Oh
and since I’m the noona, I’ll speak comfortably.”
‘…How sly.’
Hansoo shook his head at Kameira who had shoved her way in and caused him to be in
debt.
“I’ll pay you back soon.”
“Hehe. It’s nothing.”
Hansoo entered the Pyramid along with Kameria.
She wouldn’t cause much trouble for him anyway.
Since it wasn’t like he was going to do something big.
As Hansoo was about to move out.
He heard people mumbling in the distance.
‘Hmm?’
Hansoo’s supernatural hearing caught the speech of the people from the village.
<Hey! Did you hear? Apparently the bug players have entered the Great Maze.>
<Huh? How many?>

<Fucking hell. Jackpot! We shouldn’t be loitering around like this!>
<Just ignore it. The word’s out far and wide due to the ruckus they caused on the
way in.>
The people’s talks rang throughout the entire space.
Bug players.
The Protection Elixirs were important.
But bug players had a value far higher.
Beside the artifacts they gave, the amount of experience they gave was far higher.
Killing them was basically winning the lottery.
A large amount of movement had been caused by this.
Because of this huge lottery which had made their way into the Pyramid.
Kameira went into the Pyramid while listening to the mumbles as she clicked her
tongue.
“Hnng. What trash. For them to use bugs because they don’t have skills.”
Bug players.
They were merely trash unlike the others who constantly struggled in order to live.
‘Sigh. Anyways…If it’s ten then it’s highly likely it’s those guys.’
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the Supply Zone which had become busy.
For those who aren’t familiar with Korean culture : There is an informal and formal
speech. Formal speech is used in a situation where respect is needed while the
informal speech is more so between close friends or when you’re berating others if
you aren’t close. It is seen as highly disrespectful when one is using informal
speech when they aren’t close to each other. the And those who are older are given
titles? Noona is how a younger male describes an older female.
Chapter 222
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then shook his head.
‘..If I go in then I’ll get swept by as well. They caused too many eyes to focus on
them.’
The entire Level 1 Supply Zone was in a ruckus.
The countless people who had come in to get the expensive Protection Elixirs.
This was how enticing these bug players were.
Though not all these people will go crazy in order to kill them but things will
still become dirty if he went to help them now.
‘I can only pray that they’re lucky. I need to focus on my work first.’
Hansoo expression remained still as he just went inside.
Kameira asked Hansoo.
“Aren’t you going to go get them? It’ll be a jackpot if you kill them.”
Most bug players were strong enough to destroy normal players.
Since their controls were much different than them.
Though these people were going crazy, if they met the bug players while roaming
around in small parties the ones killed would not be the bug players but them
instead.
If they weren’t like the Bug Killers who had professional PK items, it would be
hard to deal with them.
But Hansoo was even stronger than them.
There was a reason why Kameira wasn’t chasing them.
Because she could get smashed apart the moment she saw them and get logged out.
Though she would revive, not being able to log in for an entire day was annoying.
Hansoo shrugged his shoulders.
“Not very interested. And it’s not like I’ll find them even if I searched for them.
It’s better to just get Protection Elixirs in that time.”
“True.”
Kameira nodded.
They were like lottos.
Unless they were Bug killers, it was better for them to just do what they had been
doing.
Kameira then finished her thoughts and then looked at Hansoo suspiciously.
‘Isn’t this guy a bug player as well?’
He didn’t have a single ounce of gold and had amazing control, she questioned for a
moment but then shook his head.
There was nothing in his movements that told her that he was a bug players.
And it might be different for other places but there were plenty of people like
Hansoo in the War Fortress.
Since the strong people of various locations heard the rumors and had sold
everything for the warp gate fees in order to come here.
Hansoo saw Kameira’s expression and then mumbled inwardly.
‘It’ll become tedious if I show more skill than what I’ve shown.’
Though he wouldn’t hesitate when he would need to accomplish something, he thought

to himself that he would control himself better from now on.
As Hansoo continued in, he had arrived at a large area with an altar in the middle
after passing through the tunnel.
This altar, which had a large gemstone on the top of it, was the proof that the
players had taken over this Maze in the past.
Since hundreds of thousands of corpse soldiers spawned and attacked the players as
that gemstone shone.
Though the gem, which had been destroyed by the players, had been fixed and had
been placed here again, it didn’t shine brightly as before.
Like a broken lamp.

And there were a few other players around the Altar who were looking around the
pyramid with lazy expressions.
They had come in because it was famous but soon realized nothing was here.
It would’ve been more fun if this place was filled with monsters and guards
instead.
But though this place was boring to others, it was better for Hansoo.
Since he could avoid useless fights.
Hansoo walked up to the giant altar and pretended to look at his surroundings as he
read out everything at an extreme speed.
From the scratches that didn’t seem to mean anything and to even the symbols at the
very corners of the pyramid.
And soon Hansoo’s eyes turned to the inside of the pyramid’s walls.
Countless skulls were hung in the inside of the pyramid.
These skulls had small letters engraved on their foreheads.
These were the skulls of the infected soldiers who had guarded this place in the
past.
These things, which had constantly revived from the power of the jewels, lost their
immortality as the gem had been destroyed and the NPCs who had visited here took
apart the skulls from their skeletons and displayed them on the inside of the
pyramid.
Kameria shrugged her shoulders from next to Hansoo.
“Well. It’s quite a sight but not that great to look at right? I don’t know why
those guys died in here though.”
These hundreds of thousands of corpse soldiers were originally NPCs.
It would’ve been understandable if they died in here after the dungeon opened but
these guys had been here even before the dungeon opened.
‘…They should’ve have been placed here randomly due to the game’s mechanics.’
As Kameira was making a confused expression.
A small ruckus was made in the corner.
“You cannot take that.”
“…Tsk. Just an Npc, how annoying.”
A player got annoyed at the NPC as he was about to take a skull as souvenir and
then threw the skull onto the ground.
The guard frowned but didn’t say anything as he placed the skull back onto the
wall.
‘These damned immortals.’
The guard mumbled inwardly.
If they weren’t here then none of the countless skulls would still be here.
All of it would’ve become souvenirs for these guys.
The guard looked at the immortals walking around the inside.
They were never serious and were very vicious and violent.
The guard’s eyes landed upon Kameria and Hansoo who were quietly observing things
in the corner.
With an expression saying that he wouldn’t let them go if they did anything
suspicious.
‘I’m going to chase them out the moment their 10 minutes are up.’
Hansoo ignored the guard’s eyes as he slowly read the small words of the Ains upon
the skull’s foreheads.
Hansoo’s supernatural eyes allowed him to read every skull inside the pyramid from
where he stood.
The language of the Ains which he had painstakingly learned.
He wasn’t fluent so it was more like deciphering but he could still understand
them.
<You guys will forever repay the debts you owe us.>
This was what they meant roughly.
But of course it wasn’t this that was important.
There was something else.
Hansoo looked over the tens of thousands of skulls and then found something.
‘Found it.’
A different looking language.
It wasn’t the language of the Ains which flowed like water.
It was instead created of straight lines, like a child’s play.
It was the ancient language of the Kingdom’s mages.
And there were many of these skulls in the pyramid.
A total of 144.
These skulls, which were spread out evenly, drew out a shape which resembled a
magical formation. Of course normal people would not be able to figure out the
formation due to countless skulls hiding them.
Hansoo continued to read out the words and then found the skull that was located at
the core.
‘It’s that. I found it.’
But it would be a bit hard to take that right now.
Since the guard was glaring at him from afar.
Though the inner parts of the Pyramid was large, it was hard to dodge the eyes of
the many guards here.
Though it was within a spot where he could reach, the guards would chase him down
the moment he touched it.
And it would become very annoying if he collided against them.
The guards themselves weren’t an issue but the one standing behind them was.
The players, who had been complaining, hadn’t left because they had good
personalities.
“What are you doing? Let’s go out. Time’s almost up anyway. Even if we have nothing
to prepare, we should still go there early.”
Kameira got bored as she spoke to Hansoo.
Though a bit more time still existed, there wasn’t much to see.
Even more so for Kameira who had been here before.
Hansoo frowned at Kameira’s words.
‘Do I have to aim for another chance? It would be nice if the Bug Killers moved
around in here.’
Since it wasn’t like he could buy time infinitely it would be nice for him to solve
this in the quickest time possible but it had become hard for him to.
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then nodded as he prepared to go outside.
‘I guess I’ll come here with a mask, knock down all the guards unconscious and run
away with it.’
Though it would be dangerous, this was the only method for him.
And this was the original method of the player who had found it anyway.
As Hansoo was about to turn around.
“Oh hey! We meet again!”
A voice calling them could be heard.
Kameira frowned at that voice.
‘Why did that guy come here.’
The Ecliptic Mania, who had failed the test before, had appeared before them.
Kameira asked the man who had appeared.
“Hello. How did you get here?”
The man shouted as he spoke.
“There are other parties other than yours, isn’t it obvious how I got here?”
He wasn’t openly angering them but it could clearly be heard that he was annoyed.
It was clear that his pride had been hurt when he had failed earlier.
Anyways, they could guess how he had come here.
‘I thought he would go somewhere else after being infuriated…It seems he came in

here with a party that would go up to the 2nd or the 3rd floor. Or came in here
thoughtlessly.’
He was nowhere good enough for the 5th floor and would get in the way but he was
suitable for the easier 2nd and 3rd floors.
Of course the quality and quantity of the Protection Elixirs were much lower there,
it was much easier due to only infected beasts and soldiers existing there instead
of Ains.
There were countless hunting grounds around the War Fortress. This place was indeed
the best place in terms of efficiency.
And it was the best choice if one was going to remain here for a long time.
‘Well. Since he has come all the way to the War Fortress, he probably wants
something out of it. I just hope he doesn’t get in our way.’
Though there was a large difference in their skills, it didn’t feel good to have
someone who didn’t like them lingering around them.
And even more so if it was the dangerous Maze.
As Kameira frowned.
Ecliptic Mania gulped and he looked around cautiously.
‘This is the last chance.’
He had shouted loudly to Kameira but his situation wasn’t the best.
He had gone into the first party by luck, no other parties that went to the 5th
floor were willing to let him in after they realized his skills were lacking.
But he didn’t want to waste his time on the useless floors like those from the 1st
to the 4th where everything had been squeezed out by others already.
Since he hadn’t come to the War Fortress by spending a fortune for that.
While he was pondering what to do, somebody approached him.
<You have nothing to do right? I have a request>.

‘Korin kingdom huh.’
The Kingdom whose border stood against the original owner of the War Fortress, the
Keil Kingdom.
Though it was just an impudent NPC but her request was hard to deny.
‘Well, it’s not like I will die for real anyway.’
As long as the reward was large, there was nothing he couldn’t do.
Ecliptic Mania thought of the female who had carefully approached him before and
tightly grasped the item in his hands.
Chapter 223
<It’ll be very easy. Even monkeys could do it.>
Ecliptic Mania made an annoyed expression at the girl’s words.
Since being entrusted with a job that even a monkey could do infuriated him.
She didn’t have to talk like this.
‘I can only ask you… Is it weird if I do it this way? Maybe it’s because I’m an
NPC. Damned bastards.’
He knew that if she had said something like this then he would’ve been suspicious
of her anyway.
He knew better than anyone else that there was nothing special about him.
He had shone where he had come from amongst people of 40 to 50 years old because it
was quite laid back and had come here with his confidence after investing a large
amount of money but he was merely the lowest of the food chain here.
‘I have to take this chance.’
Ecliptic Mania tightly held onto the mysterious gem and then mumbled.
The female’s request was actually very simple.
<If you go into the Great Maze, there’s a giant altar on the first floor. You know
right?>
<…Yes. But I heard there wasn’t much there.>
<Heheh. Well that depends on the person right? Well anyways, we don’t ask for
much.>
The female continued.
She said that he just needed to pour mana into the gem inside the altar.
‘So. She’s going to allow me to play around at a decent hunting ground in the Korin
Kingdom huh? As well as give me contribution points.’
It wasn’t bad.
He didn’t know how bad the things he would do here would be but it’ll probably
become troublesome to move around in the Keil Kingdom from now on.
Since even if he died here, he could just revive in the Korin Kingdom and play
there.
Though he would lose the rights to use the War Fortress, the hottest place, he had
long accepted the fact.
That there was no place for him here.
Well, there would be a place for him if he played long enough but he didn’t like
the idea of waiting that long.
He wanted to climb faster, he wanted to become a master player.
And he wanted to join those people in their respective battlefields and shine.
‘Yeah. This isn’t the only place in this game. I can just go to the next most
famous hunting ground.’
As soon as he finished his thought.
Whooosh!
Ecliptic Mania poured mana into the gem in his hand.
…………………………………..
Rumble
“Huh?”
Kameia stopped at the strange noise and the vibration that suddenly rang out.
And then spoke out.
“What did you just do?”
Ecliptic Mania chuckled.
“Why do I have to reply to that?”
He didn’t even like her, why did he have to answer?
And even if he answered her question, he didn’t know what would happen from now on
anyway.
Other people were making uneasy expressions but he himself was extremely excited.
Since he was curious about the things what he had done would cause.
Kiiiiiing!
But the vibration wasn’t the end.
Light exploded out from Ecliptic Mania.
“Huh? Hey! What are you doing over there?”
“Damn! What the hell are you doing!?”
The guards were approaching in shock but then started to scream.
Though they were guards, they were strong enough to determine the amount of mana
within that light.
Such a tremendous reaction.
If such a thing exploded then the surrounding area would all be erased.
And another thing.
They would all die.
‘Fucking crazy immortals.’
The guard, Moreum, made an expression of despair.
Each individual here was a beast filled with the desire to get stronger even by
risking their life.
And such people had the weapon called immortality.
Immortality and desire.
These players had done things that were extremely monstrous.
And Moreum made an expression filled with despair, he would die but they wouldn’t.
For him to lose his life from their toying acts without knowing the reason.
He wanted to scream out.
‘Fucking bastards! Don’t play with us! We are…We’re different from you guys!’
Moreum grinded his teeth.
But he knew he couldn’t.
Since there were rules which existed in this world.
A secret from the immortals.
They were merely existences who were created for those immortals.
<Hahaha! This world almost got destroyed, such a penalty is fair right? Well, try
saying it out if you want.>
Kiiiiiiingg!
The gem on Ecliptic Mania which was shining brightly and vibrating intensely was
still even now letting out a huge roar.
And the sensation that was radiating out from it.
‘So that’s what that is. The thing which used the <Spirit Stone> to create…’
Moreum thought up to this point and then gave up his life.
Since it was impossible to escape from its vicinity.
‘This is the end. Good luck captain.’
Then.
Booooooooooooom!
A huge explosion swept through the insides of the altar.
A large amount of destructive force.
The inferno swept through the entire altar.
Rumble!
The skulls that were on the walls of the Pyramid couldn’t handle the heat as they
all melted down.
“Kyaaaaak!”
“Kuuuhaak!”
The surrounding players tried to quickly use their defensive skills but it was
useless.
They treated this world as a game and they could revive anyway.
The tremendous amount of energy melted down their body and caused them to log out.
Along with Kameia who was next to them.
The moment Kameia and all other players melted down from the light.
‘They’re all dead.’
Hansoo realized that everyone else died and his body started to move.
Churrrrrrrk.
Of course Hansoo’s body was also melting down since he was the closest to the
flame.
But the durability of his body, the mana he had and his skills were different from
those of the others.
Whooooosh!
The Demonic Dragon’s Essence fired up from Hansoo’s body and started to resist the
light that was smashing into him.
Chiiijijijiiik.
The melting body restructured again and started to resist the energy.
At the same time Hansoo’s brain started to work quickly.
An ability born from his battle experience.
Once he used it then everything around him would look as if it had stopped.
‘Phew, So I need to use at least this amount of mana to use this huh.’
Hansoo mumbled as he felt the Mana Jade that was rotating intensely.
Of course it wasn’t like he could move quickly in this stopped world but the fact
that he could think and judge clearly at normal speed was a tremendous bonus.
First he saw the skulls melting down.
They were resisting the flame because they had some special mana inside of them but
they would soon melt.
And the one Hansoo targeted was resisting more but would also soon melt down.
Maybe about a second in real-life time.
And there were three guards below the explosion who had instinctively rolled up.
Residents of this world.
They would die at this rate.
Of course he didn’t really have any thoughts of saving them but he was feeling
responsible now.
Since he had left the guy in front of him alone and let him cause the explosion.
He didn’t have a reason to stop him from causing the explosion and he probably
could’ve if he tried but he did not.
Since it was a chance for him.
‘I’ll take the skull with this chance.’
Hansoo’s judgement, which was clear in the stopped world, made a decision.
It would’ve been very annoying originally.
Since they would’ve been being chasing him if he stole the skull at night.
But the story would change with this explosion.

Since it would be even weirder if a skull remained after this explosion.
Even if he took a single skull from all this, nothing would change.
In an instant.
Boooooom!
The stopped world started to move again at the original speed.
The explosion swept through the surroundings and headed towards the guards.
Hansoo quickly moved his body, blocked the explosion and smashed his foot down into
the ground.
Kwaaagagagagaaak!
The ground was forcibly ripped up.
And Hansoo kicked the raised land towards the three guards.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The broken floor of the pyramid smashed onto the guards and then pushed them out of
the tunnel.
At a speed which they wouldn’t have been able to by running.
‘That’s good.’
Since they had been in front of the tunnel which headed outside and were far away
from the explosion, it acted as fortune for them.
Though they would get burned, they would be able to escape the explosion radius.
Since the force of the explosion and the impact of the floor piece would push them
back.
Like a tsunami pushing back a surfboard.
Hansoo, after smashing away the floor piece, then jumped towards the ceiling.
Booooom!
He then plucked the skull that was embedded in the ceiling and then shoved it down
near his waist.
He then started to resist the flame with all his mana.
Kuooooooo!
Kuuuguguguguuungg!
The bomb Ecliptic Mania brought was powerful but it wasn’t strong enough to get
through Hansoo’s Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement.
If the others were higher-level players then they might’ve been able to block it.
Rumble.
As the flames quieted down, Hansoo released his hand which he had smashed into the
ceiling and then landed down on the ground.
All his surroundings had turned into ashes.
The players and the skulls in the walls had all melted down and then turned black.
A tremendous might.
‘For them to use the Spirit Stones already to create this amount of force.’
As Hansoo was mumbling.
Piiiiiing!
The red gem, which had maintained its shape through the explosion, started to make
a ringing noise.
‘So their objective was to release the seal of that thing.’
Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the sealed red gem, the <Dead Man’s Remark>.
………………………………….
Rumble.
A red flame exploded out from the pyramid as a strange vibration rang throughout
the Level 1 Supply Zone.
The man who was swinging his blade, Flame Warrior-V, flinched at this vibration.
Of course his blade didn’t stop because of this.
Crunch!
“God damn. It’s annoying as hell to kill them one by one. Why are they so loyal to
each other.”
“Ugh…”
Flame Warrior-V cut apart the neck of the woman who had held him down until the end
a few more times and then watched the bug players running towards the pyramid as he
smiled.
He didn’t know what was going on but one thing was clear.
‘Try a bit more heheh.’
He could catch them.
But his experience told him.
That bug players would look for other bug players when they fell into danger.
‘Dumbasses. It’s not like they really die.’
“Chase them!”
The other players plucked away the artifacts from the corpse and then ran after the
bug players while laughing.
Chapter 224
Crunch!
Uuudududuk!
“Phew. You had fun with the bugs up until now right? Don’t be so upset now.”
“Ugh…”
“We’ll use your artifacts to buy some drinks for ourselves.”
Christopher clenched his teeth as he looked at the player who was eyeing the
artifacts on his body.
And his comrades had been turned into a mess around him.
People who had been caught and had been ripped apart on the way to Hansoo.
Christopher looked at these people with pained expressions.
‘…I shouldn’t have come this way.’
Because it was such a complex structure, he didn’t think they would get caught on
the way to Hansoo.
But because they were in such a rush, they forgot the most important part.
The fact that nobody in this world was on their side.
There were people who were shouting around him.
“Isn’t there anything for us? We were the ones who gave in intel.”
“Though you guys are the one who killed them we did something as well! How would
you have done it without us!”
They were trying to negotiate with prey which had been trapped already.
Though they didn’t dare to fight the bug players, they could at least give
directions.
Because of the others, who had given away their positions, they had been driven
into the corner like this.
‘…This is the end.’

As Christopher gave up.
Rumble.
The land which they had been standing on.
The surface started to tremble intensely.
……………………………………….
Rumble.
As the inner parts of the pyramid was quaking.
Ooooooong!
A ray of golden light poured out from where Kameira stood before.
And soon the golden light disappeared as a humanoid walked out from it.
Kameira, who had been logged out, had come out.
She then cursed as soon as she came out.
“Uaaaaaa! Fucking bastard! Does he know how expensive the immortality stone is!?”
Boom! Boom!
Kameira, surrounded by the golden light, exclaimed her rage while stomping upon the
ground.
Immortality stone.
An artifact that allowed one to revive on the spot where they died without any
penalties.
She had bought it in order to use it on the 5th floor if she got ambushed in order
to rejoin the party right away but for her to use it like this!
The revived Kameira looked around her surroundings and then made a happy expression
as she looked at Hansoo.
“Oh? You used it as well?”
She was happy to have found a comrade.
Hansoo adjusted the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement’s golden light and made it look
like the light of revival as he nodded.
“Yes. This expensive thing…Ugh.”
“Anyways, what the hell was his quest.”
Kameira kicked away the spot where Ecliptic Mania was standing at as he grinded his
teeth.
He wouldn’t have had any reason to perform revenge or anything.
He would’ve done it for a quest.

At that moment.
Kiiiiiing!
Kameira looked around and then turned towards where a ruckus was coming from.
She then made a shocked expression.
“Huh? What? That still works?”
As Kameia was making a confused expression while watching the red gem shining
brightly red.
Kiiiiiing!
The gem slowly radiated its red aura as if it was going to show them something.
Then.
Rumble.
A intense tremor rang out from beneath the floor of the pyramid.
“Huh? What is this?”
As Kameira exclaimed out in shock.
Boooom!
A thick hand exploded out from beneath the floor.
“Aaaaaak!”
Kameia freaked out as she saw this.
A hand with pieces of flesh missing.
And pus which filled the entire arm.
Along with the red eye that could be seen through the gaps where the hand came out
from.
Kameira screamed out in disgust.
“God damnit! They said all the infected soldiers had been eradicated! Why is this
happening again!”
Kameira groaned out as she stomped upon the ghoul like soldiers who were crawling
out from beneath the ground.
Infected soldiers.
The name given to the immortal creatures who resembled ghouls or zombies on the
first floor of the pyramid.
Stomping on a few wouldn’t do anything.
<Kuuuuhhh…>
<Kwaaa…>
Thousands of hands were sticking out from the melted floor.
And Kameia freaked out again as she saw all these hands.
The soldiers who had been buried here after the eradication.
Kameia was shocked as she saw all these zombies.
‘Damn! If I knew it was like this then I wouldn’t have revived!’
Each and every one of these guys weren’t pushovers.
They were all at least level 190 and above.
The stronger ones even reached level 195.
They had no fear and even had immortality.
She herself would die from fighting just a few dozens.
Since this place was somewhere where people fought in dozens or in hundreds instead
of being alone.
Kameia hurriedly looked around and then spoke to Hansoo with a brilliant idea.
“Hey! Let’s break that! We can probably break it too!”
Hansoo shook his head as he looked at Kameia who was shouting while pointing at the
slightly cracked gem.
‘It won’t do.’
That gem was not something that could be broken with strength.
Everyone thought that people broke that gem and found peace in the first level of
the maze but that was not the exact facts.
That gem, <Dead Man’s Remark> was merely a part of this giant maze.
Of course that gem worked as a transmission tower that raised the dead by
converting energy so breaking it could buy them time temporarily.
But it would eventually get restored by the strange aura within this place.
The reason why this gem hadn’t been working until now was not because it had been
broken by players.
It’s because the mana formation made by the skulls had separated the energy from
the outside and from the inside.
The mana formation created by the Keil Kingdom was the reason why the 1st floor of
the maze had been able to stay sustained.
‘And the ones who broke that formation are probably…The Korin Kingdom.’
Seeing the relationship between the Keil and Korin Kingdoms after the maze had been
found, anybody would figure out who had broken this mana formation.
Hansoo looked at the red gem and spoke to Kameira.
“I’m leaving.”
“Hhu? Why?”
“It’ll be hard with just us. Did you not hear what they had to go through in order
to break it?”
“Ugh…”
Kameia remembered.
He was right.
While an elite group of people which consisted of master players surrounded that
gem and prevented the zombies from approaching it, the top tier player <Ragnarok>,
who was famous for his brute strength, and a few other high tier master players
assaulted it in order to break it.
For over 5 minutes.
Of course it was just 5 minutes but the formation they had created had almost been
annihilated, it was not possible with just the two of them.
‘Damn.’
As Kameira smacked his lips.
Boooom!
An explosion rang out from the tunnel that lead outside the pyramid.
Hansoo had started to smash apart the zombies which were charging towards him.
Hansoo mumbled as he created a path.
‘…Could probably break it but there’s no reason to.’
Hansoo thought of the skull that was quietly sleeping in this pocket.
He had long accomplished his goal.
And if he showed the might of breaking that gem, it would cause others to suspect
him.
Since despite Exodus having countless players, there weren’t many people as skilled
as him.
And according to what he knew those players were basically top stars in their
world.
‘Since there’s a witness it’ll be tedious. Shall I log her out?’
Hansoo pondered for a moment and decided not to.
Since there wasn’t a need to.

Boooom!
‘Wow.’
Kameia exclaimed out in shock as she looked at Hansoo who started to focus on
clearing the road.
She thought he only had good control but he had a lot of power as well.
‘The Arrancar zone? He must’ve been quite famous there.’
Kameia looked at the zombies being smashed apart and supported Hansoo from behind.
“Ugh… It’s a shitshow.”
Kameia swallowed her saliva.
“Damn! Why are these guys suddenly crawling out!”
“Fuck! Serious? Aaaak! My sign! I paid so much in order to get this spot!”
“Shit! I’m an alchemist class! Damnit!”
Crunch!
Uddududuk!
The Level 1 Supply Zone was filled with ghouls and zombies.
The ones who had crawled out started to chomp apart the players and were creating a
ruckus after stealing weapons.
It was an army of the dead.
The stronger people had gone into the 2nd floor and below so the ones who were on
the first floor could only suffer.
Kuuuduududuk!
Crunch!
Hansoo continuously smashed apart the ghouls who were charging towards him.
But Kameira couldn’t.
Though she was skilled, the Exodus was not a place a small group of people could go
through.
Crunch.
Uduk.
“Ugh! This is annoying! Tell them I’m going ahead! Fuck! Ecliptic Mania, you just
fucking wait! Ugh!”
Kameira couldn’t handle the attacks infected soldiers as she returned surrounded by
golden light.
She looked so pissed that she would’ve smashed apart Ecliptic Mania if he was right
in front of her.
Hansoo chuckled.
‘Well. Since she even used that expensive Immortality stone and died again, it
would be quite annoying.’
The Immortality stone was an artifact could only be used once so even if she did
revive she would revive at the saved revival spot, the plaza of the War Fortress.
Hansoo looked around and then pondered.
Whether to go in deeper into the maze where his objective laid.
Or to regroup with his group members.
But he soon realized it was a pointless train of thought.
Since the reason why he had found the party was in order to not arouse any
suspicion.
But nobody would suspect him for roaming around by himself in a situation like
this.
‘I’ll go down alone.’
Ooooooong.
As Hansoo’s spear was about to smash into the infected soldiers.
“Kuhuuk!”
A different kind of scream rang out from the distance than those of the infected
soldiers.
Unlike the screams of the players who had died unluckily, it was a scream filled
with lament and despair.
Hansoo’s head turned subconsciously.
And he saw the shape of the player who had found him in the distance.
The player who had been chased by the Bug killers and had gotten to this point.
The man looked towards him and the location behind him as he pondered.
Specifically Hansoo and his underlings who were getting chased around and being
killed.
‘Did he come for me?’
Hansoo clenched onto the spear in his hand.
Since the moment that player, who had been found out as a bug player, shouted for
help he could get swept in it as well.
Since the bug killers would go for him as well.

But that moment.
The man seemed to have hardened up as he turned his head around.
As if he didn’t notice.
‘…He’s not asking for help? Why?’
Hansoo’s eyebrows twitched.
Chapter 225
Christopher looked at Hansoo with a bitter expression and steeled himself.
‘Ugh…What kind of a delusion did we have.’
The moment the ground broke apart and the ghoul things came out, he had dashed out
through the surrounding people.
He had thrown away his underlings to save other surviving ones.
Since he thought that finding Hansoo could clear up everything.
The others agreed with him as they ran here with him and he had finally found
Hansoo.
But when he found him, his sanity came out.
What he had found was not a god or a paragon but an adventurer just like
themselves.
The crazy rules of this fucked up god’s boardgame set by the fairy applied to
Hansoo the same as well.
Since even if the others got killed by Hansoo, those immortals wouldn’t disappear
or anything.
Of course Hansoo would probably be able to save him right now.
‘…But afterwards?’
Christopher pondered for a moment but then steeled his mind.
To not cause any trouble.
His underlings pained him but the ones next to him weren’t the only ones he cared
for.
‘I shall die here without holding you down so please… Make it so the ones who come
after us don’t suffer like us. I don’t know how you will do this but…’
He didn’t know what one would have done in the floor below but that guy had done
it.
He would be able to do it.
“Fuck! You bastards! Let’s die here then!”
He had made sacrifices and given up his underlings until he got here, now he would
just become a sacrifice for Hansoo.
Christopher’s mind was at ease after giving up as he clenched tightly onto the
spear and charged forward after quickly turning around.
……………………………….
“Fuck… So you were only running away?”
Flame Warrior-V clicked his tongue as he saw the bug players suddenly turning
around fighting crazily.
He thought it was a jackpot but was disappointed.
There was a rumor in the past.
That a large amount of bug-players were hiding from the normal players within the
maze.
And Flame Warrior-V actually trusted that rumor to a degree.
Since these guys wouldn’t play the game without any motives.
They had to continuously go on quests and hunts in order to get items, gold and
level up.
And for that the Great Maze was a perfect location.
It was a location which still had a part shrouded by mystery in a game like Exodus
where everything had been found out.
Since there were less and less players the deeper one went in, these bug players
could actually dodge the eyes of the players and hunt there.
Even more so if they were high-level bug players.
He had chased them this far in case they were running towards a larger group but
for this small group to be all of them.
Though 15 wasn’t a low number, he was still quite enraged because he originally had
high expectations.
‘Tsk. Damned bastards. I’ll play around with you before you die.’
“Hey! It seems like there’s nothing else! Kill them all!”
As soon as Flame Warrior-V’s words rang out.
The people around made disappointed expressions as they started to charge in.
Since if Flame Warrior-V judged there was nothing else to take, there really was
nothing else.
Flame Warrior-V shook his head as he watched the other players charge in like a
swarm of ants towards the bug players.
‘There’s no need for me to step in. Anyways…It’s really chaotic here now. How did
this happen.’
Flame Warrior-V frowned as he watched the Level 1 Supply Zone which had turned into
a mess.
Infected warriors were charging in from all directions.
They had split up into two groups in order to keep the infected warriors back and
kill the bug players at the same time.
But since most of the high level players around level 200 had left already, this
current location, which was mainly filled with non-battle classes, was getting
massacred.
The stronger ones had already gone below.
The ones remaining were getting smashed apart.
Constant logouts.
Of course he had no thoughts of saving them.
Since it wasn’t like he was going to get anything for saving these guys.
And if his group received more casualties then he, the party leader, would have to
bear the brunt of it all.
‘We need to clean up and fall back.’
As Flame Warrior-V was about to turn around.
A unique player came into his view.
‘Mmm?’
A player who was constantly killing zombie soldiers left and right.
And Flame Warrior-V was shocked as he saw this.
‘Huh? Why is there a high level player here? Why didn’t he go down? Did he come
down to resupply?’
Everything from skills to artifacts to control.
They were all top tier.
Crunch!
Ududuududuk!
Every time the shining golden spear snaked around, a head flew off and the entire
body got destroyed.
He didn’t know what skills and armor he had on but they remained spotless despite
the sword attacks of the infected warriors.
Flame Warrior-V was shocked.
‘Crazy bastard…How much real life money did he spent.’
Those artifacts and skills looked extremely expensive.
In that instant the greed within the depths of Flame Warrior-V’s mind twitched.
‘The infected warriors are mostly dealt with as well.’
Though the infected warriors were immortal, there was a limit to how fast they can
regenerate.
Since the 2nd group had cleaned the surroundings well, there would be some time
until the other infected warriors, who had gone out to chase other players, came
back to them.
Flame Warrior-V tapped his comrade, <Arirangcar.> next to him.
“Huh? What is it?”
“Look over there?”
“Hmm?”
Arirangcar frowned at the location the Flame Warrior-V pointed to and frowned.
“You want us to kill him?”
Flame Warrior-V nodded as he spoke.
“If we’re correct then it’s a jackpot.”
The thing the bug players had ran towards.
And a person who was hunting alone near them with amazing controls.
It doesn’t matter if he was a bug player or not.
If they were right then it was a huge jackpot.
If not then they could just apologize, return the dropped artifacts and pay him
fees for the death penalty.
Their bug killer group, <Anteaters>, had kept their image up like this up until
now.
The hate the players had towards bug players and the bug killers who dealt with
this.
This had given them the right to attack anybody.
‘If we’re wrong then whatever but…If we’re right then it’s a huge jackpot.’
Even if one of those items dropped, it would be extremely expensive.

Since countless players played Exodus and there were plenty of rich people who
wanted to fill in the gaps of bad control with good artifacts.
The amount of money they spent was on a different level from normal people, these
people used tremendous amounts of money just to get a slight advantage over others.
If that guy was a bug player then not being able to find the lair of bug players
was okay.
But Arirangcar shook his head.
“You aren’t sure right?”
“…No.”
“Then let’s just focus. It’s not good to make enemies for no reason.”
Having some expectations and not getting anything was annoying for them as well.
And that person was too strong for them to provoke without knowing for sure.
If that guy had a nasty personality, attacked them back and caused the bug players
to run because their formation broke apart then things would get annoying.
“Ugh.”
Flame Warrior-V heard Arirangcar’s words and then came back to his senses.
Since those words were right.
He had seen hundreds of bug players over 5 years and saw the habits of thousands of
bug players through records.
Since this was his job.
The reason why he was appointed the party leader was not because of this battle
strength.
Eyes.
It’s because of his eyes which were amazing at finding out the bug players hiding
within players.
That was his strong point and his greatest fortune.
He couldn’t tell others how to determine them but with careful observation he could
tell.
The strangeness that existed within them.
But he could not feel that with that person over there.
‘If that’s an act then…That guy has to be somebody amazing.’
One couldn’t judge somebody was a bug player just from good controls.
They had to judge their aura, eyes, actions, hands and every other movements to
come down to a goal.
And with all this, that guy passed.
Flame Warrior-V did not believe there was somebody who was so good at acting to the
point of escaping his eyes.
‘Ugh. I’ll buy you the bag next time Minah. Business isn’t that great for oppa
these days.’
As Flame Warrior-V thought of his girlfriend in real life and was turning around.
‘Huh?’
Something strange entered the eyes of Flame Warrior-V
………………………………………….
Kwaddddduk!
Hansoo smashed apart the head of the infected warrior charging towards him and then
looked towards the adventurers who were dying with heavy eyes.
Even this was a dangerous action.
Since there weren’t many who looked to the bug players with eyes of pity.
The only ones who would do that were other bug players.
But this much was okay.
There were a lot of people who looked at bug players like insects but there were
quite a lot of others who frowned at the cruelty of what happened to them.
But if he took a step further than that he could get caught.
Since the moment he showed some form of connection to them, the bug players will
figure it out and attack him.
But he remembered the expression of Christopher.
And made a decision.
‘I can’t help them outright.’
Pity and priorities were two different things.
If he got found out then he wouldn’t be able to do anything.
Since there was no reason a normal player would help the bug players.
He would go on the blacklist of the Anteaters.
But it’ll be good if everything goes according to his plan.
‘I hope that the party leader’s skills are good. And even better if he’s greedy…’
Hansoo finished his thoughts and let loose a few other actions that made him look
like a player discreetly.
…………………………………………….
‘Huh?’
Flame Warrior-V flinched.
The strangeness started to occur.
It increased the more the bug players he had been chasing got driven into a corner.
And Flame Warrior-V was delighted.
‘Fuck yeah! Good job Flame Warrior!’
Flame Warrior-V immediately whispered to Arirangcar next to him.
“Yo. Let’s get him.”
“Dude, I told you…”
Arirangcar froze after seeing his friend’s expression.
It was completely different from the one before.
Arirangcar looked at his friend with a strange expression.
“I can’t see it…You sure?”
He was a bug killer but he was acknowledged for his PK skills, he wasn’t as good as
his friend who looked at recordings of bug players all day at discerning bug
players.
‘He looks like a normal player to me…’
Flame-Warrior V chuckled as he replied.
“Can’t you trust me?”
“…Mmm.”
Arirangcar agreed and then sent a signal.
“2nd group, since you dealt with the soldiers come over here. We found a new one.”
It was different from before.
There were only a very few rare cases where he had been wrong with such a confident
expression.
‘Just wait Minah you bitch. I’ll buy you the fucking bag you were singing about.’
This was a jackpot.
Flame Warrior-V drooled as he looked at the new bug player and mumbled.
Chapter 226
Reincarnator – Chapter 226 : God’s Destruction Maul (1)
Crunch!
Attacks flew into Hansoo who was killing the infected soldiers.
Kuuudududuk!
‘So his eyes were better than I thought huh.’
Hansoo swung his spear to deflect the attack and then asked with a surprised
expression.
“Why are you doing this? I didn’t interfere with your hunt.”
Flame Warrior-V chuckled at Hanson’s words.
‘Why are all of them same?’
This was a normal reaction the bug players had when they got caught.
“Don’t pretend you bastards. Jesus, all these bug players really need to die.”
Flame Warrior-V had already confirmed it inside his mind, he didn’t even greet him
as normal players did.
Well, this was the correct method actually.
Once he found his prey, he had to drive the fact that the other guy was a bug
player.
That was the only way to get rid of hesitation when they fought.
Being rude to bug players was normal.
Hansoo clicked his tongue at the feeling he hadn’t felt in quite a while.
‘These bug killers are rude as usual.’
Because these guys had the majority as their backup, they treated others as
criminals.
If not then whatever, if suspicious then catch them first.
Even more so since people couldn’t die or anything in this game.
The people who get killed will feel shitty but they couldn’t do anything against
the bug killers who specialized in PKing and they received quite generous rewards
so ignored it most of the times.
And getting rid of bugs was beneficial for them as well.
These bug killers were the monsters the game’s system had created.
As Hansoo was clicking his tongue.
Arirangcar shook his head with an uncertain expression while looking at Flame
Warrior-V.
Though Flame Warrior-V was sure, he still wasn’t.
And if you took into account that guy’s strength, it was better to not provoke him.
Arirangcar coughed a bit and then spoke towards Hansoo.
“Are you willing to die once for us? We’re willing to compensate you. It’ll become
troublesome if you resist. If you have a Immortality Stone then we will compensate
for that as well.”
If Hansoo wasn’t a bug player, this wasn’t a bad deal.
But of course Hansoo did not have any intentions of agreeing.
Hansoo made an extremely dissatisfied expression and replied sharply.
“I heard that the Anteaters were shoving their blades everywhere like mad dogs but
it was true huh. If you guys ask us to die then do we have to give our necks up and
log out like that?”
Arirangcar’s expression froze up.
“…You’re making things tedious. Logging out isn’t that hard you know. We’re working
hard, you should help us out.”
Of course they were working for a profit but they still had pride in their work.
Since the game had to be fair.
The removal of bug players was not something only they did but something that
everyone did.
And they were using their own time in order to do this but for that guy to be this
uncooperative.
Arirangcar wasn’t the only one who got angry at Hansoo’s remark.
“Just kill him! The clan will compensate if we’re wrong!”
“Why would that guy be that hostile if he has no secrets?”
“Arirangcar! Do you not trust Flame Warrior? He’s rarely been wrong!”
As the players cursed out and mumbled.
Hansoo chuckled and fanned the flame.
“How patriotic. You guys really think you are doing something honorable. Do you
also need a badge for that?”
“This fucking bitch…”
As Hansoo said those words.

Every player’s expressions froze.
‘Most bug players try to evade collision…’
It was even more confusing because he was so direct.
That moment.
Flame Warrior-V shouted.
“Yo! We don’t have time!”
Like water flowing through a hole.
The infected soldiers were charging towards them after their targets had
disappeared.
They had to choose quickly.
Whether to only kill 10 and end it there.
Or finish the guy in front of them as well.
The answer came out quickly.
‘Fucking bastard! I don’t care if you aren’t a bug player, I need you kill you at
least once!’
Booooom!
The moment a diamond level skill that one needed to be at least level 210 to learn,
<Eroongen’s Chains>, exploded out.
“Kill him!”
Crunch!
Uududuk!
Countless skills exploded out.
Hansoo mumbled while looking at these bug killers.
‘This is more than enough reason for self defense.’
The thing that came after this was the problem.
He could either buy time until the adventurers over there escaped and then come to
peace.
Or destroy them all.
Since he was the one who provoked them and they attacked first, it wouldn’t be hard
to come to peace.
‘But if I destroy them…I’ll probably go onto the black list.’
Hansoo pondered for a moment.

He was worried about getting onto the blacklist and the players chasing after him.
Since he would need to get chased instead of quietly slipping away in a party.
This was why he had wanted to join a party and quietly go down.
But thinking about it for a while, he realized the water had already been spilt.
The moment the red gem recovered and this place got filled with zombie soldiers.
The terror incident of the Great Maze should’ve happened a year from now anyway.
Taking into account what will happen from now on, the collision between the Keil
and Korin Kingdom, it wouldn’t really become a problem.
‘These players…These guys won’t have any time to care about this place anyway.’
And another thing.
He remembered something in the past.
How these guys had killed his friends for fun.
As he remembered this.
Hansoo decided.
To make things worse instead of dodging around.
‘Clean these guys up…And go down.’
Then.
Whoooosh!
Hansoo’s entire body flared up with golden light.
…………………………………..
Booom!
Boooooom!
“Hey! Use suppression!”
“Fuck! I am!”
“That’s his movement after being suppressed!”
“Aaaak! Crazy bastard, how much money did he spend on resistance!”
“Fucking hell! Dodge! Dodge! He’s charging in with dispels!”
Chaos occurred in a corner of the Level 1 supply zone.
Hansoo who was jumping around like a mad dog and the players retaliating.
Hansoo made an extremely enraged expression.

“You! Bastards! If you’re going to kill then kill bugs! You dare touch a normal
player!”
Booom!
Boooooom!
“Uaaak! Hey! Chulbae’s dead!”
“Tankers what are you doing! At least block his kick or something before you die!”
The long range attackers started to scream in the back.
‘Fuck! I just need to….I just need to hit him!’
That guy wasn’t invincible.
He was actually dodging their attacks.
The problem was that he was too good at dodging.
Even if it was his real body, one wouldn’t be able to move like that unless they
were like a pro fighter.
But that guy was doing that.
He was looking at the minute movements of each fingers and eyes and calculating the
direction and expected range of the skills.
The long-range attackers were slowly getting killed one by one despite using their
comrades as shields and were barely dodging.
And the tankers grinded their teeth and shouted out at the shouts of the long range
attackers.
“Fuck! We’re trying as well!”
Kwaddudududdk
But before the guy could finish his words.
The head of the man who was charging forward flew off as his body shined golden
bright.
The spear smashed into his fatal location.
And the guy who had just died was armed to the teeth with diamond-level full plate
armor.
Somebody who couldn’t and who shouldn’t die like that.
But he couldn’t block attacks that accurately aimed between the plate armor and
into one’s fatal point.
His defensive skills were good but the opponent’s attacks were too strong.
This was a difference of quality.
‘Fucking hell…A full plate can’t even block that one spear poking around? Is that
guy a pro or something?’
Arirangcar, who was leading the long range attackers, was shocked.
Pro players.
Beasts who learned all sorts of martial arts, combat skills as well as used
tremendous amounts of experience and calculations to fill in the gaps of reduced
reaction speed just to sit at the top of the ladder in this game of Exodus.
In order to show off their quality a company or even an entire country would
recruit them and supply them, their skills were not something amateurs should
compare to.
Since a single experienced pro player was said to be able to kill 50 to 100 players
of the same level as him.
Of course he knew that guy couldn’t be a pro but such words did really come out.
He knew the faces of most pro players and such pro players wouldn’t sit around in a
place like the Great Maze.
The location they played around at was the land where master level players were at.
Something was confirmed in his head.
Arirangcar shouted to Flame Warrior-V.
“Hey, I think this guy is a bug player!”
Flame Warrior-V nodded subconsciously.
He knew that guy was strong but not to this extent.
The reason why he had stepped forward because he was confident that his group would
be able to win even if he was a bug player.
But the result was completely different.
That guy had gotten crazy to the point where he was killing both the 1st and 2nd
groups and at this rate they would even lose the bug killers they had already
caught.
And he, the party leader, would have to deal with this issue later.
‘Fuck…No! I’ll lose a huge amount of income for a long time!”
Failing a hunt was something else but this would be really bad.
As Flame Warrior-V was making an urgent expression.
Crunch!
A spear flew in and filled his vision.
Flame Warrior-V disappeared into golden light with his expression of shock.
Watching his friends being massacred and the bug players leaving with this chance.
…………………………………..
“Uwaaaaaaak!”
Crash! Clank!
Flame Warrior-V, Kang Junho, stood up from the Connector set up in his house and
threw away his desk clock.
The desk clock smashed onto the small apartment room which had fancy clothes that
didn’t fit this small room and shattered into small pieces.
‘Fuck…I’ll really starve at this rate!’
Jungo cursed about as he gulped down water.
At that moment.
Oooong
The phone next to Junho started to vibrate and ring.
Junho stopped grinding his teeth and then checked his phone.
At that instant.
Whoosh!
Blood was drained from his face.
<Brotherhood Capital>.
He wouldn’t usually be afraid of these people.
Since he repeated borrowing and paying back by calculating his normal income.
But the story would change in a situation like this where the fault of failing the
bug player hunt has been shoved onto him and he would lose a huge amount of income.
These guys were people who changed the instant a customer stopped being a customer.
They wouldn’t do anything as of now since he had dealt with them numerous times but
if he couldn’t repay the money then things could get real complicated.
‘I’m the dumbass. Just to make my girlfriend happier…’
He felt himself was extremely pathetic to have sold himself just for a girl but
that was not the important thing as of now.
Junho, who had been writhing in anger, calmed down and picked up his Connector.
The Revival Talisman was expensive but that wasn’t important.
He would need to work really hard to recover from his failure and he felt like he
would go crazy if he didn’t let this off somewhere.
‘Fucking bastards. You guys are using bugs because this is just a game but it’s
survival for me.’
Junho cursed around as he put on the headset shaped Connector and laid down onto
the bed.
……………………………….
Crunch!
Hansoo smashed away the head of the final player, swung the spear around and then
thought of his objective again.
The reason why he got the skull within his arms.
The core and the goal of the thing that sustained the seal on this <Great Maze>.
<God’s Destruction Maul>
Solo numbering 3 artifact.
Hansoo thought of the thing that was sleeping in the 4th floor of the Great Maze of
the Ains.
Chapter 227
As Hansoo was thinking of his objective.
Christopher carefully approached him from the distance.
He was actually watching from a distance in case something happened to Hansoo while
the others ran away and had approached Hansoo after the situation ended.
Christopher exclaimed out loud while watching Hansoo.
‘…He’s unbelievably strong. Seriously.’
“Thank you. But is this okay? You will be in danger too. You should hurry and…”
Hansoo hasn’t been confirmed as a bug player yet.
As Christopher was about to tell Hansoo to split up from him and his group.
Hansoo spoke towards Christopher.
“I would’ve been caught eventually anyway.”
‘Not everything can go according to my plans.’
Things that should’ve happened a year from now had happened now.
So it was quite clear who had done it.
Clementine’s forces.
Those guys had probably done it.
‘Though they weren’t specifically aiming for me…I’m probably related to it.’
What those guys were afraid of was him bringing his forces up.
And how he would prepare here.
Since the Exodus was very limited in order to set up to billions of people despite
being so huge.
The reason why Clementine’s forces weren’t targeting him was because they didn’t
know where he would choose to expand from.
If they knew he would pop out from here then they would’ve used all their forces to
stop him.
‘I need to finish the 6th Great Change before they realize.’
And he needed to get to the location on the 4th floor where <God’s Destruction
Maul> laid.
To the space within the maze of the 4th floor before heading down to the 5th floor.
A secret land nobody had found yet.
And he needed the skull in his hands to get to that place.
Like how the player who had initiated the 6th Great Change in the past had done.
‘Since things have turned out like this, I’ll just make things bigger and smash all
the way down to the 4th floor quickly.’
According to his calculations, he didn’t have much time.
Hansoo looked towards where the War Fortress should be above the maze.
……………………………………….
Oooooooong.
Central plaza.
Players were reviving with Revival Talismans at the default revival area.
Bug killers who had been killed by Hansoo.
The ones who revived cursed out loud and spat out.
“Fuck…That guy is too much.”
“Hey! You revived as well?”
Arirangcar grinded his teeth as he looked at his comrades who were reviving back at
the plaza.
Then.
Oooooong.
Flame Warrior-V logged back in and popped out next to Arirangcar.
And Flame Warrior-V asked Arirangcar as soon as he came out.
“…How many used the Immortality Stones?”
“…23 including myself.”
“You died right away again?”
“Yeap.”
“Fucking bastard…”
Flame Warrior-V grinded his teeth.
They were indeed the ones who attacked first but this was too much.
23 Immortality Stones evaporated into thin air for no reason.
Arirangcar spoke towards Flame Warrior-V.
“Anyways, this is it for today.”
“Huh? Why?”
Arirangcar frowned at Flame Warrior-V’s reply.
“Come on dude. We…We aren’t even sure if he was a bug player or not and do you even
know how big the losses are? There are even some who aren’t logging back in because
the Revival Talisman are so expensive and they are taking a break today. They told
me they’re going to hunt around for a while as well.”
Flame Warrior-V grinded his teeth at Arirangcar’s words.
‘These unloyal bastards…Fuck. How did we get pushed into a corner like this.’
Sighs came out from Kang Joonho’s mouth in real life.
It was amazing when they, the bug killers, were roaming around in the past.
No matter how much money they used, they could just buy it back by hunting inside
Exodus.
But the number of bug players dwindled for some reason as time went on as Anteater
group’s income also dropped.
Of course they still earned much more than normal players but it was not enough for
Flame Warrior-V.
He needed to succeed in his hunts due to having gotten used to the extravagant
lifestyle.
But because of one bastard it seems he was in for a huge trouble.

He was going to suffer a lot for a while.
He would need to grind without sleep for quite a while.
Flame Warrior-V grinded his teeth after thinking up to this point.
‘You bastard. You think I’m going to leave you alone? I remember your face. You are
now… On the Blacklist.’
Blacklist.
As Flame Warrior-V spoke what was on his mind.
“Yo. Let’s put him on the blacklist.”
Arirangcar frowned again.
‘This guy’s gotten crazy again. Ugh.’
He was a bug killer because he liked the legal PK aspect of it but his friend, who
was in it for money, rarely let things pass with just a simple laugh.
Anybody that made his life harder was somebody he needed to kill.
Arirangcar thought of the guy from before.
‘You’re going to suffer for a while.’
That guy was seriously strong.
But once he got onto the Blacklist, only the road of suffering would be remaining.
Even more so if he was stronger.
The stronger he was and the less he died, the more suspicions will stack up.
Since he would need to die in order to get rid of the suspicions.
‘Well. He really is a bit suspicious. To be so strong.’
He wasn’t sure but that guy was indeed suspicious.
There’s a limit to how good one’s control could be.
Arirangcar spoke towards Flame Warrior-V.
“Putting somebody on the Blacklist is your choice but… The situation doesn’t seem
that good right now.”
“Huh? Why?”
“Look over there.”
Flame Warrior-V looked around the War Fortress.
And finally he could see things that he couldn’t before due to being to angry.
Countless soldiers and knights clad in steel were walking around.

They were clearly different from players who each had their individual outfits,
they were all wearing uniform sets of armors.
Flame Warrior-V gulped down his saliva as he looked at the thousands of soldiers
marching through the War Fortress.
Though they looked like a large group of crappy soldiers, they knew exactly what
those soldiers were after playing this game for so long.
“Fuck…I wondered what the ruckus from before was, did a guy accept a war related
quest and blow it up?”
Flame Warrior-V realized what had happened in the underground maze and frowned.
……………………………..
“Heheheheheh.”
A player was crossing through the players and was heading towards the western
castle gate.
Ecliptic Mania, who had blown up the bomb, revived on the saved spot and was
heading out of the War Fortress.
If one left through the west gate and followed the path then they would arrive at
the Korin Kingdom.
‘They told me that a large amount of rewards was prepared for me right?’
Ecliptic Mania thought of the words of the female who had given him the quest and
then smiled.
He was poor from spending all the money he had to get to this place anyway.
After finding out that he didn’t belong here, there was no other reason to stay.
He didn’t know why he needed to blow up that bomb and what that did but one thing
was clear.
That he would’ve died from that explosion.
‘I hope those guys melted down well. I wonder if the guards got cooked well. Pity I
couldn’t see it with my own eyes.’
Ecliptic Mania felt good as he thought of Kameira, Hansoo and the NPC guards who
annoyed him melting away and started to hum.
It didn’t matter what had been caused by what he had done.
Since he just needed to move on and start his second game life.
He didn’t want to have a complicated life in game.
What he wanted to do was adventuring not politics.
‘Goodbye. Damned War Fortress.’
As Ecliptic Mania spat and was about to move towards the city gates in the
distance.
Phooosh!
A spear penetrated into Ecliptic Mania’s heart.
“…Huh?”
This was not something that should happen the moment he revived in the village.
Ecliptic Mania cursed out loud at his body that was slowly becoming transparent as
he turned around.
To curse the person off before he logged out.
“Which bastard is it! Do you know what the penalties are for PKing in town…”
But Ecliptic Mania was shocked as he turned around.
Since somebody extremely famous was standing there.
“Uh….Huh…?”
Ecliptic Mania was shocked as he looked at the general who was armored from top to
bottom.
It wasn’t a player.
It was an NPC in charge of the War Fortress.
The person who stood at the apex of this place.
Great General, <Vouichel Pon Cykrus.>
Estimated level 400.
This man was the one who was in charge of everything in the War Fortress and the
one who protected the kingdom at the very frontlines of war.
As Ecliptic Mania was shocked to silence by the aura of the great general.
Cykrus sniffled a bit and then spat towards Ecliptic Mania who was disappearing in
golden light.
“Scent of the Demon…You were the one who caused the trouble below.”
‘Fucking immortal bastard. Does he even know what’s below that place.’
Cykrus grinded his teeth as he looked at the man disappearing in front of him with
a cold expression.
…………………………..
Rumble.
“Ugh…”
Christopher looked around his surroundings.

He could only see zombies now.
All the decent players had escaped and the weaker ones had been logged out.
He had realized on the way here but these things were no pushovers.
That was why the bug killer’s formation had been broken apart.
He wasn’t sure about how many of these guys he would need to deal with on the way
down.
As Christopher stared at the wave of zombies filling in the space cleaned up by the
bug killers in a daze.
Hansoo spoke towards Christopher.
“We’re going down now. You have a skill to find the path right? Go. Find the road
to the 2nd floor.”
This place was a maze.
He would find it eventually but it would be faster for somebody who had a tracker
type skill.
Hansoo finished his words and headed forward.
Towards the hundreds of infected soldiers.
‘What is he going to do…’
As Christopher and the others were making confused expressions.
Kyaaaaak!
“Shit!”
The people, who had been focused onto Hansoo, freaked out at the screams from their
surroundings and then looked around.
This was not the time to be in a daze.
They needed to carry their own weight if they didn’t want to become baggage.
Then.
Booooom!
“Huh?”
Everyone turned around subconsciously at the huge explosive sound.
And then freaked out.
Hundreds of soldiers had been blown apart.
A tunnel of corpses created by dead zombie soldiers.
And Hansoo who was letting off steam from his entire body.
‘He didn’t use this before…He was holding back his strength huh…’
Christopher stuttered at the tremendous change that had occurred in such a short
moment and asked.
“Wha..What..What is that?”
“I tried altering it a bit.”
Kiiiiiiiiing!
Everyone flinched as they saw the two dragons which had started to swirl around the
tip of the spear with a strange noise.
Chapter 228
The incident of the Great Maze had long been spread.
Cykrus, the great general who had penetrated the immortal and killed him, grinded
his teeth.
‘…Damned bastards. They dared to use immortals?’
The ones who were behind this damned incident were not the immortals.
Since it was clear who had done it.
There’s no way a group of people who weren’t serious and lived without a purpose
would do something like this.
To create a bomb using a spirit stone.
‘The seal will break at this rate.’
He wanted to charge in there and fix the situation.
Since it was possible with his strength.
Strength that the immortals couldn’t even dream of.
The epitome of strength, the result of decades of work.
This strength, which enabled him to become a great general, would more than be
enough.
‘But…I can’t.’
Cykrus clenched his fist and looked towards the territory of the Korin kingdom in
the distance.
Well, the soldier training program that was going on over there.
He could see his eternal rival managing over the training at the top of the castle.
The one who defended the Korin kingdom to the end.
Great General, Dal-Taran.
Dal-Taran was watching him from the top of the castle.
With an expression that told him he would charge in the moment he himself did
something.
And that guy would definitely do so with his personality.
Actually the change which occurred with the appearance of the Great Maze was more
than enough to attract the attentionbug the Korin kingdom and many other kingdoms.
As Cykrus grinded his teeth.
An aide de camp next to him spoke.
“How are you going to managedo this? About the issue below?”
Cykrus pondered for a bit and then spoke out.
“We hold this spot until support comes.”
The aide, Apsius, nodded at the general’s words.
If they went down to deal with the maze than even a larger problem will
befallcharge onto the War Fortress.
Apsius asked another question.
“What should we do about the one who caused the issue?”
A vein popped out on Cykrus’s forehead from Apsius’s words.
“Fucking immortals.”
To them, he and the others were merely imaginary existences.
They could play with them and even kill them.
This was why they were doing such things.
People who would blow up a bomb that would end the lives of hundreds of lives of
guards just forbecause of a few coins.
Look at what they were doing now as well.
He and the other NPCs were busy and wary of a war occurring but the players who
filled up the plaza were busy staring at him.
“Woah! Great General!”
“Shall we try talking to him? He might give a quest.”

“Hey mister! I don’t know what’s going on but if there’s something you need to do
then just ask us! We’ll do it for you!”
“Yeah! You just need to reward us!”
Countless words such as that were flowing into the ears of Cykrus.
‘Fucking bugs. You want to help?’
He wanted to crush those people who were showing off their meager strength.
But he could not.
Since their immortality and their large numbers prevented him from doing so.
‘But…There is indeed something I can do.’
If they had come to enjoy this place then he would make it as painful as possible.
Cykrus racked his brain a bit and then spoke to Apsius.
“Put out a wanted notice for the one who blew up the bomb.”
“Which level?”
“Level 1.”
Apsius flinched.
The wanted notice would have a level depending on the crime.
And the highest level the Great General could lay down was Level 1.
Being right below Special level, this level would cause all royalty of the kingdom
to always be wary of the criminal and even send allied nations the notice.
Nothing would be usable.
Inn, stores and even amenities.
They would have to roam the world for eternity.
It was the highest degree of punishment that they could inflict onto the immortals.
“…We will ask for the Korin Kingdom to cooperate as well.”
“Of course.”
That guy probably thought the Korin Kingdom would back him up but that was not the
case.
If the Korin Kingdom’s guys had brains then they would actually chase the immortal
even harder for the reward money.
They would also do so in order to hide the links they had with this situation.
‘I’ll let it pass with this for now.”
Dealing with the maze was more urgent right now.

“Seal the maze and prevent anyone from entering! Ask the capital for the magic army
reinforcement!”
Cykrus glared at the Korin Kingdom’s castle walls and then jumped towards his own
castle.
……………………………….
“Which way do I have to go?”
With those words a translucent arrow appeared in front of Christopher.
Towards a path filled with infected soldiers.
Christopher shouted out loudly.
“That way!”
Then.
Whooosh!
Hansoo activated the Nine Dragons Spear.
Ooooooong.
The mana jade cried out as if it was asking Hansoo if he was going to use it again.
It had to.
Since so much pressure was put on the mana jade just for using this skill once, to
the point of it almost breaking.
But thankfully for the mana jade, what it had been worrying about hadn’t happened.
Oooooong!
A bit of the mana that came out from the mana jade rushed through his body and
created a single dragon.
It was the same up to this point as before when Hansoo had escaped.
Then a second dragon came out.
Oooooooooooong!
The mana jade and his heart both cried out in shock.
That he would die at this rate.
But Hansoo hadn’t activated the Nine Dragons Spear to die.
The moment those two dragons reached the tip of the spear.
Hansoo focused his entire mana and mental strength to control the Nine Dragons
Spear.
He suppressed the skill from creating a third dragon and then controlled it to
follow his own will.
Crunch! Crrunnch!
The spell of the Nine Dragons Spear that had been imbedded into his body tried to
gather in any way possible but Hansoo quickly suppressed it.
Soon.
Oooong.
The activation of the skill stopped and the two dragons that had been on the tip of
the spear moved forward.
Roaaarrr!
“Jesus…”
The people who had been staring from behind looked at it while flinching as if they
still hadn’t gotten used to it.
A tremendous might.
Every single soldier took time to kill but he was massacring them in hundreds.
And it seemed like an ultimate skill to them at first but they soon realized that
it wasn’t.
Since it was the third time that skill came out.
Thanks to this, they were running towards the entrance to the 2nd floor at a
extreme speed.
“Uh…Isn’t it better to destroy that gem first before we move?”
Christopher asked while running and panting.
Hansoo, with his skills, might’ve been able to break that gem and they wouldn’t
have had to run with such hurry like this.
Breaking it was hard and there was no reason to break it.
A situation like this where entering the maze was blocked, there was nothing bad
for him.
It was better the less players he saw.
Since they were all potential enemies.
Crunch!
Hansoo forcibly fixed his body which had slightly gotten twisted from using the
weaker Nine Dragons Spear and then checked his stats for the first time in a very
long time.
[Kang Hansoo]
Strength (Green) : 0.6%
Stamina (Green) : 0.6%
Agility (Green) : 0.6%
Perception (Green) : 0.6%
Mana (Green) : 0.6%
Magic (Green) : 0.6%
Physical Resistence (Green) : 0.6%
Magic Resistance (Green) : 0.6%
+Level 201
<Skills>
-Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement : 61.5%
-Pandemic Blade : 44.8%
-Nine Dragons Spear: 6.1%
<Artifacts>
-Forked Lightning (Green) : 0.6%
-Nurmaha’s Ring (Green) : 0.6%
-Thousand Soldiers Armor (Green) : 0.6%
-Dark Cloud (Green) : 0.6%
-Dragon Essence Blade (Green) : 0.6%
-Mana Jade (Green) : 0.6%
<Trait>
-Seven Stars (3/7)
Hansoo finished checking his stats and then nodded.
Since it was the same as what he had guessed.
The runes were replaced with experience in this world.
So if one’s experience points rose, their runes rose as well.
Along with the growing artifacts such as the Dragon Essence Blade.
A factor that was a positive point of this damned world.
Of course killing other adventurers and beasts wasn’t the only way to raise one’s
exp.
Killing players, like PKing, rose it as well.
This was the reason why his experience points rose quickly.
‘It’s not bad. The Nine Dragons Spear is good as well.’
Hansoo checked something the moment he came up.
As to whether he could use a weaker version of the Nine Dragons Spear.
The power was one thing but it was too risky, if he used this and there was even a
single enemy nearby he would be in danger.
A single, ultimate skill.
If he couldn’t kill then he would die.
But to use it as an ultimate skill was such a waste of its strength.
Even if one said the terms ‘go hard or go home’ to him, it was the same as having a
blade that could slay a dragon but waiting for a dragon to appear.
So he had tried to alter it.
To twist it around and make a weaker version.
It might’ve been hard for normal people but due to his trait, his powerful body and
his skill at controlling mana, he might’ve been able to use one or two of them
separately.
And the result was a success.
Ooooong!
‘This much backlash and this much power… It’s worth using.’
Hansoo calmed down the Mana Jade that was still trembling as if it was still in
rage and then mumbled.
Of course just because he separated one dragon from a total of nine it wasn’t like
he got one ninth of the original strength.
It was actually much weaker.
But it was still a blade that could kill dragons.
A destructive force that wasn’t even comparable to the Demonic Dragon’s

Reinforcement.
If there was one downside then it was its mastery level.
‘It rose to 6.1% when I used it once…It barely rises when I use it’s weaker version
huh.’
He saw the mastery level, which had risen quickly, and thought that he would’ve
been able to master it using the weaker version but it seems he had been expecting
too much.
It was probably because he had forcibly altered a skill to use one to two dragons
instead of nine as a whole.
But Hansoo suppressed his disappointment, put another dragon onto the tip of the
spear and then attacked.
This power that could split the earth and flip it apart was more than enough.
Booooom!
A single dragon exploded out as numerous tens of soldiers turned into meat pastes.
And Christopher made a confused expression.
It was still strong but it was much weaker than when two dragons existed.
‘Why one at a time? Is he tired out already?’
There were still tons of infected soldiers around, things would become annoying if
this continued.
Booom!
Christopher smashed away the soldier rushing in and then shouted towards Hansoo.
“If you’re tired then we’ll guard you so recover your mana! We can buy some time…”
He understood why Christopher was worrying but there was a different reason why he
had only used one dragon.
“We’re here already.”
“Oh!”
The people shouted in glee as they saw the strange orb surrounded by corpses of
infected soldiers.
The location to go down to the 2nd floor.
But Christopher’s mind turned heavy.
The moment he saw their target location, the thoughts of people chasing him were
brought back up.
Christopher asked Hansoo.
“The bug killers will chase us. How are…”
Hansoo cut him off and shook his head.
“It’ll be fine for a while. Do you know what the current situation of the War
Fortress is like?”
Ellenoia and Christopher nodded.
The first thing they had done when they got here was gathering information.
If he knew that this place, the Bellum War Fortress, was like a ammunition storage
that was about to explode then he would’ve never come here.
Everything started from the land next to the Bellum War Fortress.
‘Spirit land.’
The hunting ground which had been released after the 5th patch and had turned this
place into the hottest place.
Christopher thought of the conflicts he had in his mind.
Chapter 229
The War Fortress.
A location that had become one of the hottest places after the 5th patch.
Countless players rode on the warp gate to come to this place and hunted on the
Spirit Land located near the Bellum War Fortress and completed the quests prepared
for them by Exodus.
The difficulty was high and it hadn’t been long since it came out so there was a
lack of information about it but this actually encouraged the players even more.
Since the game Exodus wasn’t petty in rewarding pioneers.
Well, it was more being extravagant than not being petty.
To the point of Bellum War Fortress and even other kingdoms giving out quests for
those rewards.
And if someone received enough honors then they could even own land.
A location which had plenty reasons to attract players.
Exodus showed off a tremendously large world and had plenty of places where high
level players over 200 could play other than this.
The <Ancient Relic Site> in the Imperial Capital and the <Fallen Kingdom> outside
the kingdom were part of those locations as well.
Famous hunting grounds for the level 200s to level up and for the few max level 250
master players.
Of course these locations which had decades of struggle and hard work invested in
by players with clear information and guides were much more attractive than some
mysterious land such as the Spirit Land.
But there was a specific reason why this place, the Spirit Land, attracted so many
people.
<Spirit Stone>
This stone, which only dropped in the Spirit Land at a very low drop rate was very
sought after amongst players.
It had the ability to enchant gear and even enhance skills.
The S grade Spirit Stones that could enhance master artifacts for level 250s were
so expensive that the people who wanted to sell them could basically say any price
they wanted and people would still buy them.
In order to find the Spirit Stones from the two <Spirit Lands>, the players crawled
into them over and over again.
To the damned lands that they could only enter after using the Protection Elixir
from the <Great Maze of the Ains> of the 5th patch.
It was extremely dangerous but the danger was worth it.
And it didn’t only apply to players.
‘This is what is causing the problem.’
Hansoo thought of the Spirit Stones and mumbled.
The Kingdoms which were inhabited by NPCs wanted these as well.
Even more than players.
Unlike the players who were just trying to enhance their personal strength, the
Kingdoms could use various magical techniques without limits so it was very useful
for them.
The problem was that the Keil Kingdom was basically in control of most of these
Spirit Stones.
Since the Spirit Lands were large, multiple Kingdoms were involved but the
Protection Elixirs that allowed one to get in these could only be gotten from the
Keil Kingdom.
Of course the seven other Kingdoms wouldn’t like this system.
And because of this, the Korin and Keil Kingdoms who were at peace for over a
hundred years started to get antsy with each other and countless war-related quests
appeared in the Bellum War Fortress.
And war-related quests were very sought after by players because it gave
achievement points and were related to owning land.
Because of the two Kingdom’s relations, war-related quests appeared which further
caused countless players to swarm around the first castle wall in order to receive
these quests.
War could blow out any given moment.
Since the price of Spirit Stones was too high for a single country to monopolize
them.
Of course the war had already begun.
With the terror incident of the maze.
‘Well. It did indeed blow up a year earlier but it’s not that bad.’
Chaos could cause danger but it could also be an opportunity.
If he could achieve his goals from this chaos then what Clementine’s forces had
done would’ve just helped him.
Hansoo finished his thoughts and then shouted while looking at the 5m-wide azure
marble.
“Be careful with your words just in case after you jump in!”
“Hmm?”
The people made confused expressions but even before they could ask, Hansoo jumped
in.
Towards the entrance down to the 2nd floor.
And the people who were watching this grinded their teeth as they followed Hansoo
in one by one.
Whoooosh!
Whoosh!
And soon.
The azure marble absorbed all those people and these tens of people disappeared
from the 1st floor of the maze without a single trace.
<Kuuoooooo!>
The infected soldiers only screamed at the disappearance of these people, they
didn’t have any thoughts of chasing them.
Then they started to split up to oversee other parts of the maze and silence filled
the area around the marble.
…………………………………
Whooooosh!
‘Ugh…This doesn’t really feel that great.’
As Christopher frowned at the sensation of sticky liquids swirling around his body.
Whooooosh!
“Huupp!”
Christopher’s body popped out from the marble and floated up into the air.
‘I’m out!’
Christopher found his balance in mid air as he lightly landed onto the ground.
Then the words of Hansoo came into Christopher’s ears.
“There are my comrades.”
Christopher tensed up at Hansoo’s words.
‘…Others?’
And as he looked around he saw hundreds of people watching him.
He was shocked.
‘So this is what he meant by being careful with our words…’
The players who had been hunting in the 2nd floor started to throw questions at
Hansoo.
“What is this? What happened above?”
“Fuck! I can’t communicate with my friend who went up!”
“I heard the infected soldiers revived?”
Hansoo shook his head at these questions.
“I’m sorry, I don’t know very well as well. I hurriedly ran down here with my
friends. We were resupplying in the supply zone and this had happened.”
“Ugh…”
The people then started to talk between themselves.
“Shit…Did the gem recover?”
“I hope somebody can just smash it apart.”
“Yo? Do you wanna try it out? We might get a ton of rewards for breaking it. The
ones who broke it first got a lot too.”
“Ha. You want to get killed huh.”
Christopher felt the difference between him and these players once again as he
listened to them.
For him and others, it was a deathly crisis.
But for them it was a chance that they might take.
The people then spoke to Hansoo again.
“We’re going to join hands and go up, how about you?”
Hansoo replied instantly.
“I have friends below. We had split up to resupply.”

“Oh then…”
“We’ll have to go down. Well… We didn’t have the time to get our bags because of
the chaos but we still have to go help them.”
The players who had been looking at Hansoo’s group suspiciously then started to
look away.
They were wondering why these guys were moving around in a small group but such
cases were possible.
Actually, it was common for a small group to rejoin after resupplying with potions
and other necessities while the larger group held a spot below.
This was because the damned game didn’t provide inventory and made everyone carry
bags.
The players started to lose interest and said their goodbyes.
“Well. Stay strong. We’ll just do a quest or two if we get the chance to on the way
then!”
“Ugh. This is annoying. I used all my extra revival scrolls below.”
“There’s nothing bad about it. There’ll be more quests above so come on.”
The players started to head towards the marble leading back up casually one by one.
And Christopher’s underlings started to fall down one by one as if they finally
started to relax.
They had been too tensed up from all that had happened.
‘Fucking hell. A mafia game* where we die if we get caught.’
Ellenoia, Christopher’s right hand, breathed in and out and asked Hansoo while she
calmed herself down.
“Why do we even have to go down while doing all this? What’s below…”
Though Christopher’s group was following Hansoo, Ellenoia still didn’t understand
why Hansoo was going down like this.
She had gathered a large amount of information when she had first come to this
world.
Since that was what she had done before anyway.
People found the hidden race and could receive Protection Elixirs from them.
It was a small but huge change.
Since this gave people the chance to acquire the godly item, <Spirit Stone>.
But there were not many reasons for them to go down.
Since they could just accomplish quests from other places and buy the Protection
Elixirs with gold.
As Hansoo heard Ellenoia’s words, he decided to let these people understand to a
degree.
To a degree.
“My trait is for something like this. I can feel it.”
“…”
“Don’t worry. I’ve never been wrong until now.”
A strange expression appeared on Ellenoia’s face but then soon disappeared.
“Phew…”
Ellenoia sighed out loud.
If somebody else told her such things and tried to take her down to the depths of
hell then she might’ve smashed their face in.
But she had already heard the crazy things that man had said and had accomplished
after them.
‘Well, we don’t really have a choice anyway….Well, he really has a lot of

fascinating things about him.’
As Ellenoia watched Hansoo with a strange expression.
Ooooong!
The marble trembled and the people who had gone in came back out.
While cursing with nervous expressions.
“Fucking hell!”
“Damn!”
Ellenoia made a shocked expression as she saw the hundreds of people coming back
out from the marble.
‘Why did they come back like this? With such shocked expressions? Did something
happen other than what we know about?’
It wasn’t that strange for something else to happen.
Since the moment the infected soldiers appeared, the land above had turned into a
mysterious land.
Ellenoia asked the group who had jumped out.
“What happened?”
“Well you see…”
But before the player could even answer.
Crunch!
A spear flew out from Hansoo’s hand and pierced the player’s head.
Ellenoia shouted at Hansoo’s actions from shock.
“What…”
‘Why the hell did he attack first!’
Though they had been found out already, the time for the information to propagate
was another story.
Like how they had been successful at hiding their identities just now.
Collisions were better the less there were but for Hansoo to suddenly attack like
that.
Hansoo tsked and replied at Ellenoia’s words.
“We’ve been caught already.”
“Huh?”
As Ellenoia looked around.
The hundreds of players who had come back down cursed out loud.
“Heh, fucking bastard’s quite quick isn’t he.”
“Damned bug players. Isn’t this a hack as well? We really need to get rid of them.”
As Christopher and Ellenoia were shocked at the news.
Hansoo mumbled inwardly.
‘…They acted faster than I expected huh. On the blacklist already.’
Blacklist.
A kill list managed by the bug killer clan, <Anteaters>.
Then.
Oooooong.
Bright red powder started to gather around Hansoo’s body.
*For those who don’t know what the mafia game is :

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mafia_(party_game)
Chapter 230
“Mmm.”
Flame Warrior-V looked at the magnificent blacklist entry he had created with
pride.
Countless comments appeared below the extremely detailed entry which even included
a video.
[Woah! Amazing. What armor is that?]
[His spear and skills are amazing too. Why has nobody found him before? Has anyone
seen him before?]
[Our lives could flip for the better if we catch him. We might even be able to buy
an entire house if we sell his stuff to some rich boys.]
[His control is fucking beyond hacking. Clearly a hacker. Damn, the hacks these
days are good.]
[Hey! He’s in the Great Maze! Let’s go get him!]
[Ugh! They’ve blocked the entrance at the moment. The ones inside really hit a
jackpot huh.]
Flame Warrior-V smiled from the reaction.
‘Good. Perfect.’
Blackist.
A killer list sent out by the <Anteater> group.
It wasn’t much.
They would just upload somebody’s name and an image to a site anybody could access
and spread the information.
It was a list created in case the bug killers lost their target.
Once somebody appeared on that list, they would get chased by everyone in Exodus.
Until they die.
‘Now… It doesn’t matter whether you’re a player or a bug player.’
The important thing was fucking him over.
The blacklist was more than enough.
Since somebody’s name in the blacklist would stay until they died once.
A rumor about somebody being a bug player would spread extremely quickly but
information clearing their name would not spread as fast.
As a result the player would die tens of times over and even more if they were
unlucky, there was no better revenge than this.
And because he could get cursed at a lot for this he didn’t put up names randomly
but it was different for somebody like him.
For him to cause this much damage as well as being suspicious.
Since there were so many witnesses, the job had been accomplished quickly and this
was the result.
Flame Warrior-V laughed coldly as he looked at the views that were increasing super
quickly.
Even if he survived down below, he would die eventually.
But as Flame Warrior-V was laughing in contentment.
Ring!
A strange noise rang out and a message arrived for Flame Warrior-V.
‘What is this?’
Flame Warrior-V opened up the message with a confused expression and then suddenly
the color was drained from his face.
‘Clan master?’
Though they were in the same clan, there was a huge difference in rank between him
and the clan master.
Flame Warrior-V made a terrified expression as he looked at the message that he had
just received.
………………………………………..
“Fuck!”
Booom!
Crunch!
Christopher clenched his teeth and swung his sword at the players who were
attacking him.
If only he hadn’t been turned into a mess by the bug killers and players who chased
him.
As he was bleeding, countless people were charging towards him.
People who didn’t have any fear since they didn’t have to fear death.
If he didn’t know they were going after him and had been ambushed then he might not
even be standing here like this.
Booom!
Crunch!
Christopher smashed apart a head of a player charging towards him with a short
sword and the grinded his teeth.
‘Blacklist, such a thing existed?’
The final tactic of the bug killers who loved monopolizing things.
With this, they would forever become runaways.
Until they left this damned place.
‘No, I shouldn’t worry about this.’
There were blades coming for his neck at this instant.
As Christopher rebalanced himself and was about to attack the next person charging
at him.
Whoooosh.
The red cloud around Christopher suddenly spread in all directions.
‘Huaaak!’
Christopher freaked out at the cloud which had appeared without a trace.
He sensed it due to being sensitive to mana.
He felt the viciousness and mana within every molecule which made up the cloud.
It felt like being thrown into a pit full of man eating ants.
And as he looked around.
“Uuuu…..”
“Huuk.”
His comrades, who were sensitive to the deadly aura, were shaking from head to toe
even while fighting.
And the players mumbled with confused expressions.
“Huh? Did something happen? Why are they like this?”
“Keke. Maybe they finally figured out what is going on.”
Christopher cursed out as he looked at the players who were charging in ruthlessly.
The players, who couldn’t detect the deadliness of the strange powder, were wary at
first but soon reazlied it wasn’t harmful as they charged through the cloud.
‘Fuck. Thank god their perception is so dull.’
If something like this surrounded somebody, it was normal to have difficulty even
moving.
Since it felt like their entire body would melt down and disintegrate the moment
they moved.
One could clearly see where this red cloud originated from.
But the deathly aura within this powder did not reassure them at all.
It was as if this was the end result of something created for one objective, it was
like mass murder having a physical incarnation.
His entire body shook as floods of sweat ran down his entire body and his instincts
literally screamed at him to run the hell away from this.
‘Ugh…’
But Christopher groaned as he moved his arm.
There was nowhere to run and he couldn’t just die by getting hit by a blade while
standing still.
The problem was that his reaction was too slow.
Chwaaaak!
“Oh yeah! This artifact is mine!”
A player had already arrived before him and had smashed down his axe.
It was too hard to block and the enemy was too close for him to dodge.
Christopher clenched his teeth at the axe that was approaching him and then raised
his right arm.
He couldn’t give up his life this easily.
‘Fuck. For me to lose my life this easily…’
Christopher made a helpless expression while lifting his arm.
For his sensitive perception, which had saved his life countless times until now,
to have failed him this time.
If he wasn’t able to sense the deathly aura like the players then he wouldn’t have
turned out like this.
Crunch!
As the axe broke through the armor on Christopher’s arm and was about to dig into
his flesh.
Shaaaaaaak.
The red cloud which had extended out from Hansoo’s body started to madly stick onto
the bodies of players.
Only the players.
Chwaaat!
“Huh?”
Even before the players could voice their shock from the red cloud which had
suddenly stuck onto them.
Swooooosh.
The player’s entire bodies started to melt.
Starting from the right hand of the player who had swung his axe to cut off
Christopher’s arm.
To the legs of the players who had been charging towards him to stop the
monopolization.
The players stopped as they saw their bodies melting down, finally realized the
situation and started to scream out.
“Uwaaaaak!”
“What the fuck! What the hell is this!”
“Even if he’s hacking this is too much!”
The players cursed out as they saw their bodies disintegrating and disappearing.
Every time the red powder dug in, their bodies turned more and more golden and
disappeared.
The screams only lasted a moment.
Chwaaaarrrrk.
Even before a second was up,their bodies all disappeared with a golden flash.
Everyone who had filled up the space around the azure marble which connected the
1st and 2nd floors of the maze had disappeared.
Only Hansoo and the other adventurers had been left.
Pat.
As Christopher and the other adventurers watched the players disappear, their legs
all gave out and they fell onto their butts.
It wasn’t because the players had disappeared.
It was because they felt like they had escaped the mouth of a terrifying beast as
the red powder which had filled this entire space disappeared.
“Haa….”
“Phew….”
As Christopher and Ellenoia sighed out loud, the other adventurers sighed out as
well as if they had returned to reality and everyone then turned to look at Hansoo.
He looked quite tired as if there was a bit of strain on his mana but he still
looked healthy.
Christopher asked himself in confusion.
‘…That strange dragon alone was amazing but what the hell is this. Where the hell
do you get skills like this.’
The amount of mana he had to use that skill was amazing but the skill itself was
terrifying.
If one could have the same result just by pouring in mana then the players wouldn’t
have fought head over heels for good skills.
‘Did that trait of his guide him? To the places where he could get them?’
Suddenly Christopher felt sad.
If he had such strength or had the ability which guided him to places with such
rewards then he would’ve been much stronger than now and could’ve done much more.
But he soon shook his head.
The strong weren’t created from luck.
Since the ones who got strong by luck were merely fertilizer for the truly strong.
Only those who can smash through danger with their own abilities and jump into such
dangers in order to proceed could capture such rewards and become somebody strong.
Like a single powerful blade which had been tempered tens of thousands of times.
For him to be jealous of his trait when he couldn’t even fathom where that man had
gone to in order to earn those skills and that power.
‘Even if I knew, could I have done it?’
Christopher shook his head as he looked at Hansoo.
It was impossible for himself, he always found the safest paths since he was afraid
of death.
Even if he knew the answer.
Knowing the path and going through the path were two completely different things.
‘But… I should be able to follow him around and help him.’
As Christopher got up from his spot and looked around.
Something squirmed and got up.
While making a strange noise.
“Hhuuuuuuuhhhh…”
Christopher’s eyebrows twitched.
It was not his comrade.
Which means it was a player.
‘Somebody’s still alive huh.’
Hansoo might not have been able to finish him off because he didn’t have mana.
Since he looked quite tired after using that skill.
‘I can finish him off.’
Clank.
Christopher clenched onto his short sword and then headed towards the person who
was squirming in the distance.
Then.
The one who had been groaning suddenly stood up as he looked at Christopher and
shouted
“Woah woah woah! Wait! Wait! No! I’m not a player! Isn’t that why you didn’t kill
me?”
“…?”
‘…Adventurer? He’s one of us?’
Christopher frowned as he looked at the man speaking out.
Hansoo made a shocked expression.
‘An unexpected catch.’
It was clear where this adventurer came from if he was hiding his identity here.
<Ant tunnel>
As Hansoo mumbled and looked at the adventurer who was probably a part of that
clan.
Rumble.
A faint tremor rang throughout the maze.
Then.
Oooooong.
‘….Great Magic Formation?’
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the skull in his possession which had started to
shine.
Chapter 231
Reincarnator – Chapter 231 : The Great Seal (1)
Hansoo watched the man standing up while dusting himself off.
He could sense anybody within the red powder.
So he knew.
That this man was not a player.
Since there was no a player would’ve trembled from head to toe from the deathly
aura.
One’s deathly aura was created for survival and to threaten others.
One who hadn’t been in life threatening situations couldn’t squeeze out proper a
deadly aura.
This was why the players had a hard time distinguishing adventurers but adventurers
could figure each other out quite quickly.
Since they just needed to know if somebody had a deadly aura or reacted to one.
The man in front of his eyes spoke with an uncomfortable expression.
“…What are you going to do with me?”
He had seen a lot of people in his life.
And he was clear about one thing.
That even other adventurers did not guarantee his safety.
There were a lot of ways to survive in this world.
And the ones who are confident in surviving will only face more hardships.
Which increased the weaker they were compared to the other party.
The man who had been staring at Christopher and Hansoo, Abanoph, clenched his teeth
and spoke.
“Please just let me go. I was merely pretending to be a player within the other
players.”
It was different for other places but one thing was clear for those who were at the
Green Zone.
Respect each other’s territory.
Because they had to hide from the players, there was nothing good for them if they
interacted or fought with each other.
Of course grouping up wasn’t good as well.
Since it was easier to get caught if they stuck together.
Pretending to not have seen each other.

Pretending to not notice each other.
They survived until the next zone like this.
Until they reached the logout zone.
‘Or calmly stay trapped in here like me forever.’
Abanoph sighed as he looked at the man in front of his eyes.
This much strength was more than enough to become a formidable force in their
village.
But for him to be with people on the blacklist.
Even if these guys had multiple tens of lives, it wouldn’t be enough.
Nobody in this world wanted to interact with somebody on the blacklist.
Since it was not something they could live through even if they fought together.
They would just die together.
It would be for the better for them to mind their own business and to just go the
way they were going.
Christopher raised his short sword towards Abanoph.
“Where do you think you’re going?”
This man was suspicious.
Everything from the fact that he was hiding within the players as an adventurer to
roaming around this Great Maze.
‘This guy’s up to something.’
As Christopher aimed his short sword at Abanoph, his surviving underlings

surrounded Abanaoph as well.
And Abanoph sighed as he looked at Christopher.
‘It’s always the weaker ones.’
Abanoph looked at Christopher with an expression telling Christopher that he was

being insolent.
For him to raise his weapon against himself while being hurt like that.
It had been over a year and a half since he had broken through the Green Road and
arrived at this place.
These guys were just about level 200.
To him, who was at level 215, they were merely cute.
Even more so because hints of being an adventurer came out from each of their
movements.
He would win against such a group of weak people any day.
The issue was the other guy.
Abanoph cautiously spoke towards Hansoo.
“Please deal with these guys. Speak quickly if you want something. Stop watching
from the side please.”
Hansoo spoke out.
“Are you from the Ant Tunnel?”
The moment Abanoph heard the words Ant Tunnel.
He flinched and then his expression turned into one of rage.
“…You bastard. You knew already huh…”
Ant Tunnel.
Its existence alone shouldn’t be known.
Since it was the final sanctuary for adventurers who could not run away anymore.
Christopher watched the reaction of Abanoph and Hansoo, figured out the reason and
then made a shocked face.
‘…That was real?’
He had heard the rumors.
That there was a place here where bug players lived together.
He had thought it was a fake rumor since nobody had found it yet but for it to be
true.
Christopher spoke towards Abanoph who was glaring at them with a tremendous amount
of animosity.
“Why are you so angry? We’re being chased around like you as well. Aren’t we
comrades?”
“Comrades huh.”
Abanoph smirked.
Though there may be rumors, the members of Ant Tunnel were extremely careful about
their existence.
Even with other adventurers.
Since it was not an oasis for all adventurers.
The only ones who could come into the Ant Tunnel were those who were strong and
whom people like Abanoph himself, the <Watchmen>, judged worthy.
Of course not having been caught by the Bug Killers was obvious.
But for people on the blacklist to know the existence of his village.
He could not go to the village with these people.
‘Shit. Where did we leak the intel?’
Abanoph clenched his hands, gulped down his saliva and then glared at Hansoo.
If they even knew the name then it was pointless trying to fake it.
Abanoph suddenly started to breathe in a rough manner while looking for an

opportunity to leave.
“Phew. Fuck.”
‘There are no open spots. Fuck.’
He had thought he might be able to leave with his movement artifact, <Dark
Destruction>.
Since he had thought that the powerful man had used quite a lot of mana from the
previous skill.
But it was a huge miscalculation.
The moment he tried to run away, a part of his body would’ve been pierced.
Abanoph continued to breath roughly as he carefully asked Hansoo.
“…What do you want?”
Abanoph was ready to commit suicide.
The Players treated this as a game so they didn’t do anything harsh such as
torture.
But adventurers were different.
Since his opponent treated him as a human, they could be much more vicious to him.
But Hansoo merely shook his head towards the man.
“Nothing. Just go.”
“….!”
Abanoph flinched at that unexpected answer.
He had thought that this man would’ve tried to gain some intel out of him.
Even more so since he was an adventurer who had gotten onto the blacklist and
needed a place to hide.
But that was for somebody who needed to hide and not for Hansoo who was going to
cause even greater problems.
Ant Tunnel.
Those who hid in the corners of this Great Maze in order to survive.
He didn’t know where they hid or how strong they were.
People who were stronger than his expectation might be hiding there or a small
elite group might be there.
This was why they weren’t a part of his plan.
He couldn’t plan something out with such an unstable factor.
‘Well. It doesn’t seem like he would take us to the village… He wouldn’t fight for
us even if we drag him in.’
Hansoo thought up to this point and emptied his thoughts about Ant Tunnel.
He didn’t have time for this.
“We’ll leave so be careful.”
Hansoo, as he was about to walk away, whispered to the man Abanoph.
“It seems like you’re a watchman so go back to the village and report this.
Increase the number of watchmen, it’ll become more dangerous from now on.”
“…!”
Abanoph first made a shocked expression at Hansoo’s words and then made a helpless
expression.
Knowing the name of the village was one thing but for him to even know the social
structure.
‘…What the hell.’
Abanoph pondered for a moment and then started to run away towards a direction.
Christopher carefully asked Hansoo while watching Abanoph running away.
“Aren’t we going to chase?”
As long as one had a home, they would return to it.
And though he didn’t know what that ‘home’ was, it would be a useful place for them
to hide temporarily at.
Since it was clear how good they were at hiding from the fact that they hadn’t been
caught up until now.
“He won’t go back to the village right away. He would take a tremendous detour. Or
use a different method of communication.”
“True…”
“We’re going down.”
Christopher saw Hansoo stand up as he created the arrow in his hand again.
This arrow would easily allow him to find the way down to the next floor.
Elenoia whispered to Christopher with an expression of reassurance.
“It seems like things won’t be that dangerous at least. He’s really crazy. It seems
like…It seems like the players won’t be an issue.”
Elenoia spoke while stealing a glance at Hansoo.
A man who had destroyed hundreds of players in just an instant while they had a
hard time with merely a dozen or so.
Of course Hansoo looked tired from that feat as well but with this, there wouldn’t
be collisions from players for a while.
And the fact that the maze’s 2nd, 3rd and 4th floors were easy, from what they
heard at least, reassured her even more.
‘The players above won’t be able to come down that easily as well.’
Even if players rushed in because of him being in the blacklist, there was no way
of them figuring out where they would be since this place was a maze.
And if they came in small groups, Hansoo would just deal with them.
Hansoo shook his head as he head Elenoia’s whispers.
“Only the players inside this place.”
“…Huh?”
The ones who caused a threat were never the weaklings.
It was always the small amount of elites.
Ooooong.
Hansoo clutched the reverberating skull and then looked upwards to the ceiling of
the maze.
…………………………………………………
“What! Why won’t you let us in!”
“No entry! Go to other areas!”
“Fuck!”
Flame Warrior-V made a helpless expression as he was leading an entire group of bug
killers.
“…What the hell.”
All the NPC forces who managed the War Fortress had surrounded the Great Maze.
Though they couldn’t go in because they feared something but they were vigilant in
keeping the entrance closed.
And the small magic brigades that came over from the capital over the Warp Gates
were setting up countless suspicious looking magic seals all over the entrance of
the maze.
And the players were in daze as they saw this.
“Woah. Horn of the Ainos. Such an expensive item…They’re just grinding it and
throwing it around…Should I just cause a bit of trouble and deal with it for those
items?”
“You’re crazy. Damn. When is the level limit going to be released? We can just do
anything as long as we are caught up in level.”
The players joked around as they saw the countless artifacts and materials the
magic brigade had brought but nobody could jump in.
And the mumbles of the crowd got louder.
“What the hell is in there for them to not allow us to pass through?”
“I know right.”
The NPCs were using such expensive materials to reinforce the seal covering the
maze.
They were trying to completely seal the inside.
As the people looked at the entrance of the Great Maze in question.
Flame Warrior-V watched the NPCs creating the strange formation around the Great
Maze and made an expression of disbelief.
Level 330.
Arthus Krancheska.
An NPC who had been titled the greatest genius of the Kingdom and had risen to the
position of the vice general of the magic bridge merely at the age of 35.
That guy was somebody who was rare to see unless something happened with other
countries or kingdoms.
Flame Warrior-V wouldn’t have known if he hadn’t participated in the 3rd Great
Kingdom War of the past.
He was the man who had burned away hundreds of players who had participated in the
Kingdom quest with merely a wave of his hand.
If somebody like him went in then a problem will occur with the mission he had been
given.
‘Even he came? What the hell is in there for somebody like him to go in…’
Flame Warrior-V mumbled quietly as he looked at Krancheska who was watching the
surrounding players as if they were bugs and at the maze with rage.
Chapter 232
‘Anyways…Will I be able to enter at this rate?’
Flame Warrior-V had to get inside the maze first in order to accomplish the Clan
Leader’s orders.
But Krancheska’s aura was too fierce.
As if he would burn him and his entire group alive if they tried to go in.
‘What is it for him to be so cautious…’
As Flame Warrior-V was in a daze.
Somebody stomped out from behind him.
Flame Warrior-V looked at the woman who had walked out with eyes full of jealousy
and envy.
‘Mmm…Scarlet Demons.’
Flame Warrior-V thought of the blacklist he had activated as he watched the woman.
Even if he did activate the blacklist, it didn’t always work.
Even with the blacklist, there were a few players who didn’t die.
Since the bug players who had reached the max level were extremely powerful.
And since these guys roamed around the places where normal players couldn’t get
into, they were even harder to catch.
So there was a special group created for them.
<Scarlet Demons>.
The hunting group located at the top of the six grades which existed in the <Ant
Eaters>.
And the group he lead previously, <Azure Demons> was merely the third out of the
six.
But Scarlet Demons was incomparable to his own group in terms of power.
Since the Scarlet Demon was a super elite hunting group created from 15 master
players.
‘These guys were nearby huh.’
Flame Warrior-V gulped back his saliva as he looked at their weapons which shone
with a strange red light.
These were probably the items enhanced with the Spirit Stones that he had heard
about.
And the Scarlet Demons, consisting of master players, wouldn’t have used bad spirit
stones either.
They at least used ones that were A grades or even S grades that were rumored to be
extremely hard to find.
‘…I heard the clan leader poured a lot of effort into this group.’
Flame Warrior-V mumbled as he looked at the artifacts of these people which shone
brightly.
These were the ones who kept the pride of the bug killer clan <Anteaters>.
Once a bug player was found, they were not allowed to live.
They could not allow the bug players to escape their hands to laugh at them.
This was how the hunting group <Scarlet Demons> had been created.
Though it wasn’t as efficient as it could be, it was created to defend their pride.
Of course their might was nothing to scoff at.
None of the prey that the normal players had missed escaped the hands of these
guys.
The Scarlet Demons had come here.
And the second grade hunting troop who had the average level 230, the 3 groups of
<Golden Demons>, was here as well.
And the woman who had walked out was the leader of the Scarlet Demons who was in
charge of the 15 people in the Scarlet Demons and the 150 from the Golden Demons.
As Flame Warrior-V looked towards the female.
The leader of the Scarlet Demons, <Sharon Stiller>, spoke towards Flame Warrior-V.
“It’ll be hard for you to persuade these NPCs by yourself. I’ll talk from here
onwards. I’ve already spoken to the clan leader.”
“Mmm…”
‘This is too much.’
A game where countless players existed.
Of course there was a lot of interest with this game and the higher level clans
were similar to companies.
Of course there were secrets the normal clansmen did not know of.
Flame Warrior-V was curious about what it was so he looked towards Sharon Stiller
with a curious expression but soon realized he wouldn’t get an answer and quietly
moved away.
Sharon Stiller thanked Flame Warrior-V slightly and then walked towards Arthus
Krancheska.
Soon.
Arthus Krancheska made an extremely dissatisfied expression and handed over a

bright blue pouch over after speaking to Sharon Stiller for a bit.
The moment Sharon Stiller received the pouch.
Arthus Krancheska pointed towards Flame Warrior-V’s group and the Scarlet, Golden
demons.
“…Only you guys come in. I allow you guys to move in.”
Then.
“What? Why not us!”
“Are you being biased!?”
“Give us quests too!”
Dissatisfied voices of surrounding players rang throughout the area.
They were going crazy because they wanted to go in but they had suddenly been
enraged since only some were allowed in.
But the one who had been shocked the most was Flame Warrior-V.
‘Woah. He really allowed us to go in. What the hell did she say.’
She didn’t even do much.
She merely spoke for a short moment.
But for Arthus to allow them in so easily.
Sharon Stiller walked towards Flame Warrior-V and the Scarlet Demons who were
watching her with confused expressions and then spoke out.
“Let’s go in! To catch one fly!”
Flame Warrior-V, who had been standing in a daze, woke up from those words and
quickly followed after her.
As everybody was heading into the maze.
Arthus Krancheska’s mumbles could be heard next to Sharon Stiller.
“Fuck…If it wasn’t for the curse then I would’ve gone in.”
“…?”
As Flame Warrior-V watched Arthus Krancheska who was glaring at him in

dissatisfaction.
Sharon Stiller laughed towards Arthus Krancheska.

“Isn’t it nice. We’re dirtying our hands instead of you. It’s a win-win situation
for both of us. If we fail then come in instead of us.”
“…”
Arthus Krancheska made an annoyed expression while watching Sharon Stiller and then
turned around.
Sharon Stiller laughed in a strange manner as she watched Arthus Krancheska walk
away and took Flame Warrior-V and other team members into the maze.
…………………………………….
Rumble!
The Forked Lightning in Hansoo’s hand exploded out as it flew towards the people
who were charging towards him.
Kwaagagagaaak!
The players turned into golden lights as their vital spots were pierced by the
spear and disappeared into thin air.
Only leaving behind curses.
“Fucking bastard! Isn’t he too strong even for somebody in the blacklist!?”
“Waaaak! Fuck!”
Whooosh.
Hansoo frowned as he looked at these players.
‘…I can’t drain any health from these players. Is it because they’re avatars and
not real bodies?’
He should be able to drain energy from his enemies once he hit them with the
Nurmaha’s ring for vampiric effects but the players were merely disappearing into
golden light without giving him anything.
Of course it wasn’t like he was meeting players so strong or so numerous for it to

become a problem but it was still saddening for him.
And even more so since it would become harder the deeper he went in and the more
skilled players would appear.
Christopher, who had been leading the group with the arrow, suddenly shouted
towards the orb in the distance.
“It’s over there! That’s the entrance to the third floor!”
Then.
Whooosh!
Hansoo charged forward and jumped into the marble and Christopher, Elenoia and the
other members followed in.
Then.
“Haha! They came in!”
“Get them!”
Booooom!
The players who had been waiting below poured in attacks from all directions.
“Is there something you need down here or something?”
“Why are you rushing like this? Are you guys retarded?”
If Hansoo decided to hide then even if he was on the blacklist, it would be

annoying to find him in this large and complex maze.
But if they continued to climb down with an objective, things would change.
Since there weren’t that many portals that lead to the floors below even in the
wide Great Maze.
The hundreds of players who had been waiting by the entrance rushed in towards
Hansoo and Christopher.
Oooong.
Hansoo pondered if he should squeeze the Mana Jade once more but felt the pressure
the Mana Jade was in and then shook his head.
Since it hadn’t been long since he used the red powder, he didn’t have enough mana
for it.
Hansoo decided to save some stamina and mana as he started to swing his spear.
And soon a clash between Hansoo and the surrounding players occurred.
Booom!
Crunch!
“Holy shit this bastard!”
“What the hell! Did he use the Spirit Stone? Why is his attack power so high!?”
The players, who were generally weaker, died off constantly but they still charged
towards Hansoo like a swarm of ants.
This was why the players were fearsome.
Those who feared death would be scared even if a few were killed.
But since these guys didn’t fear death, they charged in like moths to a flame.
Even if it was incredibly inefficient, the players made sure to leave behind a tiny
damage onto Hansoo’s body before they died.’
Hansoo frowned as he sensed the injuries that were stacking onto his body.
‘This isn’t good.’
If he really decided to hide around and break through the groups of players while
recovering then he would be able to break through them with ease.
No, he would be able to massacre everyone within the Great Maze.
But if he dragged on like that then something from above might come down.
‘This much magic suppression…They are very strong.’
He needed to deal with it before those guys didn’t come down because of the <Curse
of the Ains> applied onto the entire Great Maze finally came.
Crunch!
“Fuck! He’s really strong. Shit!”
“Ugh! Should I have not come?”
Despite countless players dying, they were charging in while laughing.
Hansoo mumbled towards these guys.
‘Enjoy it for now.’
While Hansoo was reducing the player’s numbers while thinking of the infected
soldiers above.
A leg of the adventurer who had been fighting behind Hansoo flew off.
He had accidentally let go of an open spot in his defense because he couldn’t

handle the countless attacks.
There was a limit to how much fatigue they could handle from the battle since their
bodies were weaker than Hansoo’s.
And the player’s eyes shone as they charged in.
“Hahaha! One down!”
Even if they killed that one person and picked up their artifacts before dying it
would be a profit.
But they could not accomplish their goals.
Ssssssss!
“Huh? What the hell is this?!”
The players were shocked as they saw their bodies turning into golden lights from
the red powder.
Hansoo couldn’t watch it any longer and had released the red powder in a small area
by squeezing out some mana.
As all the players around them disappeared.
Crunch!
The players who had been holding onto Hansoo also disappeared into golden lights
and the area near the portal was cleared.
The surviving adventurer made a worried expression towards Hansoo despite clutching
onto his own leg.
“Ugh… Thank you. But your mana…”
Because of Hansoo had used the red powder in such a short amount of time again, his
expression was extremely pale.
A sign of mana depletion.
Christopher frowned as he watched from the side.
‘Fuck…We would all die at this rate.’
Hansoo would be able to safely reach the goal below.
But it was different for them.
Like a boulder slowly being cut away by the approaching waves, they would get cut
off one by one.
The power of the remaining players inside the maze was stronger than they had
expected.
At that moment.
A familiar voice was heard from the darkness of the maze.
“You’re working hard.”
“…!”
Christopher looked into the darkness with a shocked expression.
He didn’t expect to see that face again.
And it was the same for the man as well.
The Watchman of the Ant Tunnel group, Abanoph, made a bitter smile as he spoke.
“You guys don’t look good.”
“…You didn’t come here to joke with us, what do you want?”
Christopher judged that he needed to buy some time while Hansoo recovered some mana
and spoke out.
And Abanoph nodded at his words.
“I’m here to invite you to the Ant Tunnel.”
“…Why so suddenly?”
That man was clearly wary of inviting them to the Ant Tunnel.
Abanoph sighed as he replied.
“Our leader wants to see you.”
“…?”
Abanoph continued to speak towards Christopher who was making a confused

expression.
“Whether you come or not is your choice but it doesn’t seem like you guys have much
room to decide. It won’t be that bad for you don’t worry. I don’t know why you guys
are trying to go down but… We know every secret portal that players don’t know
about.”
“Hmm…”
It didn’t seem bad but Christopher was being wary because he was suspicious.
As Christopher was frowning from Abanoph’s words.
Hansoo, who had recovered a bit of mana, spoke towards Abanoph.
“Let’s go then.”
If it was a shortcut then there was no reason to deny him.
He was a bit curious too.
‘…If they hid this well then they might’ve been able to survive until the Great
Unification of the Abyss… Why have I not heard about any survivors?”
He would need to meet them in order to figure it out.
Abanoph made a bitter expression at Hansoo’s reply and then spoke.
“…Follow me.”
Abanoph disappeared into the shadows and Hansoo and the others quickly followed
him.
Chapter 233
Tadadadak.
‘It’s really complex huh.’
Christopher was shocked as he followed the man named Abanoph.
Left, right, left, left, right.

The Great Maze was a indeed a maze, it branched out in all directions and was
extremely complex.
Christopher’s brain was about to explode as he tried to remember the path.
‘This…This is why the people couldn’t adventure the entire maze.’
This complexity and the vastness of this place.
According to one user’s estimations, the 3rd floor of the Great Maze was about ten
thousand square kilometers.
How long would it take to go through all this?
Of course if there wasn’t any Protection Elixirs or the Ains below, the 3rd floor
might’ve been completely searched.
The human’s curiosity was limitless and there were countless amounts of players.
But why would they search around this vast useless land here when the valuable
things were below.
It would be much more profitable to go down into the 4th and 5th floor of the maze
and earn the Protection Elixirs from the Ains.
Thanks to all these factors, many parts of the maze were left as a mystery.
As if Abanoph had read Christopher’s mind, he started to laugh and speak out.“Well.
This complexity is the reason why we can stay hidden. And… Because we still feel
uneasy, there are <Watchmen> like us.”
“Watchmen?”Abanoph replied with an expression full of pride.
“Yes. We are in charge of roaming around the maze and looking out for players.”
People who roamed around the Ant Tunnel within this maze, hide amongst the players
to accomplish their goals.
Of course it consisted of people who can very adapt fooling others into thinking
they are a player and run away quickly in times of danger.
The Watchmen, like Abanoph, had 2 main roles.
First.
Lead players, who might go astray and accidentally reach their village, somewhere
else.
Second.
Find Adventurers within the maze, look them over and pull them into the village.
“We need to help each other when we’re all being chased. At least here.”
“…”Christopher looked at Abanoph with a new look.
He didn’t have a great impression of him because they had met in very suspicious
and hostile circumstances but for him to be doing such good deeds.
If everything that guy had said was true then they were basically acting as a
sanctuary for the surviving adventurers.
Abanoph spoke to Christopher with a heavy expression.“I’m not actually not sure if
I’m doing the right thing. For me to bring you guys, who are on the blacklist, into
this place…”
It might’ve been different for unknown adventurers but those who were on the
blacklist usually got chased down quite meticulously.
There was another huge problem.
If they find out that this person did not leave the maze then there are those who
would search every nook of this maze.
Those who would search this humongous place in order to find that one person.
‘Scarlet Demons… Damned bastards.’
Abanoph grinded his teeth as he remembered his clan of the past which had been
killed off after being chased to the end of the world.
His clan leader was at level 250 in this world’s standards.
He was much stronger than himself but couldn’t escape the Scarlet Demon’s chase and
had died before he reached the Ant Tunnels.
A group created to just keep their pride.
That was the main reason why they were even more careful and even more meticulous
than others.
‘I have no idea what the leader wants to do.’
Abanoph started to quickly move out as he shook his head.
He was curious but he did not question the leader.
Since he would’ve long been ripped apart by the players if the leader hadn’t pulled
him into the Ant Tunnels.
The reason why he had become a Watchman was to repay what little he could.
As well as saving those who are in similar situations as him.
Toong Tootoong.
Abanoph suddenly made a strange noise inside the maze.
And from afar a similar noise echoed.
Similar but a bit different.
“We’re almost here. Come on.”
Hansoo, as he watched Abanoph’s actions, figured out how these people had been able
to survive inside the Maze for so long.
‘So they don’t stay in one place huh.’

Because then there wouldn’t be a need to alter their routes by sending signals
every so often.
At the same time he felt very sad.
About the people here.
They had to constantly move around in case they got caught.
They were living in a constant state of danger.
But even before Hasnoo could finish his thoughts.
A faint light appeared in the distance and lit up the paths of the maze.
At the same time.
Something that looked like a trailer could be seen in the distance.
Trailers that resembled camping cars.
“Huh…”As Christopher and the others exclaimed out loud at the presence of other
people.
Abanoph sighed and spoke.“We’re here. There’s space for you guys too so… Take a
break.”Abanaoph looked at the empty trailers out of the hundreds and spoke with a
bitter expression.
……………………………………………..
“Ugh… Be a bit more gentle.”“Shut up. You can regenerate the injuries on your leg
if you use regeneration skills anyway. Just wait a bit more.”“Fucking hell. Just
because it’s not your own leg…”Christopher and the others felt relieved as they
started to heal their injuries.
Well, they hadn’t really dropped their guard yet.
Though they had followed Hansoo, they didn’t know if the people here would be
friendly or hostile to them.
Even more so as they saw the eyes of hundreds of others who were looking at them
with uncomfortable gazes.
But the reason why they had felt so relieved was because of the scenery inside the
trailers.
Extremely familiar looks.
“So it’s not just the exterior that looks like camping cars huh.”“The interior is
the important part.”
Abanoph replied to the people who had been looking at the camping cars with shocked
expressions.
TVs, sinks, beds and even simple drawers.
There was actually a picture which seemed to have been made from dyes.
‘…A couple?’
As Christopher frowned at the portrait with a man and a woman, Abanoph kindly
answered him from beside him.
“These are people who had lived here previously. They were both Watchmen. They both
got chased and became a couple after coming into the Ant Tunnels.”“…”
Christopher asked carefully after realizing what Abanoph’s words meant.
“…So it’s not completely safe huh?”“Ha.”
Abanoph scoffed at those words.
Complete safety.
There was no place where a cockroach would be safe where humans lived.
Since the cockroaches were just <Bugs>.
It was the same in this world.
No matter how well they hid, there would be traces and tails sticking out.
There were about 900 people here.
And about 50 to 100 people came in every year.
People who had been chased into the end and came into the Great Maze in case there
was a hiding place here and had gotten rescued by Watchmen like himself.
But this number did not change from year to year.
Since a similar amount got killed by bug killers and players.
They couldn’t just sit idle here hidden, they had to find things to eat and hunt as
well.
They needed to raise their strengths like this and prepare to head towards the
logout zone.
Of course there was no way to not get caught in the eyes of players and a large
amount of people being sacrificed was normal.
‘But living in this much luxury is not bad.’
The interiors which resembled the modern days was to just allow them to remember
the place where they had lived in peace.
Of course there were no mechanical tools but they, with their monstrous strengths,
could easily twist around metal boards to make things which resembled items such as
TVs.
This was the reason why pulling these things around wasn’t hard for them.
Abanoph looked at the traces of the dead and then spoke towards Christopher.
“Well. It’s just replicas but you can alter the interiors any way you like. Since
these things were all custom made to one’s own likings. There are some things
stacked over there so you can bring some from there. Return the ones here back
there too.”“…”
“Well we need to recycle or something right? Hurry and go.”“It doesn’t seem like
there’s much of a reason to. There’s no guarantee we’ll be staying here.”“…Ah.”
Abanoph stopped.
These guys were indeed irregulars.
He didn’t know what would happen to these guys.
He had forgotten because there had been nobody else before who had come here and
had left.
And this pissed him off.
‘Fuck. They really display the fact that they just came up.’
Those who had been chased for a long time were afraid of leaving this place.
But for him to think about leaving.
‘You guys need to know you are lucky. To meet such a powerful person.’
Abanoph made an annoyed expression and then spoke towards Hansoo.“Oh, right. Let’s
get to the main point then. If you healed enough then let’s go. The leader’s on the
inside.”
“…”
The adventurers walked out from their camping cars at Abanoph’s words, walked
through the eyes of those who were on guard against them and headed towards the
camping car at the center of the entire place.
………………………………………….
“Welcome. I am the leader of this place. Kamiyou.”
Christopher and Hansoo looked at the man who had an artificial leg in front of
them.
They knew what this man had gone through from just looking at this leg.
Hansoo spoke towards the man.
“Why did you call us?”Kamiyou laughed at Hansoo’s question and replied.
“Befoore that, let me ask you a question. Why are you trying to go down?”Everybody
else looked at Hansoo as well.
They were curious as well.
But before Hansoo could reply.
Kamiyou laughed as he replied.
“Are you perhaps trying to rip out the God’s Destruction Maul and destroy the Great
Seal that is placed upon this place?”Then.
The surrounding people made confused expressions.And Hansoo frowned.
Kamiyou laughed as he looked at Hansoo.
“I’ve gone through a lot of things here. And I’ve met a lot of people while living
here. And out of those… I’ve even met those who weren’t human.”“…You met the Ains
huh.”Kamiyou nodded.
“Yes. Well…meeting the Ains is not really special. I’ve actually met a special Ain.
I’ve met the one who was leading the Ains who had been sealed below. He seemed to
have a lot of special tricks.”
Hansoo realized what this man had heard after hearing up to this point.
And how he knew about his own plan.
‘He met the Prophet huh.’
Ain.
The race who had the protection of the Spirits.
The one who had the protection from the Great Spirit, could see the future and had
received the role to lead the race.
Prophet.
Hansoo looked at the man who had met the Prophet with an amused expression.
**Please read the post notes for details. Thank you
Chapter 234
Roaaaarrr!
‘Uaaaa.’
Flame Warrior-V made an expression full of fear as he looked at the infected

soldiers who were being swept off after being turned into dust.
Countless infected soldiers were crawling around but they were moving towards the
entrance down to the 2nd floor at a constant pace as if they did not pose any
threat to them.
Of course the thing that caught his attention was the red light on Sharon Stiller’s
sword.
Every time the red light exploded out, it felt like the entire maze got lit up.
Flame Warrior-V looked at the weapon with envy.
‘I heard the weapon itself changes when one used S rank Spirit Stones on them.’
A weapon which he couldn’t even dream of having.
At the same time Flame Warrior-V got curious.
About what exactly was their objective below.
‘…Would she answer me if I asked her?’
If she was going to hide everything from him, she wouldn’t have brought him along
in the first place.
“Uh…By the way, why are we going down? Is there a reason for us to head out with
this large of a scale?”
Sharon stiller pondered as she looked at Flame Warrior-V for a moment.
‘Hmm. I did hear that this guy’s abilities were quite good.’
But there was an issue.
‘This guy belongs to Michael Dawson’s branch… Am I allowed to tell him?’
The Anteater clan was led by two clan leaders.
Himura and Michael Dawson.
They had gotten together in the beginning because they didn’t like bug players and
in order to hunt them down.
But as the size of their organization grew and they became a clan which was
comparable to the 10 great clans, the opinions of the two started to diverge.
Himura stuck by the roots of the Anteater clan and put his focus into killing the
bug players.
He said that everyone gathered in this clan had come to kill the bug players and
needed to continue hunting them.
On the other hand, Michael Dawson said that they have expanded enough so they
needed to now focus on finances.
Since he felt that it was a waste for such a giant clan to invest such a large
amount of money in killing bug players.
Both sides were correct.
Though Exodus was a game where they could have fun, it was also a world which gave
them the chance to earn large amounts of money.
And according to what Sharon Stiller knew, Flame Warrior-V was neutral but still a
bit closer to Michael Dawson.
Since he was indeed interested in earning money.
And herself and the Scarlet Demons were with Himura.

The Scarlet Demons was a hunting team which Himura invested a lot of money in to
create.
Sharon Stiller spoke up to that point and cautiously continued.
“This is as much as I can say. If you want more then you have to join our side.”
Since she had heard that he was quite capable, it wouldn’t be bad to work together.
Since once he signed the contract he would keep the secrets even if he needed
money.
“Mmm…”Flame Warrior-V nodded after a brief moment of thought.
‘I’ve been… Marked from the mistake this time. It might be better for me to cling
onto another rope at this point.’
As Flame Warrior-V nodded, Sharon Stiller made a content expression and spoke.
“This is information that is hard to come by so listen well. Even out of the Master
Players, only those who are interested in the history of kingdoms know this.”Sharon
Stiller then looked around her surroundings.
“Do you know who created this maze?”
Flame Warrior-V looked at her with a confused expression.
What was the name of the maze?
It was the Great Maze of the Ains.
Obviously the Ains on the 5th floor made it, who else?
Sharon Stiller laughed as she looked at Flame Warrior-V.
“You think that the Ains made it right?”“…Didn’t they?”
Sharon Stiller shook her head.
“Hmm. You aren’t wrong. Half correct.”“Mmm?”
Sharon Stiller continued to laugh.
“It’s as you said. Well, the humans made it but the curse of the Ains is laid on
top of it.”Usually, cooperation would be a case where both parties were content
with the result.
But this cursed maze was different.
The humans and the Ains hated each other and they fought, this structure was the
result of it.
A giant maze which pressed down the Ains but at the same time despised the humans.
The grave of people and the place where the Ains are sealed.
“This is why we’ve been able to come in by trading with the Kingdom. They don’t
like coming in here. Because of the curse.”“Curse?”“You saw on the way here. The
corpses.”“Ah…”
Flame Warrior-V realized.
He figured out how the infected soldiers on the 1st floor had been created.
“It seems they not only lose their powers when they come in here but the Ains
apparently attack them as well. This is why they let us in instead.”“Hmm…”
Flame Warrior-V didn’t know what had been traded but he understood the situation.
The Scarlet Demons would do what the Kingdoms had trouble doing.
And the Scarlet Demons would also take care of their business while they were in
here.
Then.
Sharon Stiller looked around at the ground for a bit after coming down to the 2nd
floor through the blue maze and then smiled.
“Found him. Let’s go. I’ll tell you more later.”“…Mmm.”Thinking about it, he would
figure out why he had followed them in later anyway.
Flame Warrior-V used his skill and started to follow the others.
………………………………………..
Ain.
The delegates of the Spirits.
The race who had been crushed down into the maze and could not come out.
Kamiyou asked Hansoo.“He told me this when I met the Prophet in the past.”
“What did he say?”“He said that one day you and the others would come to help him
and the other Ains, he told me to guide you guys well.”
Hansoo shrugged his shoulders at these words.
“How do you know I am him?”
“I was curious so I asked as well. But the answer was simple.”<If you feel that
when you see him there would be nobody else who you had seen or will see would be
more befitting then that man is the one. In the prophecy, his appearance is all but
destruction and blood.>
Kamiyou chuckled as he thought of these words.
Blood and destruction.
There were no adventurers who were strangers who these things.
This is why he had thought that it would be hard for him to find the man.
‘For him to appear in front of me.’
He realized the moment he saw Hansoo.

That nobody else would fit the prophecy better.
Kamiyou looked at Hansoo and smiled as he spoke.“It seems correct

right?”“Hmm.”Hansoo shrugged.
It was quite similar to him indeed.
Kamiyou spoke towards Hansoo.
“I was curious. How you would help us and the Ains. Will you help us separately? Or
is the thing you’re trying to accomplish beneficial for all of us? After thinking
about it, I came to a single conclusion.”The thing the Ains dearly wanted.
It was to leave this cursed seal, the Great Mazed.
And his goal was to get revenge against the cursed people who had trapped them
here.
“So, you’re probably here to release the seal. The one on the 4th level.”
People thought that the Great Maze lead all the way up to the 5th floor but that
wasn’t the entire truth.
The maze the humans had built stopped at the 4th floor.
The floor below, the 5th floor, had been created by the Ains.
So the Seal existed in the deepest part of the Maze, the 4th floor.
In a mysterious corner that nobody had been to.
‘Probably only the magic brigade who laid down the seal knows where it is.’
No player knew where it was.
So Kamiyou was curious as well.Wondering how the man in front of him would find it.
And another thing.
‘…I’m not sure if it’ll help us.’
The Ains being unsealed wasn’t necessarily good for them.
It wasn’t like they were going to fight for the adventurers.
The Ains despised the Kingdoms and the countries who had trapped them.
But they didn’t hate the players.
And he and the other adventurers despised the players who massacred their friends
and family.
But in a sense, they didn’t hate the kingdoms and countries who were in a similar
situation.
According to the prophecy of the Ains, helping this man would be beneficial to the
Ains and in result would be beneficial for them as well but nobody knew how this
would play out.
And Kamiyou wasn’t the only one to think this way.
A swift-looking beauty next to Kamiyou spoke towards Kamiyou.“Mr Kamiyou. How could
you let these people into the village with only a prophecy!? The Scarlet Demons
might chase us down at this rate!”Well, only the Scarlet Demons finding them
wouldn’t be bad.
But if the players rush in while the Scarlet Demons buy time then they would all
get massacred.
And for just a prophecy?
The woman, Einchel, did not believe in those words.
If there indeed was a Prophet and he could see the future, why did they lose to the
humans?
After their loss they had been trapped within the maze and had become something
which only dropped Protection Elixirs when killed.
Knowing the future and preparing for it was the same as being unbeatable.
If they had a prophet then how did they turn out like that?
Kamiyou shook his head at Einchel’s words.
She was right.
The best thing to do might be to hide in here until the storm went past.
But the last words of the prophet were on his mind.
<When the storm hits, the only safe place is in the center. The eye of the storm.>
‘Ugh… What do I do? How much should I help him?’
The feelings that came from the Prophets felt too real for him to ignore the words.
Since if the prophet’s words were true then he should take everyone from the
village and go with Hansoo but then they would collide with the players.
On the other hand, if he were to help the least possible then he could just tell
them the ways to the secret portals below.
Kamiyou started to ponder while staring at Hansoo.
…………………………………………..
Flame Warrior-V couldn’t hold onto his curiousity while running with the Scarlet
and Golden Demons and asked.“Uh, what is the thing we need to do for the
Kingdom?”‘Is it related to the blue pouch from before?’
As Flame Warrior-V mumbled while thinking about the blue pouch she had received
from Krancheska, the leader of the Magic Bridgade.
Sharon Stiller laughed as she replied.“We can do it slowly. It’s not like it’s
hard.”“Huh?”“Well. They did seem hurried but that’s their issue. We can deal with
our issue first right? We can do it after we finish with our job.”“Then what is the
thing we have to do?”Sharon Stiller started to open her mouth and Flame Warrior-V,
who had finally been able to hear what they had to do, focused his hearing.
Sharon Stiller spoke.“Mmm. If you had a secret farm with animals…And if the entire
farm was about to turn into a wreck what would you do? If it’s a situation where
you can’t keep them anymore?”“,,,?”“Shouldn’t you turn them all into minced meat?
Before you lose everything? Or before others find out? Oh, I found it.”Sharon
Stiller found the traces here and there in the Maze and started to hum.
Chapter 235
Kamiyou pondered for a moment, looked around and then shook his head at Einchel.
“Let’s move. We need to go with him.”“What… If we move together like this, we will
definitely get caught!”
Einchel freaked out as she spoke.
The players weren’t stupid.
They already guessed that something was hiding here and were always looking for
their traces.
They just weren’t quite interested in them because there were more precious things
in deeper floors.
And even in such a situation and themselves moving discreetly, they lost around a
hundred people a year.
What would happen if a number close to a thousand moved at once?
There was only one answer for so many people moving when the other players weren’t
notified of it.
Bug players.
They would get chased down immediately.
‘Why must we go through such lengths…’
Einchel clenched her teeth as she looked at Kamiyou who had a very resolute
expression.
She wanted to say the ones who opposed this idea should stay and only those who
wanted to follow should.
Though Kamiyou was a good leader he didn’t really force anybody.
But that was actually the worse choice.

The reason why the players hadn’t searched the corners of the Maze was because they
didn’t have any real proof.
Though a small number had been caught, because of the secret of their location and
existence being bounded by Kamiyou’s trait <Contract>, they had been able to stay
hidden.
But the story might change if a large amount of people got caught.
It would be impossible not to become suspicious when hundreds of people got caught
at the same time.
They would pour all their strengths to search the entire maze.
Which meant that if Kamiyou didn’t change his thoughts, there was only one choice.
For all of them to follow.
Einchel thought up to this point and then shouted towards Kamiyou in rage,
“Fuck! Are you crazy? Even if you’re the leader, you cannot just trust in a piece
of some random prophecy and do this! What’s so great about those things that are
trapped below!?”
Even if Hansoo did succeed in destroying the seal, that would be the end of it.
Those things were still the ones who had lost.
There’s no way they could win with them.
And there was an even bigger issue.
The ones where kingdoms and countries outside would charge in to kill them.
‘It’s terrifying…Fucking hell.’
Einchel’s body shuddered as she remembered the massacre caused by the captain of
the Magic Brigade, Francheska.
That person alone was that strong.
And there were plenty of people stronger than him in the kingdom and there were
people who were even stronger in those countries, the empires that ruled over this
damned world.
The players alone were hard to deal with, they couldn’t afford to make enemies with
them as well.
Kamiyou spoke out with a dark expression towards Einchel who was looking back at
him with eyes full of despair.
“…I see, they’ve just been blindly following me the entire time.”
Kamiyou shook his head.
Losers.
They didn’t lose because they were weak.

Instead they had been tied down below in order to bear the consequences of their
strength.
If the Ains were indeed that weak then why would the kingdoms and the empires try
so hard to maintain the seal and were always on their toes about the seal breaking?
And why did they not come down to kill the Ains?
‘And that Prophet was really… Really….’
Kamiyou finished his thoughts and then made up his mind.
‘Yeah. The important thing right now isn’t… Maintaining the current situation.’
Unlike Einchel, Kamiyou decided to look further ahead into the future.
Countless players would get in their way while they traversed through the Green
Zone.
At this rate, they will slowly sink into the depths and get killed off.
He didn’t know if the AIns being released would be beneficial or harmful to them as
a whole.
But he was sure of one thing.
That a change that would sweep across the entire Green Zone will happen.
A great change.
Moving quickly wasn’t enough to escape from the Green Zone, the swamp that dragged
them down.
They needed a change that would sweep across the entirety of this damned place.
Of course there was no guarantee that they would be safe from this change.
‘…I just need to pray that the prophecy is true then.’
Though there would be people who opposed him, there was nothing else he could do.
He would just take everyone who would come with him.
Kamiyou finished his mumbles and then spoke to Hansoo.“Let me lead you to the
secret portal.”
All the portals that have been found were already swarming with players who had
seen the blacklist.
It was confirmed by the Watchmen.
Even Hansoo would get slowed down if he had to go through thousands of people.
But in this place, there was a portal for them to escape during an emergency.
A portal which hadn’t been found by them distracting and misleading others through
the Watchmen.
There was a portal for going up and another for going down but the only important
thing was the one going down.
As Kamiyou looked around to persuade everyone to go down with him.
‘Ugh…’
Kamiyou clenched his teeth as he looked at the eyes of the people staring at him.
Chaos and distrust.
Why did he have to go this far?
But this was a reasonable reaction since their leader was trying to make all of
them leave after finally securing a safe haven for them to stay just because of
some random stranger.
Kamiyou looked towards Hansoo with a sorry expression and spoke.
“Could you give me a bit of time?”
He needed to persuade as much as he could, if not all.
And he had the confidence to do so if there was time.
Since there wasn’t much choice for the ones staying.
Hansoo nodded at Kamiyou’s words.
Since it wouldn’t take long.
‘….He probably has a contract type trait.’
Maintaining the security of this place was impossible just through hard work.
Them not being found despite a hundred of them being caught and killed each other
meant one thing.
That he had a method or a trait to control the ones who entered.
And the trait <Contract> which could put restrictions on those weaker than oneself
could easily accomplish this.
‘And…He probably has a few other methods in the contract that could be used for
this situation.’
Since the weaker ones separating at an important moment would only make them
weaker.
Even if he didn’t like to do such things, as long as he wasn’t a stupid leader he

would’ve set some things up.
It wouldn’t take long by using it.
‘Tsk. I wish I could help with the persuasion…’
But sadly there was not much he could do.
Since he had indeed come to break the seal but being with him wasn’t particularly
safer or anything.“I’ll wait and we can…”
As Hansoo started to speak.Rumbleee.
Classshh.
Sounds of thunder and lightning echoed throughout the maze from a distance.
A vicious sound that was different from the ones the Watchmen made.
Everyone’s expression froze as they heard this.
……………………………………………….
Rrrrummblee!
Endless amounts of flame poured out from the sword of the captain of the Scarlet
Demons, Sharon Stiller.
Towards the trailers at the outermost parts of the Ant Tunnel the watchmen set up
as residence.
Whoooosh!
The fire, which rushed forward like a dragon made of flames, ate up the trailer as
the giant trailer started to melt down.
The trailer was merely made of steel after all.
There was no way it could handle the S grade Spirit Stone, <Scarlet Flower>, that
could buy an entire house at the center of the capital.
Basically it was like using a weapon meant to slay dragons just to kill a few
chickens.
Others might call her stupid for doing so but would Sharon Stiller have used a
weapon imbued with a spirit stone just to melt down a trailer?
Screams came out from the trailer surrounded by flames.
“Uaaaaaaa…”“Kuaaaak!”
People, who though were low level, had been armed with artifacts and magic
resistance skills.
But even they could not withstand the flames from the spirit stone.
Sharon Stiller smiled as she saw this.
“Though it’s a bit much to kill a few bugs…We should use a secure method since
they’re strong.”
Sharon Stiller then pointed with her chin towards the back.
Towards those who had been looking at the Bug Players with green in their eyes.
The moment the nod came, five members of the Gold Demons walked out in glee.
Towards the bug players who were burning up in the distance and barely maintaining
their life.
And Sharon Stiller and the other fifteen Scarlet Demons just watched the Gold
Demons walking by.
It wasn’t that they didn’t have the confidence to handle the situation.
Since they didn’t bring the Gold Demons because they lacked strength.
The 15 of them, armed with S and A grade Spirit Stones, were sure that they could
erase any group of bug players.
They was only a single reason why they brought the Gold Demons.
“Uaaaaaak!”“Kuuhuk!”
The Gold Demon members swung their blades towards the Watchmen,
And the two watchmen who were ablaze were people who could easily deal with five
members of the Gold Demons.
But they could not fight the Gold Demons while being surrounded by Sharon Stiller’s
flames that were burning them alive.
They couldn’t even resist as they lost their lives.
At that moment.
Kiiing!
Two of the five members of the Gold Demons shined out brightly.
A sign of leveling up.
And the other members looked at this with satisfied expressions.
“Keke! This is why I can’t stop being a bug killer.”
“Why did I farm dungeons until now?”
Of course they wouldn’t usually level up once from just this.
But the remaining exp they needed which they would’ve had to grind out had been
filled up in an instant.
Flame Warrior-V nodded as he looked at this scene.
‘…So she brought them to raise them huh.’
Experience was useless to the Scarlet Demons who were already at cap levels.
But the tremendous amount of experience would be waste to just throw it away.
Sharon Stiller laughed towards the Gold Demon members and walked forward.
“Don’t be happy about just this much. There’s so much more to go.”
The Gold Demons who had been following shouted out in glee.
“Hahahaha! Yes!”
“Let’s chase them down before they run!”“For justice!”
There was nothing more fun than leveling up in a game.
Especially more so in a game like exodus where some say the max level is when the
game began due to all the contents made specifically for those at level 250.
As the people were shouting in glee.“Aaaah! Cursed bastards!”
A person jumped up from the flaming trailer and started to run away.
A Watchman had been hiding despite burning up and started to madly run the moment
he saw an opening.
And the Gold Demons immediately started to chase.
“Where do you think you’re going?!”
It was pointless to run.
Since one wouldn’t be able to run at their full speed with injuries.
The Scarlet Demons shrugged their shoulders as they saw the Gold Demons chasing.
There wasn’t much for them here since they were already at max level.
They just needed to do the job they were tasked with, receive rewards from the
leader.
‘It won’t be dangerous anyway.’
Sharon Stiller mumbled inwardly.
The bug players would get erased once they got killed.
A sane person would not be able even think of fighting them.
They would just focus on running away.
And this was why she had dealt the first blow.
Since it was easier to hunt those running.
‘And it’s useless to run anyway.’
As Sharon Stiller was looking at the Gold Demons who were running up ahead with a
calm expression.
Boooooooom!
Something giant flew in from across the maze and smashed into the Gold Demons.
With a tremendously loud noise.
“Kuaaaak!”
“What the fuck!”

One of the Gold Demon members melted away and the other seven’s bodies got smashed
apart and were flung backwards.
The only one surviving in the tunnel was the Watchmen.
“Huuaak…Phew…”
The Watchmen, who had barely dodged the attack which resembled a dragon, lost
strength in his legs and fell down onto the ground.
At the same time.
Whoosh.
Hansoo raised the man and then pointed towards the back.
“Go back there and join the others.”
Hansoo, who was fixing a bit of his body back, then spoke while looking at the
Scarlet and Gold Demons in the distance.
“It seems I’ll have to ‘talk’ with these guys for a bit.”
“Ha.”
It was clear that he wasn’t talking about exchanging words from the way he was
holding the spear.
Sharon Stiller raised her sword with a dumbfounded expression.
Chapter 236
Sharon Stiller realized who the person in front of her was the moment he came into
view.
Since he was the man who had become incredibly famous in such a short amount of
time.
The blacklist of the Anteater clan was that effective.
But she had never thought that he would appear in front of her.
‘It seems he became confident because he only dealt with lower levels…’
Well, he wasn’t particularly low-leveled relative to those around level 200.
But she could do the things he had done just now as well.
‘Just how do you think I earned this.’

Sharon Stiller clenched the artifact imbued with the <Scarlet Flower> in her hands.
Though it was a game, it was almost like real life.
And this game was actually more realistic when the game itself was more important
for them then real life.
There were an invisible wall between males and females and she had gone through a
tremendous amount of rough work to climb to the position as the captain of the
Scarlet Demons.
And, ironically, even by using a weapon only a female could use in order to deal
with the weakness a female had.
‘Himura… Fucking bastard.’
Sharon Stiller forcibly tried to erase the disturbing memories as she looked
towards the bug players.
This is how she had gained strength.
But these guys had gained them way too easily.
By using unfair methods such as hacks.
Since there were people like the bug players who fought at an uneven playing field,
people like her had to give up things they shouldn’t have in order to survive.
As she thought up to this point.
Crunch.
The rage and hatred she had towards Himura deep inside her was transferred onto the
person in front of her.
At the same time Sharon Stiller’s expression crunched up.
To the point of shocking Flame Warrior-V next to her.
‘What the. Does she have a personal grudge or something? Why is her expression like
this?’
It was the first time he had seen Sharon Stiller’s expression, which was usually
always smiling and calm, scrunch up this much.
As Flame Warrior-V was still in shock.
Kiiiiiiing!
The weapon in Sharon Stiller’s hands started to heat up.
While spewing out red light like a furnace bellowing out fire.
At the same time.
Boooooom!
A giant flame scorched out and flew towards the bug player in front of her.
A much more intense flame melted the walls of the maze and headed towards Hansoo.
‘As I expected…I cannot win in a head on fight.’
The ones who had used the S grade Spirit Stones were no joke.
Since it was a fragment which held the souls of the spirits which ruled this world
at one point.
Of course this much wasn’t enough to beat him.
But there were the Scarlet Demons and even 150 Gold Demons behind.
And since they could fight without fear of death, it would be even worse.
But there was a reason why he had come.
‘…Not bad Kamiyou. A threat.’
<Buy some time while I take them below ! Or else we won’t move a step towards the
portal!>
‘Not bad.’
He could buy at least two hours.
Hansoo shrugged his shoulders and swirled up two dragons with his spear.
Kuuududuk.
As his body slightly got twisted.
Booooom!
Two dragons clashed into the inferno.
The dragons which had killed the Gold Demons from before.
Soon.
Rummble!
The entire maze shook from the collision of the dragon and the flame.’
‘…I can’t get held back from just you.’
Sharon Stiller mumbled as she looked at the Scarlet Flower.
A power which he had gained through large amounts of sacrifice.
It wasn’t something which would go away simply by shutting the game off.
It was strength which could give her honor, strength and a place on society in real
life.
And for this, she had to lick the soles of Himura temporarily.
By using the strength he had given her.
‘I’ll erase you all…’
“Clean him up!”Then.
Rummblee!
The Scarlet and Gold Demons started to charge at the same time.
………………………………………………
Rumble.
‘Fuck…Faster. Faste!’
Einchel got into an even bigger hurry from the vibration that shook the entire
maze.
“Leave behind the trailers! Just take the weapons!”Einchel screamed out as she took
the lead position instead of Kamiyou who had gone ahead.
“Fuck! How did those guys find out about us!”It was funny how she was pondering
whether to go or not just a few moments ago.
For the Scarlet Demons to crash in so suddenly.
Einchel grinded her teeth while thinking of Christopher and the other blacklisters
but then shook her head.
‘No, it’s not because of them. Fuck.’
They weren’t retards, they wouldn’t have left behind such obvious tracks.
And the location of collision was completely opposite from the direction they came
from anyway.
Well, all of this didn’t matter anyway.
‘There’s…only one path now.’
Einchel mumbled inwardly as she looked towards Kamiyou shouting in the distance.
Well, towards the skulls in Kamiyou’s hands.
The skulls Hansoo had left behind before leaving.
Hansoo told Kamiyou.
<This skull has a formation similar to the sealing formation the magic brigade
created. If you pour in some mana then you can sense it minutely reacting to other
magic formations.>
<Then…>
Hansoo nodded at Kamiyou’s expression.
<Yeah. If you pour in mana then you can find the location of the seal in the fourth
floor. Though there wouldn’t be much reaction because of the distance but it
wouldn’t be hard for you to catch such a thing.>
Hansoo gave them a simple task.
While he bought time, they had to clear a path to the seal.
Einchel nodded as she flew towards the portal.
‘Thats easy…’
Whooosh!
Einchel saw the last member of Ant Tunnel going through the portal and flew into
the portal as well.
Then.
The strange noise of the portal gulped in Einchel and led her to the fourth floor.
Kamiyou quickly spoke to Einchel the moment she came out.
“Is everyone here?”
“Yes. But the method of finding the parth…”Kamiyou nodded at those words.“That
doesn’t seem very hard.”
It might’ve been hard if there were a lot of players but the secret tunnel had
remained hidden from being discovered.
And the players looking for the bug players actually helped them.Since most of them
gathered around the other portals.
‘We need to hurry.’
Kamiyou finished his thoughts and spoke towards the people.
“Let’s go.”Then.
Christopher spoke next to him as if he didn’t like some things.
“Can’t we just go by ourselves? We can break the seal by ourselves right?”
Christopher didn’t like the fact that Hansoo was buying time for the people here.
Of course he knew that them going against the players who couldn’t die was
meaningless and was basically suicide.
But for them to hand over so many people to just one person.
‘This…Isn’t this too much?’
Of course Christopher didn’t like the current situation.
Kamiyou shook his head towards Christopher.
“It doesn’t seem that our path would be that safe.”“…?”
Oooooong.
Slight vibrations of the skull guided Kamiyou.
The vast and wide great maze.
Towards the deepest parts.
The Seal.
The Great Seal.
The thing which the kingdoms and the empires created to deal with the Ains.
‘…Would hiding such a thing be the only way to protect it?’
Kamiyou gulped as he spoke.
“We shouldn’t fight between ourselves. Let’s find the path first. Hansoo said he
would buy time and then… Rejoin us.”
It wouldn’t be hard to follow them since they would leave behind marks only
themselves would recognize.
Christopher made a displeased expression but nodded and started to move towards the
darkness of the maze.
……………………………………………….
Shuaaaaaak!
A Gold Demon member got surrounded by a cloud of red smoke while running through
the maze.
And he freaked out when he saw this.
“Fuck…”
Even before he could finish his scream.
Kwaaaaarrrrrrk!
The Gold Demon member melted down from the red spoke.
And the other members were shocked as they saw this.
“What the fuck.”“Would that skill come out if we kill him?”
The Gold Demons freaked out but the Scarlet Demons merely shrugged their shoulders.
They started to see positives and negatives.
‘Dumbasses. Even if you guys get that skill, you guys wouldn’t be able to use it
because of your lack of mana. And fucking hell Exodus. Do your job properly.’
They didn’t know what kind of hack this guy used but this guy’s health and mana
were seriously abnormal.
In other words, he was using that skill because of this.
This was why the Scarlet Demons weren’t in a hurry.

Though he was strong, there was a limit to someone’s mana.
And that skill was indeed powerful but that guy was using it carefully.
He wasn’t invincible.
If he was invincible then he wouldn’t have run away from the captain of the Scarlet
Demons, Sharon Stiller.
He would’ve just melted down everyone here and then.
‘Well. It does seem that it is disturbing her.’
One of the Scarlet Demons, Olsen, chuckled towards Sharon Stiller.
It seems her pride had been tainted because she had left him an opening to run away
while fighting one versus one.
Then.
Sharon Stiller spoke expressionlessly.
“Split the team.”“…How?”
Vice-captain, Olsen, frowned at Sharon Stiller.
“There’s no reason to drag out time against him. It’s not like we will get a
tremendous amount of exp for killing him. Ten Scarlet demons including me will
chase him. That should be enough.”
Olsen nodded.
Since losing hundreds of bug players because of one person would be a tremendous
loss.
And fighting up to this point, ten was more than enough to suppress him.
‘His level isn’t that high.’
If he was actually at level 250, he would’ve been a monstrosity.
But he was merely around level 200 to 205.
Ten of them, armed with top tier Spirit Stones, were more than enough.
‘It’s better to do this than half-heartedly giving Gold Demons some exp.’
Olsen nodded.
“Then the five including myself will chase the others.”
“No, only four of you go.”
“Huh? What about the remaining one?”
Olsen asked.
There were 15 people in the Scarlet Demons.
If ten followed that man and four chased bug players, there would be one left over.
Sharon Stiller took something out as she spoke.
“Let’s just take care of the thing we promised the Kingdom on the way.”
“Hmm… That…”
Olsen frowned.
The blue pouch she had received from the captain of the magic brigade, Krancheska.
‘What is it anyway?’
Olsen looked at Sharon with curiosity.
Chapter 237
Rumble.
‘Hmm.’
Hansoo cracked his neck and checked the status of his body.
Since he hadn’t pushed himself, it was more than enough to fight.
Rumble.
Rummblee.
Hansoo quietly moved his ear towards the wall of the maze and then sensed the
slight trembles of the maze.
Footsteps.
Sounds of people smashing weapons against the walls.
A much wider range of sounds than what he could hear with just his ear could be
heard.
He then visualized what he could hear and then mumbled.
‘They’ve split up huh.’
About ten would chase him and the rest would chase the people from the ant tunnel.
Though the people from the ant tunnel would have erased their tracks quite well,
that wouldn’t help much.
The ones who went down would probably get caught by the Gold Demons.
Hansoo thought for a moment and walked around while fixing his body about what to
do and then just made a decision.
‘I’ll join them.’
Even if he smashed through everyone here, they would revive and come back down.
It would be better to just go down and break the seal instead.
While Hansoo was fixing his body and returning himself back to his normal
condition.
Ooooooong.
A strange vibration rang throughout his mind.
A soul vibration.
Soon.
<How is it?>
A voice could be heard through the soul fragment.
‘Gwanje huh? He’s probably bored. Or just curious.’
Hansoo thought of the owner of the voice and mumbled.
Gwanje.
The person who was in charge of the Orange Zone with the Crown of Thorns and the
artificial soldiers.
And the one who was in charge over the body of Elkadion, the previous leader of the
Akarons and the one who knew he came from the future.
So Gwanje knew as well.
That he came from the future.
‘Well. One’s okay.’
It might be different if he tried to use this information to influence others

directly but one person knowing about it wouldn’t make much difference.
Hansoo rang the soul fragment and replied.
<Well, There’s not much going on yet.>
Well it was just a matter of time, getting chased in a world like this where there
are players everywhere was bound to happen.
Though it happened a bit faster, he could still handle it.
Gwanje sighed in relief from Hansoo’s answer and then continued to speak.
<Anyways, they’re really fucked up huh. Even if they have nothing holding them
down. I want to come over and beat them for you.>
Of course these guys weren’t entirely at fault.
As the adventurers were just bug players in their eyes.
But that didn’t erase the fact that there were casualties.
Gwanje mumbled in discontent as he thought of the ones who died and then asked
Hansoo as if he suddenly got curious.

A place where the game created by a God took root in.
The reason for the creation of this game wasn’t to please the people who would go
through the Green Zone..
Well, it was the opposite.
If somebody told Gwanje that this game was created just to give pain to adventurers
then he would easily believe it.
Of course that was a bit too much but with the ability of the God, he could easily
do this and from the way the fairies acted, a joke at this level would be normal.
‘No. It doesn’t seem like he contented himself with just making the game.’
Gwanje mumbled quietly.
The creator probably did a few more things in order to kill off more adventurers.
For example, make it so that players won’t feel guilty about killing the
adventurers or just make it so they could not see the adventurers as humans.
Hansoo thought for a moment and then shook his head.
<Well. I haven’t seen any of them. Since it’s so vast and wide, it wouldn’t be
abnormal to say I haven’t seen them>.
The Abyss was actually very large.
And there were still many places where Hansoo hadn’t been to despite living in the
Abyss for 50 years.
Not meeting somebody in a place where tens of thousands of people from different
races mingled together was quite normal.
And he wasn’t that interested either.
Gwanje’s curiosity didn’t get resolved from Hansoo’s half-hearted answer and
complained.
<Ugh. You don’t know anything. Don’t you know anything about that world?>
As Gwanje asked with a curious expression, Hansoo shook his head and answered.
<To find that out, I need to talk directly with the players but…That’s a bit hard.
And it’s not like I spent long in the Green Zone during my private life either.>
<Ugh…>
Gwanje groaned.
Thinking about it, even if Hansoo came back from the future, he wasn’t omnipotent.
No, even if he could rule with strength over the entire battlefield, if he could do
everything with power then he would be closer to a god than a savior.
Gwanje suddenly stopped after thinking about a few things.
He then asked Hansoo with a confused expression.
<It didn’t take long for you to get through the Green Zone? How the hell did you
survive that zone in the past? Was it that easy back then?>
……………………………………….
Rummmble.
Rumble.
Hurry! Hurry up!
As Kamiyou ordered the adventurers up ahead, he swung his blade sideways.
Cruunnchh!
Crunch!
“Waaa! What the fuck! If you guys PK so brazenly then…”“You retard! What the hell
are you saying? Can’t you tell? Those bastards are bug players!”
“What? How can there be so many bu…”
Crunch!
Even before the man could finish his words.
The players got split in two at the hands of the adventurers and then disappeared
into golden light.
They tried to resist but they couldn’t deal with the adventurers whose strengths
were far above their own on average.
Even more so since they were the minority.
The players, who created parties in groups of 30 to 50 people, had no way of

beating the hundreds of people who were with Kamiyou and Christopher.
But Kamiyou’s expression was very gloomy.
‘Fuck. I didn’t want to smash through people like this…’

Even if they were searching for their objective, there was no need to smash through
the players.
Though hundreds of people moving together might get them caught, 20 groups of 40
pretending to be player parties could easily get to their objective without too
much resistance.
It would take longer, but they would all get there safely and with few issues.
But if they charged through like this, even though it would take much less time,
the other players would flock to them like swarms of ants.
But Kamiyou didn’t really have much of a choice.
Since he didn’t have any leisure.
Craack!
A cold aura chased the adventurers from behind.
While freezing the walls of the maze they ran through.
Whoooosh!
Kamiyou withdrew his foot from the chill that was trying to tie him down and then
gritted his teeth as he looked behind him.
‘…Fucking hell! <Azure Land>’
The blaze-type S-level Spirit Stone, Scarlet Flower.
And the freeze-type S-level Spirit Stone, Azure Land.
From the darkness of the maze which Kamiyou was staring into.
Kang! Kang!
Sounds of two blue gauntlets clashing could be heard.
Though he couldn’t see the faces, he knew who was making these sounds at once.
‘…Olsen.’
The infamy of the Scarlet Demons was widespread between the bug players.
Since the bug players who got onto the blacklist had been ended by these guy’s
hands.
And the most famous of them were this duo.
The captain who wielded the scarlet flower, Sharon Stiller.
And the vice captain who controlled a wide field of blue ice, Olsen.
Even amongst the Scarlet Demons who had received all the support they could, only
these two had the S-level Spirit Stone.
It wasn’t an issue of money, just that there weren’t many of them in the first
place.
‘Fuck. This one’s hard to deal with.’
Kamiyou felt a chill run down his back as he saw the blue waves that chased him
from behind.
Though it was weaker than the Scarlet Flower, the range was much larger.
Since he could spread ice from places that he didn’t even see.
And at this moment, it was actually more threatening than the Scarlet Flower.
The most annoying thing about the Azure Land was its effect of lowering movement
speed.
Though the adventurers were indeed superior to the players due to their control but
their physical bodies or skills didn’t have much difference with theirs.
Which meant that there wasn’t much of a difference in running speed between the
players and them.
If they got caught by that chill then they would get killed.
By the hands of the Gold Demons behind Olsen.
Kamiyou gulped.
‘…There’s still a lot of way to go!’
Oooooong!
Kamiyou clenched his teeth as he touched the skull in his possession.
The vibration of the skull was getting more and more intense.
Which meant that the magic formation that resonated with the skull got closer.
Soon he would arrive there.
But Kamiyou sighed out in despair.
‘…What could I do even after I get there?’
They needed to fight with the Gold and Scarlet Demons in front of them.
And the rest of the players on the 4th floor would swarm to this location.
Since the rumor would’ve long spread.
Kamiyou clenched his teeth as he thought up to this point.
He had promised go to the seal with Hansoo.
But at this rate, they would all get caught.
‘And… We don’t know what the hell will be at the Great Seal. How can we bring these
guys in there?’
If there was something dangerous inside then they would get surrounded and all die.
Kamiyou thought for a moment then smiled as he clenched the skull in his hand.
‘I need to… Make a decision.’
Then.
Boooom!
Kamiyou sent out a signal to all the people running with him.
And Einchel was shocked out as she saw the signal.
‘…Spread out and meet at the objective?’
For him to try to buy time.
Einchel freaked out as she looked at Kamiyou.
Then shouted.
“What are you trying to do?”
Kamiyou.
The leader she had met in this place, the Ant Tunnel.
They had only known each other for about 1 year.
So she didn’t know everything about Kamiyou but one thing was clear to her.
That he could not block the ones chasing them by himself no matter what.
Kamiyou clenched his teeth and spoke.
“Don’t worry. I heard something extra from the Prophet of the Ains in the past. Oh
yeah. Take this.”.
“…”.
Einchel clenched her teeth and nodded as she looked at Kamiyou who handed over a
skull to her.
‘I don’t know what’s going on but…I can only trust him.’
She didn’t know about the prophecy of the Ains but nothing else mattered as long as
Kamiyou wouldn’t die a meaningless death.
Einchel clenched the skull in his hand and then spoke.
“You… Have to come back alive.”
Kamiyou smiled as he replied.
“Sure. I’ve survived in this damned world for 7 years already. That would be easy.”
Kamiyou stopped his movements with those words and Einchel continued to run ahead
with the skull.
Towards their objective, the location of the Great Seal.
…………………………………………..
“Look at these bastards.”
Even if he couldn’t see it, his skills told him the movements of his enemy.
Olsen smirked at the people scattering in front him him and then shouted out.
“Split into four groups! Like how we practiced norm…”
Then.
Olsen stopped as he looked at the man standing in the middle of the frozen maze.
A man missing a leg.
One of the Gold Demon members smiled as he tried to swing his sword.
“This is min…”
“Wait!”
“…?”
The Gold Demon made a confused expression as he looked at Olsen who was blocking
him.
Since this had never happened before.
Olsen smiled as he looked at Kamiyou in front of him.
“You are important to our Ant Eaters, we should treat you properly.”
Kamiyou’s expression froze up at Olsen’s words.
Chapter 238
One of the two leaders of Ant Eaters, Himura, fell into a deep thought one day.
<…What a fucking grind.>
Their clan, the Ant Eaters, originally only had the strength to barely compare to
the other large clans in terms of battle power.
Since there was a limit no matter how much he and Michael Dawson worked.
Though they were quite skilled, the large clans were clans created by those who
were far superior to them.
It was hard to beat their connections and backings.
The reason why the Ant Eaters had been able to survive against them like this and
grow was because they had the justifications.
With the reason of getting rid of the bug killers who harmed the game, they kept
their honor with this and slowly rose their strength through this.
Though it looked like they killed indiscriminately, there were those they needed to
kill among their victims.
They rounded up everyone they needed to kill and killed them as bug killers.
Even if they would get rewarded in the future, winning the battle for strength then
and there and get the support of the kingdoms or the empires was the best choice
since it would be hard for their powers to get dispersed or threatened this way.
Which meant that hunting for bug players was a job the Bug Eaters had to do whether
they liked it or not.
Michael Dawson only said they would lower the ratio, he could never guarantee
getting rid of them entirely.
Since they wouldn’t be able to win against the other clans in the battle for power
otherwise.
But a problem came up.
Finding the bug players became harder and harder as time went on.
Even if they tried to kill normal players, only non-bug players turned up.
They were able to justify themselves when a certain ratio of bug players roamed
around, but this would shake their entire clan.
Which meant that the power would get skewed towards Michael Dawson inside the clan.
Himura thought up to this point and then made a decision together with the captain
and vice-captain of the Scarlet Demons, Sharon Stiller and Olsen.
<It seems we need to follow our ancestors’ insight.>
<…What do you mean?>
Himura chuckled at Olsen’s words.
<The thing our Ancestors used to do. They were hunter gatherers and then… they
started to raise livestock and farm crops.>
<Uh…>
From then things went smoothly.
The Great Maze opened then from the 5th Great Change and the fame of the War
Fortress was sharply rising.
Himura decided to kill two birds with one stone and just cut the leg of a bug
player and let him go.
And then spoke.
<There’s one thing you need to do. Get the bug killers who come in here and make
them stay in here and hand over a certain amount we want every year.>
The plan was simple.
Getting those, whom they had a hard time finding, to gather into the Great Maze by
themselves.
And that person would release enough for their hunting group to maintain
themselves.
It was extremely beneficial.
They were able to raise the levels of the hunting team way faster than finding them
one by one.
And they had been able to increase their power even faster in the War Fortress with
that justification.
The man who had his leg cut off spoke while grinding his teeth.
<Bastards… You think I’ll do it?>
Logically speaking, his reaction was a bit too much for just handing over a few
comrades.
His reaction was like those of the NPCs who actually died for real.
But Himura just let it flow past him.
It didn’t seem very important to him for some reason.
And he liked the painful expressions of these people more.
‘Whatever. It’s just a virtual reality game. There could be side effects like
this.’
Himura chuckled.
<Look, you guys aren’t really losing out. If we go all out, you would all lose your
accounts. Isn’t it better to just lose a hundred than all of you getting killed?>
Since the others would figure it out if they killed everyone, they needed to handle
the ratio.
At a rate where they could still hunt and grow.
And make it so nobody else knew about the deal.
Since it would become troublesome if others found out about it.
A few of the people from the Ant Tunnel would roam around as Watchmen and the Azure
or Gold Demons would ‘luckily’ find them and kill them.
Himura thought up to this point and added something extra.

<Or, you could just end it all. Your friends. You. We can just find others…
Wouldn’t it be better for you to do it?>
…………………………………..
Kamiyou’s expression froze as he thought of what happened 3 years ago.
About 10% a year.
The amount they stayed here for was about 3 years.
Though 30% would die during the 3 years, the remaining 70% would grow and leave
safely.
This is why he had decided to take over this place.
But from the way they were chasing him, it didn’t seem like it’d end that simply.
Kamiyou asked Olsen.
“You. What are you doing? Me and… Himura…”Olsen chuckled.
“Oh. You had a contract? Well. You did.”“…But?”Kamiyou’s expression turned gloomy.
Even to Himura, this would be like killing the goose which laid golden eggs.
Since 10% was a huge number over 10 years and it was more than good in terms of
stability.
Olsen shrugged.
“I don’t know. How could I know what the uppers up decided?”
Kamiyou’s expression froze as he saw Olsen’s attitude.
‘No can do.’
He was afraid of the possibility but it seemed these guys really were trying to
kill all the adventurers.
Kamiyou took out his final card.
“Is it okay for all the money you guys spent on me to just disappear?”Back then.
Kamiyou denied the deal at first.
10% surviving was just a deal of words, if Himura wanted then everyone inside the
Ant Tunnel would get massacred.
So Kamiyou had gotten angry and put out another deal.
<If you are really going to keep your word… You should be able to accept it.>
There was one thing he wanted.
It was that the large amount money for managing the clan that was invested in the
owner of the War Fortress, Keil Kingdom, would be under his name.
It was so that if he didn’t agree, they wouldn’t be able to get the money back.
And surprisingly, Himura easily accepted the deal.
Even if he did agree with the deal, it was clear who had the upper hand anyway.
Kamiyou clenched his teeth while thinking of Einchel.
‘…Sorry. There was no such thing as the prophecy.’
How would he be able to deal with these vicious guys with just some words from a
Prophet?
He had lied to her because she wouldn’t have left if he didn’t say this much and
because this was something he didn’t want anyone else to know.
And this was the last resort he had.
The contract.
The only hand that he, a traitor amongst the adventurers, could use.
The Kingdom was something even the Ant Eater clan could not deal with.
Which meant that these guys wouldn’t be able to deal with him that easily either.
He had used the final hand he had put so much trust in but still made a fearful
expression.
Because Olsen’s mouth started to curl up into a smile.
‘No. Even the Anteater clan… Cannot ignore such a large amount of money.’
They needed him to get the money back.
Kamiyou swallowed back the fear that was slowly crawling up from the dark depths of
his mind and then spoke towards Olsen.
“Go back. We will resettle in the Great Maze. If there’s not enough harvest… I’ll
try harder. If another person dies I will commit suicide…”
“I said you don’t need to.”
Crunch.
“Kuhuuuk…”
Kamiyou made an expression of disbelief as he saw the blade which cut through his
body.
Since this was not part of his expectations.
“Fucking…You are willing to lose all that money…”Olsen smirked at Kamiyou’s words.
How could they give up such a large amount of money?
It was not a trifling amount.
The situation had just changed a bit.

“Hahaha. How could you know what is going on around in the world since you’re
always hiding in the ground.”
Crunch.
“Ugh…”
Kamiyou groaned as he saw Olsen twist the short sword embedded in his body.
Olsen spoke towards Kamiyou.
“Things will change from now on. You will hear from your friends.”
Kiiiiiing!
The moment Olsen was about to activate the <Azure Land> skill of his gauntlet.
Charrrrrrk!
The air split apart as something popped out.
“Huh…?”But before Olsen could even reply.
Whoosh!
Somebody took Kamiyou who still had a dagger stuck in his belly.
“This rat…”
Olsen realized the situation as he quickly activated Azure Land.
Craaacckckckkk!
The entire area, with the gauntlet as the center, started to freeze.
Right before Kamiyou and the man were about to freeze.
Whooosh.
The man who had come out from void with the dark aura hugged Kamiyou and returned
to the void.
Then.
Clang!
The air in front of Olsen froze and a huge block of ice appeared.
But there were no traces of the two within.
Olsen gritted his teeth as he saw this but then quickly calmed down.
Since running away wouldn’t change anything.
“We’ll continue with our original plan. Chase.”
Soon.
Papapapapak!
The moment the Gold and Scarlet Demons were about to split up within the maze.
A voice came out from the darkness behind them.
“Wait. Let’s go together.”
“Huh?”
A slightly tired-sounding voice.
That wasn’t the issue.
Since the owner of the voice should not be here.
Olsen was shocked at the unexpected voice and spoke.
“…What’s up captain? I said we’ll deal with the things here. Why aren’t you chasing
the blacklisted guy and…”
The expressions of the ten Scarlet Demons including Sharon Stiller turned gloomy.
…………………………………………….
“Haa….Haa.. Ugh…”
Abanoph, who had saved Kamiyou by using <Dark Destruction> and ran off, groaned out
while looking at his frozen right hand.
Though he could move through space in an instant, it didn’t make him invulnerable
during that time.
Kamiyou looked at Abanoph with a sad expression but then looked around after
feeling a sudden chill.
A tremendously large area that didn’t fit the maze.
And the thousands of mysterious crosses.
‘This…’
As Kamiyou was shocked at the mysterious place.
The adventurers who were gathered around the 10m-tall crosses looked towards
Kamiyou.
With complex emotions.
And Einchel, who was at the very front with the skull, spoke to Kamiyou
expressionlessly.
“Found it.”
The location of the seal which had suppressed the Ains for hundreds of years.
‘This is the place the prophecy mentioned…’
As Kamiyou looked around in a daze.

A voice was heard from the entrance of the place.
“Welcome.”
“…!”
‘Already?’
Kamiyou made a shocked expression as he looked at Hansoo.
Even if he followed the traces, it was too fast.
Since their opponents weren’t stupid.
They should’ve dispatched a force they thought was enough for Hansoo but he still
arrived at this place at the same time as them.
‘How the hell…’
Kamiyou made a confused expression.
Chapter 239
Reincarnator – Chapter 239 : Unsealing (1)
“What happened? Why is your face like that?”
Olsen made a confused expression towards the Scarlet Demons who were charging at
him with pissed off expressions.
They had chased after Hansoo with confident expressions.
Olsen was actually jealous of the 10 who had chased him.
Since it was likely that those guys would get his artifacts once they killed him.
But for their expressions to be that gloomy.
‘What the hell happened within that short time…Was there a hole to escape through?’
If he had escaped through a path which they didn’t know about then their
expressions could be understood.
As Olsen looked at the ten including Sharon Stiller with a strange expression.
Sharon Stiller grinded her teeth and spoke out through them.
“…Stone of Immortality. How many do you guys have?”
“Huh? Stone of Immortality? Why do you need that?”
Stone of immortality.
A peculiar artifact that allowed one to revive on spot without any penalties.
Though no more than two could be used in a day, it was extremely practical to use
so the demand for it was high, causing it to have a high price.
But that was only for normal players.
To the Scarlet Demons who had the direct support of the Ant Eater clan, the Stone
of Immortality was part of the standard equipment.
‘They should have one each…’
Though they can use up to two a day and Olsen had received some before coming here,
they didn’t carry two at the time.
Since there weren’t many cases of them dying twice in a row.
‘We need to have some backup measures. Wait. Wait a moment…’
Olsen looked at Sharon Stiller with a dumbfounded expression.
“The hell? You got killed?”
“…”
Sharon Stiller’s expression became incensed at Olsen’s words which seemed like he
was smirking at her.
But Olsen wasn’t joking.
‘…She underestimated him?’
That was impossible.
The reason why Sharon Stiller was the captain was not only because she had skills
but because she had a good eye for people.
Both for work and for personal affairs.
She was good at estimating their opponent’s power and distributed forces
efficiently.
Not everyone could become the captain of the hunting group of a large clan.
There was no way that this Sharon Stiller failed to estimate someone’s abilities.
If Sharon Stiller had ten people go then it was because the ten of them were enough
to deal with the opponent.
Sharon Stiller gritted her teeth and spoke.
“This bastard. He was hiding his skills.”
………………………………………………….
Crunch.
‘For them to all have Stones of Immortality.’

Hansoo shrugged as he thought of the battle from just then.
He wanted to remove them by waiting for the revive timer and killing them one more
time but he held back and reunited with the adventurers here.
They could at most use two a day.
The remaining time he had to reunite with the ones who left for the location of the
seal was a bit awkward and it would take too long for him to deal with them if they
all had two Stones of Immortality each.
‘I cannot forget about my objective.’
Whooosh.
Hansoo held the Nurmaha’s Ring and then looked towards the location of the seal
with thousands of crosses.
‘Things are going well.’
He had done well smashing apart those chasing him and had succeeded in reuniting
with these guys.
And there was another catch.
He had been able to confirm the skills of the Scarlet Demons.
‘It’s not bad.’
Hansoo smiled.
In the Green Zone during his previous life, due to a certain incident there hadn’t
been many chances to deal with players so he had been able to safely grow his
strength and climb up to the next Zone.
So he wasn’t quite sure before.
How strong the master-tier players of the Green Zone were.
Or how powerful the Spirit Stone was.
But while fighting them, he realized he was mistaken about something.
‘I see… Just the Spirit Stone is not enough to have such strength huh.’
When he had been living in the War Fortress in the past.
He had seen a man who had a tremendous amount of strength.
A power which he couldn’t even imagine back then.
He was sure that it was the strength of the Spirit Stone.
This is why he had thought that everyone with S grade Spirit Stones had that much
strength.
He had hid his strength, judged that it was too dangerous to deal with those with S
grade Spirit Stones and split them up.
So he could kill them off one by one.
He couldn’t underestimate them because of the man he had met in the past.
But it seemed that wasn’t the case.
‘Jiang Oh.’
<Hahahaha! I worked so hard to gain this strength. It was truly worth it!>
Hansoo thought of the man’s shouts, shook his head and then looked towards the
crosses in front of him.
‘Anyways…This place is really impossible to find without the skull.’
Hansoo swirled his tongue around while looking at the mana formation that filled
the entire space within the crosses.
Blurred vision, space distortion and mana disruption.
With these many formations, it would be impossible to find this place even if it
was in the middle of the War Fortress.
Since even he had a hard time finding this place with the tracks.
‘…That guy who caused the Sixth Great Change really is amazing huh.’
Hansoo chuckled as he thought of the player who caused the 6th Great Change in the
past.
Even if he knew about it, for him to find this thing in the middle of nowhere.
‘Sorry but…I’m going to use it first.’
Hansoo looked towards the crosses in front of him.
Since he had found it, he just needed to finish things.
The Great Seal.
Remove the seal and drag out the Ains.
Then the adventurers would also get the opportunity.
The chance to use that tremendous strength.
Hansoo finished his thoughts and beckoned Einchel with his hand.
“…”
Einchel, who was frowning, handed over the skull to him.
Then.
Whooosh.
Black smoke came out from Hansoo’s body.

Dark Cloud.
The Dark Cloud came out from his body and seeped into the skull in his hand and the
crosses next to him.
The Dark Cloud tainted the skull and the crosses as it drained the information of
the mana seal within.
And Hansoo was shocked as he saw the information.
‘…So complex.’
As if it was proving to have been set up by the forces of the kingdoms and empires,
there were very complex formations within the skull and the crosses.
Formations to suppress the entire maze, the space where the Ains lived.
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then shrugged…
‘Ugh… I can’t handle it the traditional way.’
This is something that even the magic brigade will barely be able to solve in a
week.
And Hansoo, who didn’t have much information in this field, couldn’t solve it by
himself.
It wasn’t like he had a lot of time.
And breaking it apart would be a bad choice.
Since the entire maze might break down if the mana that was flowing here blew
apart.
The intricate system of mana that allowed a tremendous amount of strength could
easily blow apart with a careless touch.
So he needed to use the third method.
Whooosh.
Hansoo followed the flow of the mana and then headed toward one side.
Toward a place where the complex mana formations all gathered to.
Then.
‘Here.’
Crunch.
Hansoo stood above an ordinary looking boulder of black granite after following the
mana flow which resembled a spider’s web.
Einchel, Kamiyou and Christopher all made confused expressions while watching him.
‘Why…’
It was a location looking completely ordinary compared to the thousands of crosses

around them.
Then.
Cruunnchh.
Hansoo’s foot dug into the granite below.
Crraccck.
The granite floor only seemed normal on the exterior but it was extremely hard.
The granite floor broke apart like tofu under Hansoo’s feet and started to show
what was inside it.
Crunch. Crack.
‘Why is he digging the ground…’
Clang.
Sounds of chains clanking could be heard about a meter down.
Hansoo smiled as he looked at the red chains in the ground.
‘Found it. God’s Flail..’
Well, the thing he found was just a single line of chain.
A red chain that had the width of about four human fists.
The tens of thousands of chains that originally existed couldn’t be found anywhere
as only a single one could be seen.
Hansoo jumped into the ground and grabbed the chain.
The rest of the chains were hidden deep within the ground.
Tightly tied around the seal.
These chains were the 3rd godly treasure of an Empire but something they had given
up to seal the Ains.
The Keil Kingdom gave up the space where a main mana node was located, the Korin
and other Kingdoms poured in 66666 people as sacrifices for this seal.
This is how this seal was created.
By using the tremendous mana of the mana node, the despair and curse of the 66666
people and the Empire’s godly treasure, God’s Flail..
He couldn’t get rid of a mana node.
He couldn’t get rid of the curse laid down upon the entire maze either.
But the seal was created with these three things working together.
And getting rid of one was enough.

Ting. Tingtingting.
Hansoo’s body started to change as he pulled the chain apart a few times.
Rooaaarrrr.
His muscles swelled multiple times over and scales covered his entire body.
Two extra hearts grew next to the original one.
Hansoo felt the tremendous amount of power running through his body and then pulled
apart the chain again.
Craacck!
Then.
A bit more of the chain got pulled out from the ground.
About Hansoo’s height.
At the same time.
Rrrumblee.
The thousands of crosses made rumbling noises as the entire area shook.
As the seal broke apart, the mana and the curse loosened up and in turn, the
crosses started to cry out.
Hansoo frowned.
“…”
‘This is going to take forever.’
Hansoo shouted behind him.
“Help me a bit.”“…”
A few other people who had been staring at Hansoo around him ran to him and started
to pull at the chain.
Clang.
Christopher, who stood behind Hansoo, asked carefully.
“Do we…Just need to pull this out?”
Hansoo nodded.
“Just pull this out.”“…”
It felt like the entire bloodthirsty aura of the maze was flowing into them.
And Christopher realized what Hansoo meant as he poured more strength into his
arms.
………………………………………..
Booom!
The intense lightning strike from the A level Spirit Stone, <Atle’s Seed>, smashed
the ground in front of the member of the Scarlet Demons, Kangmin.
Chiiiiik!
The infected soldiers of the 1st floor couldn’t even resist as they melted down.
Kangmin frowned at the tremendous amount of infected soldiers who continued to

charge at him despite so many of them having already been killed.
‘Fuck. This is annoying. We should’ve just done this on the way if it was on the
first floor, why did we ignore it?’
Well, since he had received payment he had to do his job.
Boom! Boooom!
Kangmin swung his weapon, headed towards the Jewel of the Dead and chuckled while
thinking of Sharon Stiller.
They wouldn’t fail.
Even if the bug players were very strong.
They had another method other than the Scarlet and Gold Demon’s strengths.
‘I just need to focus on my work. With this…The Seal will get strengthened?’
The deal they had made with Arthus Krancheska on the way in here.
Kangmin mumbled as he looked at the blue pouch he received from Sharon Stiller.
Chapter 240
Reincarnator – Chapter 240 :Unsealing (2)
The four jewels which existed in each floor of the maze.
The players and the NPCs called them the Jewels of the Dead.
The host of the curse, the powerful spell which prevented the humans from
proceeding further into the maze.
The alliance of all the kingdoms and empires of the past had succeeded at pushing
the Ains back down underground hundreds of years ago.
But that was it.
Though they had won, they were afraid of finishing their jobs.
So they had created this maze with the power of the giant spell and proceeded to
seal the entire place.
Because though their powers were similar after the war, if one side stagnated and
the other grew in strength, the gap would widen.
The Ains would stagnate but the humans would grow.
And later they would just need to suppress the Ains with their superior strength.
But the Ains were not stupid.
Right before the maze was completed, the Ains performed a surprise attack, set up
the cursed jewels and ran downwards.
This was the Jewels of the Dead.
The curse which had a terrifying effect on the humans as long as it was working.
And because of this, the kingdoms and the empires couldn’t go down to kill the Ains
despite having built the maze and having restored their strength.
They could just prevent the Ains from coming out by setting up a powerful seal and
reinforcing it.
Even after the players came into existence and had sealed all four of the Jewels of
the Dead, they still didn’t like to come into this place.
They would just order the players to get the required Protection Elixirs.
Anyways, the Kingdoms wanted this seal to be maintained.
And this was why they were willing to ask the players to reinforce the seal from
the inside.
Olsen thought of the blue pouch and spoke.
That’s…To power the Seal?”
“Half correct.”
If the Great Seal suppressed the Ains, the minor seals affected the Jewels of the
Dead and suppressed the curse in the maze.
One of the four minor seals had been damaged by an explosion and because of that
the entire Great Seal had shaken.
They were merely calming down the Great Seal which had been shaken from the
explosion in the 1st floor.
‘Well. That just proves how dangerous the Ains are.’
Sharon Stiller muttered.
Though they were dealing with it the best they could, in order to deal with the
main problem they would need to go down to the area of the main seal on the fourth
floor.
But of course the issue was with the minor seal which had broke on the 1st floor.
Arthur Krancheska didn’t believe the humans.
Since the minor seal had broken and the entire 1st floor of the maze was cursed
again, Arthus Krancheska and the other Magic Brigade members would be extremely
weakened if they stepped in there.
Which would cause even the players he could wipe out like bugs to become threats to
him.
This was why Krancheska wanted them to fix the minor seal instead of the Great
Seal.
The minor seal.
A seal which was suppressing the Jewel of the Dead which had been broken from the
explosion.
Once the seal was placed back on it, the curse will get weakened again and Arthur
would be able to come down and deal with it himself.
This was the deal she had with Arthur.
Flame Warrior-V made a confused expression.
Since they were currently on the 4th floor.
“Why did we go past the 1st floor?”
In order to accomplish the job given to them by the Kingdom, they needed to be on
the 1st floor.
Sharon Stiller smiled towards Flame Warrior-V.
“Some trash would come in then.”Once they reseal the minor seal with the materials
inside the blue pouch, the curse will lose effect and the Magic Brigade would come
down to enhance the seal on the fourth floor.
‘Arthus Krancheska. He’s going to come in himself.’
She had gone past the jewel because she didn’t want that man to come in.
In order to deal with her problems first.
But since all this had happened, it would be be better to work together.
Sharon Stiller’s expression turned dark.
‘Yes. Let’s not forget our original objective.’
They had one goal.
Change all the guys below into experience for the Gold Demons to grow.
The time of crisis which would shake all the kingdoms and empires would be here
soon.
Power was a necessity.
They needed powerful people.
And the Gold Demons who devoured all the bug players below would easily fit that
role.
‘There’s no real need to deal with that man.’
Sharon Stiller spoke towards Olsen, the Scarlet and the Gold Demons.
“Don’t forget. Our objectives are taking their artifacts and gaining experience.
The Scarlet Demons will tie down that Hansoo guy. Then..You guys need to kill the
bug players and take their artifacts. We can just die then.”
“Understood.”
As the Scarlet and Gold Demons nodded at Sharon Stiller’s words.
Olsen asked.
“…Wait, if that guy is really that strong, aren’t we not enough to deal with him?”
Sharon Stiller nodded.
“Yes, it is indeed a bit stressful.”
There were about a thousand bug players who were quite skilled.
Though she herself and the Scarlet Demons were high level players who had amazing
control, the bug players were a level above.
This was why she had even thought of calling everyone in the maze to deal with the
man.
Since that would make things much easier.
But then they would be sharing.
‘It belongs to us, we farmed them.’
Sharon Stiller mumbled inwardly.
They would not share them.
And honestly, there wasn’t a need to.
As they had a final card.
“We have this.”“Well, I guess.”
Olsen shrugged as he looked at Sharon Stiller staring at the Stone of Immortality.
This would change the story.
They would have three lives each if they used two stones.
This was more than enough to deal with them.

“Let’s go then.”
Soon.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Over a hundred Gold and Scarlet Demon members started to charge through the maze.
………………………………………………….
Rummblee.
Rumble.
“Uaaaaaaa!”
Christopher made a shocked expression while pulling the chain with all his might.
‘What the hell! How is this so hard!?’
It was so well embedded into the ground, this damned chain was extremely hard to
pull out.
Since it was barely being pulled out despite almost 800 people pulling on it with
all their might.
They weren’t just pulling either.
They used every reinforcements and skills to increase their strength.
Strength that could rip apart steel bars.
And it wasn’t like the people were not doing their jobs seriously.
Since the foreheads of the 800 people were coated with sweat and the muscles of
their arms and legs were bulging.
But this chain was giving no signs of being pulled out.
‘What the hell…He pulled this out on his own?’
Einchel looked at Hansoo pulling out the chain at the very front with the form of a
dragon with a terrified expression.
Because Hansoo had pulled this out at the very beginning by himself with ease, they
had thought that 800 people pulling on it would make it so the job would finish
very quickly.
But what the hell was this.
The damned chain was buried so well that the skin on their hands felt like ripping
away as they pulled.
Since the chain was getting harder and harder to pull out the more that came out.
And if Hansoo, who was at the very front, wasn’t here, it would be twice as hard as
this.
And there was another issue.
‘Fucking hell! Is this ever going to end?’
Einchel cursed out loud.
The fucking chain was so long that there was no end to it.
The chain they had pulled out at the beginning was already hundreds of meters long.
But these chains continued to get pulled out.
And there was another thing which scared the adventurers.
Rumble.
“Again…”
“Ugh…”
Everytime a bit of the chain got pulled out, the thousands of crosses trembled and
shook the entire space.
That wasn’t all.
Kiiiiiing!
Kyaaaaak!
Every time the crosses shook, terrifying and vicious sounding screams resonated
outwards.
Voices filled with hatred, despair and rage.
Einchel asked Hansoo after hearing it.
“…Why is that happening?”
She wanted to ignore it but it was extremely terrifying and it occurred every time
they pulled on the chain.
It even got louder the more they pulled.
Not to mention the chain was getting harder and harder to pull.
Combining these things she currently knew, it was almost as if they were pulling
something at the end of the chain that was buried.
And these were the warnings saying to not do it.
‘Fuck… Is there really something down there?’
Einchel mumbled inwardly.
Because she thought of what Kamiyou had said earlier.
<Would they have left the seal defenseless?>
It wouldn’t be weird for a seal like this to have at least one guard.
Hansoo merely shrugged his shoulders at Einchel.
“The despair that was buried here acts as the binding force between the seal and
the chains.”
If the chains were the medium, the mana node gave energy and the despair within the
crosses supplied it with will.
As the chain was getting pulled out, the mana node and everything else above it was
being shaken.
Vengeful spirits were a condensation of yin energy and did not like change.
That was another reason why they had been buried in the sealing zone.
As the chain got pulled out, the spirits who wanted things to remain the same went
crazy and started to stick and hols onto the chain.
By using all the energy of the mana node here.
This was why it got harder the more they pulled.
Einchel made a confused expression but still continued to pull.
Since she knew now that they weren’t pulling a giant monster or anything.
‘And though it’s a bit hard. It should be completed quickly.’
It was hard but the chain was indeed getting pulled out.
It was only a matter of time, they would be able to pull it all out eventually.
‘Anyways, this clearly looks like a chain. Why is it called a flail?’
Einchel looked at the chain in her hands with a confused expression.
A flail was some sort of weight that smashed things.
Though it was very durable, it didn’t seem like it had the worth to be the 3rd
godly artifact of an empire.
While Einchel was making a confused expression.
Kuurrrk.
‘Huh?’
Along with a strange noise, the sensation of the chain being locked could be felt.
Something that they hadn’t felt until now.
If pulling on the chain until now was like pulling a fish that had been caught by a
fishing pole, this sensation felt like the hook had been stuck on a giant rock.
Kuuudududuk.
As people were becoming shocked at the chain that wasn’t getting pulled out any
more.
Einchel looked at Hansoo.
Hansoo was looking at the strange thing that protruded from the ground and was
attached to the chain.
‘The hell is that.’
The chains were red as well but the thing which had come out was at another level.
Compared to that blood-colored object, the chains almost looked pink.
As Einchel looked at Hansoo curiously.
Boooom!
An explosion could be heard from the distance.
‘Fuck! Screw their timing.’
The expressions of everybody turned sour at that sound.
But Hansoo’s sight was locked on the thing which had popped out from the ground.
‘Found it. Finally.’
God’s Flail.
Hansoo muttered to himself while looking at the red object which had been pulled
out from hundreds of meters underground.
Chapter 241
Above the Great Maze.
“Huh? What the hell?”
“What is this? Is it a quest?”
Rummble.
The players felt the entire maze shake and made confused expressions.
Since the entire giant maze was shaking in a strange way.
For most of them who didn’t know what was below, this didn’t mean anything so they
were just confused about it.
But for a few others, it was different.

“Fuck! We need more Ram Manon Eyes!”
“Suppress it! The Seal is going to break at this rate!”
All the magic brigade members above were thrown into a hectic state.
People whose average level was 290, those who didn’t even consider players as bugs
were all in a frenzy.
From their dimensional pouches, countless magic ingredients flew out into the giant
rune-shaped formation around the maze.
The one kilometer-wide giant magic formation that surrounded the area around the
maze shone with numerous colors and started to bind the entire maze.
As if it was trying to suppress something that could not be let out.
And Arthus Krancheska, who was managing the whole thing, grinded his teeth.
‘Fucking hell! What the fuck are these immortal bastards doing inside!’
He could understand the seal having shaken a bit from the work of the bastards from
the Korin Kingdom.
But for the entire seal itself to be shaking.
This only meant one thing.
That some bastard had gone into the core area of the seal, where the God’s Flail
lay, and was ripping apart the actual seal itself.
The surrounding air around Arthus Krancheska started to burn up and caused the
temperature to rise.
This was a sign of his rage.
‘I don’t know which bastard is doing this… But if I catch you, I’m going to rip you
apart.’
Arthus Krancheska continued to grind his teeth.
He had heard hundreds of times about the dangers of the Ains.
That this seal was the artifact that kept the humans safe.
This was the symbol which signified the winner between the humans and Ains from the
<Great Massacre> that happened a thousand years ago.
But some bastard was breaking this apart.
With brute force too.
‘Scarlet Demons…You bastards. Hurry and restore the minor seal! Suppress the
curse!”
He wanted to go in himself but he couldn’t.
The curse of the Ains was too powerful.

His own life was important as well.
As long as the minor seal wasn’t in place on the 1st floor, going in would be
dangerous.
‘Damn…If the commander came himself, we could’ve just gone in.’
Arthus Krancheska frowned.
The commander.
The commander of the magic brigade who was as powerful as a Great General, someone
of his level could deal with the situation even if the curse of the Ains tied him
down.
Even if he was weakened, his power level was different to begin with.
But he himself was not at that level yet.
If he got weakened from the curse, even those bugs could be a threat to him.
‘Damn. I can’t help it, there’s no time. Ugh, no one here is likable.’
As Arthus Krancheska frowned at the thought of the Korin Kingdom.
Oooooong.
Arthus Krancheska, who was watching over the seal, felt a strange mana shockwave.
Arthus Krancheska’s expression brightened up at the mana shockwave.
‘Yes. Those immortal scrubs are doing their job properly.’
This shockwave meant that the seal was being restructured around the Jewel of the
Dead.
In the blue pouch he gave them, there were materials to reform the minor seal.
If one destroyed the Jewel of the Dead and spread the powder inside the pouch, the
minor seal would start to form again and the curse would disappear.
Arthus Krancheska opened and closed his fists as he felt the minor seal being fixed
at a slow pace.
‘Hurry… And get fixed.’
The moment it would get fixed.
He would charge into the 4th floor and smash down everyone.
The ones who were breaking the seal.
However, he was actually relieved.
‘Yeah…No matter what they do, they can’t break the seal apart entirely.’
The seal which their ancestors had placed.
‘Fall into despair… And just wait.’

Arthus Krancheska stared vehemently towards the depths of the maze with.
………………………………………….
The adventurer’s expressions froze as they heard the sound.
‘They’re here.’
A trap which was set to react once enough players were within the area.
The activation of that thing symbolized something.
That the Scarlet Demons had chased them all the way to here.
Whooosh!
A scorching heat started to charge in from the distance.
Which meant that Sharon Stiller was already here.
Kamiyou looked at Hansoo.
“Mister Hansoo! Let’s fight!”
‘We can win!’
Despair fell the moment hope was just within their grasp.
Right before the seal broke, the ones chasing them had caught up.
But then it wasn’t necessarily that bad.
At least they could now understand what it felt to see hope within this damned
world.
‘Once we get rid of them… And break the seal!’
Though there would be a lot of casualties, they could see something.
They didn’t know what would happen but they could still feel something.
But Hansoo’s expression was grim.
“No.”
“Huh?”
“We can’t fight them.”
“What…Why?”
He was unsure up until now but it was now clear.
A powerful aura existed around powerful people.
And the current Hansoo who had the look of a dragon was more than enough to smash
down all those guys charging towards them.
Someone who could deal with the Scarlet Demons.
If they fought by themselves, they would almost surely get annihilated.
Since having and not having someone to deal with the Scarlet Demons was a huge
difference.
Hansoo spoke as he placed his hand on the seal.
“The minor seal is being fixed.’
He could sense it from the flow of mana.
Somebody was fixing the minor seal from above.
And once it was fixed?
‘…Somebody would definitely come down charging.’
The magic brigade of the kingdoms wouldn’t just sit and watch as the seal got
fixed.
The commander of the magic brigade.
Or the captain.
One of the two would definitely come down here.
‘Well. I guess the one who would come down here is the captain.’
Hansoo mumbled.
Thinking about the situation with the surrounded countries and the fact that they
hadn’t charged down yet, it was clear that the captain was in charge.
Well that didn’t really matter.
If Arthus Krancheska came down here after the seal was fixed, they would all die.
He wouldn’t be able to deal with a monster at level 330.
He needed to break the Great Seal before the minor seal was fixed no matter what.
Kamiyou’s expression turned dark as he heard Hansoo’s words.
“My god…Then..!”
He finally understood the situation.
They couldn’t fight.
For them to have a limited amount of time.
They had to split into two teams where one blocked the ones charging at them and
the other continued breaking the seal.
Until the seal finally broke.
Kamiyou spoke towards his surrounding.

“People who are relatively higher-leveled fight. The others will pull the chain.”
Everyone clenched their teeth and nodded.
Of course pulling the chain was safer than fighting.
But in terms of efficiency, this was much better.
Though there wasn’t much different of physical strength between a level 200 and
250, the battle strength which came from their masteries and artifacts was very
different.
A high-level adventurer pulling chains was a waste in a lot of ways.
Einchel smacked Christopher and spoke.
“Weaklings go over there and play tug of war. This sister will be fighting.”
“…Fucking hell.”
Christopher made an embarrassed expression but did not retort.
It wasn’t the time to step out.
The task be was entrusted with was just as important.
If he couldn’t pull out the chain while they were fighting, they would all die.
‘…We just need to pull this out?’
Christopher walked up to the chain and stood in front of it.
Well, in front of the bloody red object the chain was attached to.
A giant metal object was protruding out from the ground on the end of the chain.
And Christopher finally realized why this was called a flail.
A human-head-sized metal object that resembled a bell, or an anvil.
The flail was actually covered by hundreds of veins that resembled the veins within
a human’s body.
The hundreds of the bloody mana currents that were tying down the flail had been
dragged out along with the flail.
Blood didn’t flow through these veins but the energy from the mana node did.
This actually made those veins look even redder than actual veins.
Christopher decided to call these things veins and realized what they were
connected to.
‘…They come out from below those crosses huh.’
Christopher made a terrified expression at the strange veins but still grabbed onto
the chain.
‘Yeah. It wouldn’t take long.’
It seems he would just need to rip out the flail from the veins.
How hard would it be to cut apart something that already came out onto the ground.
Crrrrrk.
As Christopher pulled onto the chain.
Chiiiiiik!
Strange red lights exploded out from the veins along with an intense wave of heat.
At the same time.
Tttdddk!
The chains that had stayed linked despite hundreds of people with monstrous
strengths pulling on it melted in an instant.
And Christopher made a dumbfounded expression.
“What the fuck…”
The veins which gave off a wave of powerful energy and intense hatred freaked out
Christopher.
The more surprising thing was the flail.
Despite being surrounded by hundreds of veins that had melted the chain in an
instant, it stood intact.
Christopher grinded his teeth as he watched the hunk of metal become red hot.
‘…We have to pull that thing out?’
Then.
Christopher’s right hand, Elenoia, slashed down with her dagger and shouted.
“We can just break these!”
The seal would break the moment they rip apart the veins from the flail.
And they could just cut the veins off instead of pulling the veins out.
‘There’s no time!’
They needed to deal with the seal as quickly as possible.
As Elenoia was about to slash down with her dagger.
Grab.
Hansoo grabbed Elenoia’s wrist and spoke.
“If you don’t want to die, don’t.”

“What…”
As Elenoia made a shocked expression.
Hansoo spoke towards the flail.
“You can’t break this thing.”
As long as the mana node existed, the veins would reform and the seal would stay
intact.
If one struck it, they would just get killed from the heat.
There were no traps or beasts that defended the seal.
There was no need for such a thing.
The flail was surrounded by a tremendous amount of these veins that existed as its
guard.
‘Well, more like a test.’
The higher the numbering, the harder something was to obtain.
The God’s Flail was no exception.
The final trial that one needed to go through in order to obtain it.
They needed to get its approval.
“Hoo.”
‘Let’s go.’
Hansoo watched the heated up flail as he breathed in and out.
Chiiiiiik.
He then grabbed the flail.
Chapter 242
Chiiiiiiik.
The moment Hansoo’s hand was placed on the flail.
Whoosh!
A tremendous amount of energy and heat started to burn Hansoo’s hand.

Einchel, Christopher, Kamiyou and the others realized why Hansoo had stopped them
as they saw the scales of Hansoo melting down.
‘We… Would get burnt the moment we touch it. Jesus, is that guy even human?’
A tremendous amount of mana.
And a powerful reinforcement skill that could turn him into a moving fortress.
A body that was countless times more powerful than the others.
He was barely holding on because he had all of these things in addition to his
artifacts.
A scene which befuddled Kamiyou who thought that everyone eventually ended up at
similar levels and only had time and hard work as a difference.
If runes and skills were the basis of one’s strength, that guy’s foundation was at
a whole other level.
It felt like he belonged to another race entirely.
Then.
Chiiiiiik.
Hansoo spoke towards Kamiyou while grabbing the blazing flail.
“I’m going into the test now.”
A test.
As they looked at Hansoo with a confused expression.
Kamiyou asked a different question.
“…Can we help you with anything?”
“Nope.”
Kamiyou made a bitter expression as if he had expected this answer.
‘As I thought.’
In terms of overall strength, the eight hundred of them were more powerful than
Hansoo.
But a test.
A test was something which tested an individual’s ability.
At the same time.
Squirm.
The veins started to climb up the arm of Hansoo who was grabbing onto the blazing
flail.
Like hundreds of tiny snakes.

The veins which heated up the flail, filled with a countless amount of despair and
mana.
The heat from them was no less than from the the flail itself.
Chiiiiiiiik.
The thousands of red veins covered Hansoo’s arm as they climbed up.
‘…We are nowhere worthy huh… How powerful is he to be able to handle that…’
As Kamiyou looked at Hansoo, whose body was covered by the red veins, in shock.
Hansoo, whose body was slowly being covered by the snakes and were now climbing up
to his neck, spoke towards Kamiyou.
“While I go through the test, I’ll be completely cut off from the world. Think of
one thing during that time. Survive.”
Chiiiiiiiiiiik.
Soon the veins climbed up above his neck and started to cover the lower parts of
his face.
Right before he was covered entirely from the veins.
Hansoo spoke some words for everyone who was listening.
“Hold on until I get back.”
With those words.
Kuuududududuk.
The red veins covered Hansoo from head to toe.
At the same time.
Badump! Badump!
The red veins started to aggressively thump.
As if they were happy at gaining something to devour.
Einchel spoke to Kamiyou while watching the strange scene.
“…We need to fight for ourselves I guess.”
Kamiyou nodded at her words.
‘Can’t change anything now.’
In a fight where they had to fight for themselves, there was no hatred.
Hansoo breaking that mysterious seal was the most important thing.
The moment the Scarlet Demons decided to hunt them, fight was inevitable.
Just when and where they would fight was the issue.
‘And…I need to take charge.’
Though he had created the Ant Tunnel which was supposed to be for everyone’s
benefit, the results clearly told them something different.
He had led them here and had to take responsibility for them.
‘But not yet.’
Kamiyou spoke to the surrounding adventurers with a resolute expression.
“There’s something I haven’t been able to tell you guys.”
“…?”
As people looked at Kamiyou with confused expressions.
Kamiyou tightly grasped the weapon in his hands and shouted.
“It’s a very important matter so please survive. Since it’s important, you guys all
need to be alive to hear it right?”
Everyone chuckled and somebody spoke.
“Heheh. You yourself should stay alive captain. If there’s no mouth to say
anything, we can’t hear it right?”
“Keeping you alive will relieve my curiosity huh. Don’t be too harsh when you’re
missing a leg.”
The people warmed up their bodies and started to gather around Kamiyou.
As if they were protecting him.
Kamiyou was a leader who protected them and had done his best for their safety and
their survival.
He had the right to be respected and was much more precious than themselves.
Even if they survived here, they needed someone to lead them.
No, just receiving a means of safety for them who roamed around the Green Zone
without a clue was a huge debt in itself.
3 years of safety and survival.
This was the time for them to repay their debts.
Kamiyou clenched his fist tightly as he watched the groups of people surrounding
him.
‘Please don’t. I’m not worthy of all this.’
He wanted to shout.
About the contract he had with their opponents, the Ant Eaters.
That he was the one that should be killed.
But he couldn’t shout it yet.
Since it would cause the minds of the people to falter and fall into chaos.
Kamiyou thought of the words Hansoo left behind and clenched his teeth.
‘Just like Hansoo said…Just focus on surviving.’
At the same time.
Boooom!
A giant tower of flame charged toward them from the maze.
“Kuhuk! Block it!”
Kwadddddddudud!
They had already expected that these guys would come.
Rumble.
Though they had been able to block it because they were prepared for it, their
expressions weren’t that good.
Since everyone knew.
That this was the beginning.
Then.
Boooom!
“Hahahahaha! It’s been a while!”
“You’re all here huh!”
Over a hundred people started to charge towards them from behind the flaming
pillar.
The Gold and Scarlet Demons.
And the extremely chilling blue light and the scorching red light in the front.
Olsen and Sharon Stiller.
The tremendous amount of energy that radiated out from these two filled the entire
area.
While suppressing the aura of the adventurers.
Soon, they will die out in large numbers.
At the hands of those two.
‘Fuck…’
Kamiyou turned around at the vicious aura of the two.
Towards Hansoo who was surrounded by the thumping veins.
‘Please…Please hurry.’
They needed to hold on until Hansoo came out.
With him taking the brunt of it at the front.
Kamiyou clenched his teeth and charged forward.
Towards Sharon Stiller who was approaching them with a demonic expression.
Soon.
Booooooom!
The entire area was soon filled with countless different lights.
Along with sounds of explosions and screams.
…………………………………….
Rummbllee.
Hansoo’s soul was in a different place.
A red space.
Some red liquid was up to Hansoo’s ankle on the floor and as he looked up, the sky
was blood red as well.
Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the red space.
‘…It seems my body didn’t arrive here. Did only my soul come here?’
His body was probably surrounded by some red veins.
Then.
Sssssssk.
A ripple was created from the red liquid on the ground as a change occurred.
Kuuuurrrrruk.
The red liquid bubbled and rose up as it started to form into a human.
Not just in a few locations but in tens of thousands of locations.
Hansoo mumbled as he watched the liquid form into people.
‘…These are the souls huh.’
The 66,666 souls that were sacrificed for the Kingdoms and Empires.
Some looked like farmers and some looked like soldiers.

Some looked sick and some resembled cripples.
But they all had two things in common.
First, they were all either weak or had some form of disability.
Second, they all had looks of rage hiding underneath their dazed looks.
Soon Hansoo was surrounded by countless souls and the tens of thousands of these
vengeful spirits started to mumble at Hansoo.
<It’s been a long time.>
<…Fucking…Bastards.>
<Those who come in here…>
<…Can he really…>
Then.
A loud voice could be heard from somewhere.
<800 years. Since somebody came into this place. Well, you have the right to at
least.>
Hansoo looked towards where the voice came from.
A man covered in scars with a sword in his hand was looking at him.
The moment the man spoke.
The voices of the souls stopped.
Hansoo looked at that man and thought.
‘So this guy is the leader huh.’
But the silence only lasted for so long.
The spirits started to mumble again.
<The ones who came into the maze were all empty husks.>
<What does it matter if they cannot die. Since there’s no filling, there’s a limit
to their growth. Since they are limited, they can’t even handle the test of their
physical body.>
<Sad. If they were our descendants, they might be able to accomplish it.>
<They don’t dare to come in because they’re scared of the curse. Fucking hell, if
only the curse wasn’t there…>
<At least this guy isn’t that bad.>
The test of one’s physical body.
Hansoo realized what this test was about.

‘Surviving the blazing heat of the veins is the first test.’
Even if the players could get in here, they wouldn’t be able to handle the test.
Since they had a limit on their levels.
No matter how many skills they stack, they wouldn’t be able to handle the test.
‘If I didn’t go through the Body Enhancement Surgery or had the Mana Jade then it
would’ve been hard.’
Then.
The man, who looked like a leader, started to speak.
<Quiet>.
The 66,665 spirits surrounding him quieted down.
As they all stopped talking, the man started to speak again.

Hansoo nodded.
His goal was destroying the seal.
But of course obtaining the God’s Flail was part of his plan as well.
The man started to speak again.
“Some random half-hearted ability is nowhere enough to control the strength within
the flail and our hatred. Since you can withstand the energy from the mana node,
you have some potential but… The test of the spirit is a different matter entirely.
If you don’t have the qualification then… Even if you gain the strength, either
your body will blow up or you will go crazy.
“Let’s hurry.”
There was an ongoing battle in the outside world.
There was no time to waste.
The man laughed coldly.
<Woah, you should at least listen until the end. Even if you pass the test and
obtain the right to use the strength…There’s no meaning if we don’t give you the
strength right?>
Hansoo frowned at the man’s words.
He realized they wanted something from him.
“What do you want?”
The man, who was laughing just a bit before, started to turn extremely grim.
As if he remembered something he had kept hidden.

The man spoke to Hansoo while trembling in rage.
<Simple. Can… You avenge us?>
The spirits surrounding them started to chatter again.
<If you nod… And pass the test. We can give you the strength of an immortal.>
<But if you deny, you won’t get anything. Even if you pass the test, we won’t help
you.>
<It’ll be the same if you break the deal after you gain the strength. Your body
will get ripped apart.>
Hansoo spoke as he watched the enraged spirits.
“Revenge huh…Who are the targets? The Ains?”
These were people who fought against the Ains.
They might want to get their revenge against the Ains.
The spirits started to laugh out loud.
<Hahahahaha! Why would we hate the Ains?>
<If they hate us then they can hate us. They’ve done nothing wrong.>
<What we want are the flesh and blood others.>
Soon.
They all started to scream.
The shouts of tens of thousands of spirits filled the entire red space.
<We want the flesh and blood of those who turned us like this.>
<Kill them all. The ones who did this to us. All the citizens of the Kingdoms and
the Empires.>
<Those who sacrificed us because we became useless.>
<We just got tired and injured much faster because we fought at the front. They
just treated us like trash.>
<We, who should be hailed as heroes, are now suffering for all eternity. Kill all
those who are living their lives in glory up above.>
<Sacrifice their flesh and blood to us.>
<That is what we want. We want them to be shredded apart.>
The shouts that were filled with hatred entered Hansoo’s ear.
Chapter 243
Hansoo scoffed.
‘This is why the players who found this previously couldn’t use the flail huh.’
He had thought something was amiss when he heard about it in the past.
Because the flail wasn’t in the hands of the person who had found it.
Back then, he had thought that there might’ve been a specific reason but he knew
now.
‘He wasn’t good enough probably.’
Hansoo mumbled.
Those players probably didn’t have the ability to withstand the test of the
physical body nor had the ability to accept their deal.
That’s probably the reason why they went to find that man.
‘Jang Oh.’
Hansoo laughed in a cold manner as he thought of the previous owner of the flail.
Jang Oh didn’t declare a war against the empires.
But the seal itself had been broken properly and the 6h Great Change had still
occurred.
Jang Oh had used the weapon and pissed many people off and was able to use the
strength..
Which meant that they had some form of deal.
Which meant one thing.
‘That this isn’t a necessity.’
Hansoo laughed coldly as he spoke.
“Yeah? Then let’s not do this.”
<Hmm. You’re going to deny it then?>
Hansoo nodded as he looked at the spirit which had a shocked expression.
‘Heh, pretending to be calm.’
They had said it themselves.
That it’s been 800 years since somebody came in.

Well, there had been a reason to it.
The powerhouses of the kingdoms and empires who exceeded well over the limit of
level 250 never even had the thought of obtaining the flail for themselves.
They wouldn’t dare breaking the seal they set up themselves.
And the players, who had a level limit, couldn’t pass this test.
Even if they could pass the test of the physical body, they would never be able to
pass the test of the soul.
‘Could you guys really reject me? A ray of hope that finally came after 800 years?’
Even if it wasn’t him, the seal here would break in about a year anyway.
Since he wasn’t the only person in this world who could pass this test.
But in these spirit’s point of view, the story is a bit different.
Since they wouldn’t know about such a thing.
Hansoo continued to speak.
“I understand that the strength you guys can give me is enticing. But have some
conscience. You know how powerful the kingdoms and empires are for yourself but you
want me to destroy all of them with just this?”
<Mmm…>
“Making an enemy out of all the kingdoms and empires, it’s better to just give up
this strength. It’s not like I’ll fall behind anybody in terms of strength anyway.”
Actually, he couldn’t give up the flail.
Since he had to release the seal on the Ains no matter what.
But these guys didn’t know that.
Logically, someone like him wanting to break the seal on the Ains is a pretty
stupid thing to do.
<Hmmm…>
As he expected.
Unlike the expression of the leader, the faces of those behind him started to turn
dark.
<Ugh…Fuck. Until when…>
<The heavens are unfair. How long are they going to tie us down here…>
The expression of the leader turned grim as well but he soon sighed.
Since all of Hansoo’s words were correct.

<…Fuck off then. Bastard.>
They were trapped here so they knew.
Though they had the strength from the mana node, the magic brigade of the kingdoms
could easily suppress them.
It was indeed one of the 3 godly treasures but this also meant that there were two
other objects in the empire just like it.
They had a tremendous amount of hatred held inside them but they were still losers.
They would only burn in rage while being trapped in here.
That man wouldn’t be able to smash apart the kingdoms and empires with just this
flail.
‘Maybe if it was the legacy of that person who almost destroyed the world.’
Then.
Hansoo continued to speak.
“Well, it’s not like I’m not interested in this strength either. It’s really
tempting. Having more strength is always a good thing as you know.”
<…What are you trying to say?>
The leader spat out as if he was trying to hold onto a last bit of hope.
Though the man was saying such words, there was no greed within his eyes.
He had the eyes of someone who had nothing much to lose.
“Let’s have another deal. Something you and I can both agree on.”
<…Say it then.>
The leader didn’t like this situation but it wasn’t like he could do anything else.
He couldn’t give up this chance that had finally come after 800 years when he
didn’t know when the next one would be.
Hansoo laughed as he looked at the man.
………………………………………..
Boooooooom!
A blade covered in flames flew towards Kamiyou.
An attack which burnt all the surrounding atmosphere.
The flame held within the spirit stone, <Scarlet Flower>.
A head on fight was not possible.

The war fortress wasn’t a famed location for no reason.
The spirit stone was something that distinguished people even at the master player
level.
Then.
Whooosh!
Seven different skills exploded out from Kamiyou’s body at the same time.
The skills which exploded out worked together with each other to twist the space
and push back the air and pulled Kamiyou’s body back.
Zwoooosh!
Sharon Stiller frowned as she looked at Kamiyou backing off with an amazing amount
of control.
‘Not bad…’
Sharon Stiller made an annoyed expression as she looked at Kamiyou in front of her,
who was buying time.
At first she was quite happy.
The one she was the most worried about was nowhere to be seen and the bug players
who might’ve ran away were all gathered here and were prepared to fight her.
Dealing with everyone here and then receiving a reward from Arthus Krancheska above
would be the perfect outcome of course.
If the Scarlet Demons helped her to push them back then it would be easy to swipe
them all off.
But this damned bastard was holding on with all his might.
The bug players having great control was an obvious thing but the attitude of these
guys was the issue.
They were working with each other and blocking the Scarlet Demon’s attacks even by
giving up a leg and an arm for their comrade as they slowly reduced the numbers of
the Gold Demons.
‘Though we would still win at this rate…’
Sharon Stiller frowned as she looked at Kamiyou spinning around her at an extremely
fast speed and looking for an opening.
She would still win at this rate.
Though these guys were fighting back pretty well, the dead Gold Demons could just
rejoin them with the Stone of Immortality.
Since their numbers were slowly decreasing.
But one thing was on her mind.

Chiiiiiiik.
‘That. What the fuck is that thing.’
Sharon Stiller stopped fighting and then looked at an object in the center of the
crosses.
A red, egg shaped object that was surrounded by something stood in the center of
the crosses and was radiating heat in all directions.
Not just heat but steam and smoke as well.
The heat was so intense that it was burning up everything around it and was even
covering the entire space with smoke.
And this smoke was also interfering with the fight.
Unlike themselves, who were quite dependent on vision, the bug players were not.
They were much more advantaged in a place like this, filled with smoke.
Well, the smoke itself wasn’t that much of an issue.
Sharon Stiller was actually feeling something off from that mysterious object.
The person who she was the most afraid of was nowhere to be seen.
And instead there was a strange ball of red veins.
‘I thought we were going to end it quickly but…They’re holding on quite well.’
Sharon Stiller frowned as he looked at Kamiyou who was making strange sounds and
gestures and giving people orders.
Because of this man’s leadership, the bug players were being even more annoying.
‘Just a traitor…Pretending to be a leader. Annoying.’
Then.
Sharon Stiller smiled faintly.
‘Heheh. Just a traitor indeed. ’
Don’t the ones whose accounts were getting erased over there have any right to
know?
Sharon Stiller surrounded her body in flames and shouted.
“Hahaha! Aren’t you guys curious? How we found you guys so easily?”
‘Fuck.’
Kamiyou used a few more skills to block Sharon Stiller’s mouth but it was all
futile.
The thick wall that had been born from the flames melted all of Kamiyou’s mana.
And Sharon Stiller stared at Kamiyou’s actions and smiled as she spoke.
And as she expected.
A look of curiosity appeared in the faces of the adventurers.
‘No way. Kamiyou?’
‘Our leader betrayed us?’
There’s no other reason but this.
Since they were all suppressed by Kamiyou’s trait, <Contract>.
If a traitor existed then Kamiyou was the only suspect.
Then.
“Bastards! Trying all sorts of methods because it’s not going your way! Get lost!”
Einchel suppressed her uneasy mind and shouted.
Even if that bitch’s words were right, she couldn’t accept them now.
In a situation where every bit of strength of mattered, even a bit of doubt could
be extremely fatal.
If they found out that their leader was a traitor, who would listen then?
‘It’s not too late to ask… After we finish.’
The most important thing right now was surviving through this situation.
Then.
Sharon chuckled and signaled Olsen.
Whooosh!
A tremendous amount of chill exploded out from Olsen’s body and rushed towards
Kamiyou.
‘Ugh.’
The moment Kamiyou was about to dodge the wave of frost by jumping up.
Whooosh!
Large amounts of flames exploded out from Sharon Stiller’s body and stopped
Kamiyou’s movements.
‘Fuck!’
In the small moment Kamiyou was stopped from both of their attacks.
Crackle!
Kamiyou’s artificial leg was frozen from the ice spell.
And then the storm of flames rushed over his body.

And Kamiyou clenched his teeth as he smashed his artificial leg.
Boom!
The fake leg broke from Kamiyou’s hand and he jumped into the air after he was set
free from Olsen’s ice.
Tatak!
Olsen and Sharon Stiller failed their attacks and Kamiyou escaped but their
expressions reflected the opposite.
Sharon Stiller laughed towards Kamiyou who had a grim expression as she pulled out
Kamiyou’s artificial leg and started to melt it with her flames.
Drooop.
Soon.
The artificial leg couldn’t handle the expansion and deflation from the heat and
the chill and broke apart.
And something fell out from it.
A strange-looking artifact.
Sharon Stiller showcased the artifact in the air a few times and then spoke with a
smile.
“Isn’t having such an amazing tracker like this within one’s body a fantastic proof
of him being on our side?”
Mumble mumble.
In an instant.
The mumbles of the surrounding people got louder and Kamiyou clenched his teeth.
‘Fuck.’
The last shackle that those guys had put on him.
<If you take this off then… We’ll treat it as a betrayal, chase you all down and
kill you. Though it looks small, it’s something we gained from the royal group
personally. It’s quite precious so keep it well. Hahahaha.>
Kamiyou made an expression of despair as he thought of Himura’s laugh in the past.
Chapter 244

Rummblee.
As the conversation ended.
The leader of the spirits, Akun, nodded after hearing Hansoo’s words.
<Good. I’ll agree to your terms.>
His terms weren’t quite satisfactory but he couldn’t do anything else.
Since he didn’t know how long he would be stuck in here if he didn’t seize this
chance.
Hansoo spoke to Akun.
“Let’s hurry with the test.”
Though he was trapped in here, an uneasy feeling kept bothering him.
Probably meaning that the outside situation wasn’t going that well.
He needed to handle things here quickly and get out.
Akun nodded to Hansoo’s words.
<The test itself isn’t that complicated. We only need one thing.>
There was no need for the test to be complex.
It just needed to be hard.
And the test of the soul was extremely hard even in comparison to the test of the
physical body.
Akun pointed towards the tens of thousands of souls behind him and spoke.
<Endure us all.>
The 3 godly treasures of the empires.
Rangkal’s stake dispersed.
Arhal’s Wall destroyed.
And God’s Flail… Absorbed and saved.
All sorts of powers.
So the flail itself, which existed as the core of the seal, had a tremendous amount
of energy and hatred stored inside it.
But in order to break the seal and use the flail properly, a procedure of absorbing
all the strength was needed.
Absorbing the 66,666 souls within the flail.
Including the energy of the mana node contained within all these souls.
Controlling all the energy and hatred within the souls.
That was the basic requirements of controlling the God’s Flail.
One needed to handle all those souls being inside them and to be able to control
them.
If they failed one of two things would happen.
Either their entire body would blow apart.
Or they would go crazy.
The leader, Akun, continued to speak.
<If you’re afraid then you can just give up now.>
Hansoo cracked his neck and stepped forward.
“Begin.”
The moment those words came out.
Akun nodded and signaled behind him.
Then.
Tens of thousands of red souls charged towards Hansoo.
<It’ll be extremely hard. Pray that you won’t get distracted until this ends.>
It was something one would need to focus their entire minds on.
If people disturbed them from outside, it would become even harder.
………………………………..
Everyone stopped fighting.
And suspicion grew from their eyes.
Of course they all knew how much their leader, Kamiyou, had cared for them up until
now.
It couldn’t be all lies.
Well, if they were indeed lies in the first place, he wouldn’t have fought with his
life on the line like that.
But it was indeed suspicious.
How they were found.
And how such a thing was hiding inside their leader’s leg.
It would be impossible to put such a thing inside Kamiyou’s leg without knowing
him.
A sentence appeared inside their minds.

‘…Should we really follow that guy’s commands? Is he going to just give us up at
the end?’
All sorts of ideas appeared inside their minds.
He might be just pretending to be fighting with all he had and instead he might be
trying to tie them down instead.
Or there might be something else.
They didn’t know everything about this world either.
Kamiyou and Einchel grinded their teeth while looking at the scene.
‘…Fuck.’
They could almost hear it.
Sounds of things falling.
Being united itself was not enough but if they are suspicious of each other, the
result was clear.
Their opponents were no joke.
Then.
Boooom!
“Kuuhuuk!”
“Fucking hell!”
The Scarlet and Gold demons saw an opening and started to shred everything apart.
Through the cracks that appeared between their relations.
“Fuck. No!”
Kamiyou balanced himself on his one leg and tried to hurriedly rush in to fight but
was blocked by someone.
By Sharon Stiller who he was against.
“Hahahaha! Where are you trying to go?”
Booooooom!
Soon a loud noise exploded out from between Sharon Stiller and Kamiyou.
Kamiyou moved away from Sharon Stiller and shouted.
“12th group move this…”
But the moment he saw the expressions of the adventurers.
Kamiyou realized that he had lost to Sharon Stiller.

Kamiyou realized he had made a mistake as he saw the eyes of his comrades which
were filled with suspicion and uneasiness.
‘I should’ve strongly denied that claim.’
Whether it made sense or not, he should’ve denied it first.
The evidence was too clear.
And the guilt that was inside his mind.
These two things made Kamiyou hesitate and as a result confirmed it.
The fact that their leader might’ve really betrayed them.
Then.
Booooom!
A flame dragon exploded out from Sharon Stiller’s body and smashed into Kamiyou.
“Kuhuk!”
“Hahahaha! This is the end!”
Sharon Stiller laughed as she looked at Kamiyou who was surrounded by a tremendous
amount of flames.
‘Ahhh. Stress relief.’
Sharon Stiller’s lips slowly crawled up a smile as she saw the expressions made by
countless bug players right before their deaths.
She had hidden it from others because of her image at first but she had a very bad
habit.
A very bad habit that made her into a bug killer.
‘Well. I wasn’t a bug killer from the start.’
Sharon Stiller thought of her first days in this game.
Because she had some ability, she had advanced quite fast.
But there was something she had overlooked.
That the game she had started because she liked, had become tremendously stressful
to her.
The moment her hobby became her work, the hobby was no longer a hobby and both the
reality and the game were the same.
But she couldn’t give up her wants and needs so Sharon Stiller faked a smile on the
outside and lived in stress.
Then.
Sharon Stiller coincidentally saw a bug killer killing a bug player.

And their expressions of being hunted.
The ones being logged out in rage.
Those who had received a large amount of strength but only had one life in
exchange, the expressions of such people dying.
Then.
Sharon Stiller realized which path she had to take.
‘How nice.’
Sharon Stiller made a content expression while looking at Kamiyou who was lost in
despair.
Though they were in despair, she was not.
She could just revive.
Their expressions allowed her to confirm how safe and stable her position was.
Watching their expressions from a safe location was extremely enjoyable and Sharon
Stiller finally realized how she could relieve her stress.
From that day onwards she searched for these bug players and even studied about
them.
She then purposely annoyed them and then killed them.
And as this continued, she became the leader of the Scarlet Demons.
Sharon Stiller laughed.
‘Now…I need to finish things off. I’m done playing around.’
This incident was something that wasn’t quite common even in her life.
Enjoying her time leisurely would be good but that bright red glowing object kept
making her feel uneasy.
Sharon Stiller pushed the power of the spirit stone to the limits after deciding to
end this quickly.
Whoooosh!
The flame from the Scarlet Flower burnt at an intense rate that no flame up until
now could even be compared to.
To the point of making Kamiyou in front of her feel pain.
‘Ugh…’
The injuries caused by Sharon Stiller’s blades cracked open from by the heat and
caused intense amounts of pain.
Kamiyou clenched his teeth and made an expression of despair.
Not from the pain but from the people dying away in his surroundings.
They were trying their best to stay alive but they were nowhere close enough.
Only he, who could use the power of the trait and control them, could command them
to their fullest potential.
“Please! At this rate…!”
Kamiyou shouted urgently but only was only met with suspicion.
Kamiyou sighed.
There were no leaders who could gloss over the gap created by loss of credit.
Since he couldn’t control a human’s emotions with the contract.
They were now even being wary of those who they were usually friendly with while
fighting.
Their full battle potential would not come out like this.
Kamiyou clenched his teeth and touched his wrist as he saw the people from the Ant
Tunnel and even Einchel fighting while being on guard.
Well, the symbol on his wrist.
‘Could I win… With this?’
But Kamiyou shook his head.
He couldn’t use this just because he wanted to.
The person who had given this to him had told him so.
And the situation right now wasn’t that good.
Kamiyou gave up and instead clenched his sword.
‘Let’s try to hold on. Just a bit more…I just need to hold on a bit more!’
Thump. Thump.
The beating sound from the object in the distance could be heard from everyone.
As if something was about to happen.
The problem was that Kamiyou wasn’t the only person that was watching this.
Sharon Stiller frowned.
That thing.
That thing that was beating over there was the one thing that kept people from
falling into their respective holes of despair.
As if it was the final strand of hope they had.
‘It’s getting on my nerves. That thing breaking…Will I finally be able to see the
expression I need?’
It bothered her.
They were dispersed so victory was already within her grasp.
‘Well. This guy isn’t a nuisance anymore either.’
Kamiyou, who was dealing with her, was already half a mess and the vice-captain
Olsen was quite relaxed.
Sharon contemplated up to this point and then sent a signal to Olsen.
One spirit stone was strong enough but using two properly would cause an even
stronger destructive force.
Like how she had broken Kamiyou’s artificial leg just before.
By freezing and heating it up.
Heat it and freeze it.
Expand, contract, expand and so on.
According to her experience so far, there was nothing that could withstand this
combo.
‘Full power. Me first.’
Then.
Boooooom!
The flame that was burning Kamiyou’s skin just from the heat alone flew out.
Towards the ball of veins in the distance.
The tremendous amount of heat pushed past Kamiyou and cleared a path towards the
ball of veins in the distance.
Kamiyou clenched his fist while he looked at the powerful attack that made hundreds
of people stop in their tracks and scurry away from it.
‘…No.’
He couldn’t be disturbed.
The thing Hansoo was doing was the last bit of hope they had remaining.
If that hope got crushed, it was the end for all of them.
But there was no other way.
‘Fucking hell…They were playing around.’
Kamiyou fell into a daze from the firepower that was dimensions apart from what he
had seen up until now.
The conversation he had with the prophet in the past was playing back in his head.
<Just a prophecy is a bit too cheap for the price of saving our children. I’ll
bless you guys. But remember. If you want to use this blessing properly then you
have to go into the Spirit Lands. There’s something you need to do in there.>
The prophet then added two other words of advice.
First.
There was somebody who had received this blessing in the past and they might’ve
gone into the Spirit Lands already so if he met them, he was to ask them for
assistance.
<Well… It’ll be amazing. Hehehe. It’s a tremendous amount of power. Make sure you
visit when you get the time. We can’t go out but you can.>
Kamiyou smiled bitterly as he thought of the Prophet’s words.
Him being tied down in the maze, he was in the same situation as them.
If he had left for the Spirit Lands back then, he might’ve gained that strength but
all the other people in the Ant Tunnel would’ve died.
By the hands of Himura who would have assumed his betrayal.
The prophet then gave the second piece of advice.
Well, it was more of a warning.
<If you can’t go to the Spirit Lands then… Just forget about it. Even if you could
use it to a certain extent…You will definitely die.>
Kamiyou smiled as he thought of the Prophet’s words.
‘What a perfect timing.’
He didn’t believe that there was a good time for someone to die.
But the current timing was perfect.
The condition was created by the opponent, he only needed the resolve.
‘Since I caused this…I need to deal with it.’
Kamiyou laughed sadly and then raised his sleeves.
Then.
Whoooosh!
Kamiyou gazed at the flame that was rushing off while melting the maze down.
He then jumped in.
Towards the flame.
Then.
Booooooooom!
Kamiyou and the flame collided with each other and screamed out.
Kiiiiiiing!
The symbol started to shine brightly while he was being covered in the intense heat
of the spirit stone.
Chapter 245
The curse of the Ains.
This was a curse that one would receive once they killed Ains below the 5th floor.
The moment the Ains were killed, a strange aura came out from their body and
surrounded those who assisted in killing them.
Then a strangely shaped symbol would remain in their body. The players called this
the Curse of the Ains due to it being the final trace they left behind.
Of course the players didn’t give a single damn.
Maybe if this caused some form of penalty but there were none.
The protection elixir that dropped from killing them was more important than some
lousy curse so they continued to climb down to the 5th floor and killed off Ains.
But BKamiyou heard something else.
<This curse is to distinguish between those who have killed members of our race and
those who haven’t. Only those who don’t have this curse can be blessed.>
That was how he got the blessing.
And this blessing had one purpose.
‘Being able to partly control the ability of the Ains… Who were born with the right
to control the spirits and elements.’
Well, this had no meaning.
They only had the right to use the strength, they had no spirits to control.
It was more like a license.
A license given to those who were allowed to control the tremendous amount of
strength the spirits contained.
But the story was different now.
Since that strength was in front of his eyes.

Whoooosh!
The symbol in Kamiyou’s body started to devour the flames.
The fragment of the strength created from the <Spirit Stone> that was created from
the congregation of a spirit during its destruction.
“Uh? Huhh?”
He could see Sharon Stiller staggering with a shocked expression in the distance.
‘She probably never even saw such a thing happening.’
Kamiyou mumbled as he looked at Sharon Stiller.
Of course she hadn’t.
All the players here had lost their rights to receive the blessing the moment they
killed the Ains.
It was obvious they haven’t heard about somebody being able to absorb the power of
the Spirit Stones.
But Kamiyou couldn’t laugh in victory.
He realized.
Why the prophet had warned him against borrowing the strength of the Spirit Stones
before going into the Spirit Land.
‘Kuhuk!’
Kamiyou coughed out blood as he felt something breaking apart in a corner of his
body.
License, the blessing of the Ains protected one from their bodies getting destroyed
and melting down from the powers of the spirits.
But handling this strength was a whole another matter.
A power birthed from the essence of nature.
It was not something the humans could handle.
He needed something to control this power.
And outside the spirit stone, there were no such kind beings that would help
Kamiyou.
At least there was a bit of thought existing within the Spirit Stones so it helped
people in controlling their power but Kamiyou didn’t even have such a thing.
And he had forcibly stolen that strength and stored it within his body, there was
no way his body would remain intact.
The powerful scarlet energy that raged inside his body like a crazed bull.
The effects of that energy.

His insides were getting destroyed at a rapid pace.
‘Well…I sealed one at least.’
Kamiyou mumbled as he coughed up blood.
He could see Sharon Stiller freaking out as she saw her Spirit Stone slowly turning
dim.
Of course his body was breaking down.
The story might’ve been different if it was a tiny spirit stone but he had absorbed
the power of a S-level Spirit Stone that had reached the peak of its power.
Even if it was him, this was far beyond the limits of his body.
And his body was already about to break down.
His body slowly turned red as if he had swallowed lava and was creating smoke.
Even if he could let out all this energy, his body would still slowly melt and
break down.
To the point of him not being able to recover.
But there was a method to actually use the tremendous amount of energy in his body.
‘I’m going to die anyway.’
Kamiyou gazed at the Scarlet and Gold Demons who were staring at him in a daze and
then signalled Einchel who was looking at him in shock.
He could still trust Einchel.
Since she had helped him for so long, there wouldn’t be much of an issue.
<Deal with the aftermath well.>
“Wait…!”
Even before Einchel could reply.
Boooom!
Kamiyou gathered the overflowing energy into his one remaining foot, blew it up and
then jumped into the air.
Towards the center of the Scarlet Demons who were staring at him in a daze.
Kamiyou closed his eyes while watching the Scarlet Demons who were trying to cut
him down even in the midst of all this.
It didn’t matter anymore.
‘Finally, I can rest in peace. It’s been a while since I saw them.’
Things had been way too hard both mentally and physically up until now.
The guilt from betraying the other adventurers and the uneasiness of not knowing
when Himura’s Ant Eater clan would crash in.
The thing that filled his day was not the comfort of surviving another day but
anxiety about what would happen tomorrow.
He was holding on day by day because of the adventurers who had gathered while
believing in him and his friends who were captured by Himura but he wanted to rest
now.
Since all the hostages would’ve been dead by now.
‘I’m going Hansoo. And Einchel, please treat her well.’
As he finished his thoughts.
Kamiyou followed his urge and released the Ain’s blessing that suppressed the
intense amount of energy that was holed up inside his body.
Towards the Scarlet and Gold Demons in front of him.
Kamiyou smiled as he felt that energy exploding out from his body.
Then.
Boooooooooooom!
A tremendous amount of heat exploded out from Kamiyou’s body and into the Gold and
Scarlet Demons.
……………………………………………….
Chiiiiiiiiiiiiik.
A large amount of steam and smoke filled the entire area.
And Einchel stood within that smoke looking towards the location where the
explosion took place.
The explosion was so powerful that she and the other adventurers couldn’t escape it
but that flame didn’t hurt their bodies even a bit.
No, the flame instead covered their body and warmed them up.
As if it could distinguish between enemy and friends.
Christopher was shocked at this.
‘The attacks of the spirits…I heard they could target specific people.’
It was different from their skills that didn’t discriminate and caused damage to
everything.
The power was secondary, this was a strength that could distinguish between friends
and foe in detail.
That was why it shone in a fight like this where the opposing sides were scrambled.
‘…But it seems there was a limit in discerning the foe huh. At least to him.’
Christopher thought of Kamiyou with a pitiful expression.
He didn’t know about the effects of the symbol but it was clear that there was a
limit to it.
Since if there wasn’t such a limit, he wouldn’t have decided to go to such an

extreme length as self-destruction.
Christopher sensed the meager amount of heat and then sighed in relief.
‘Well… We can at least hold on now.’
Though they still had the Stone of Immortality, those guys over there would’ve
probably used the stone once already from the explosion.
They could handle this much.
‘And… It seems their suspicions died out now.’
Everyone’s expressions were frozen from Kamiyou’s sacrifice.
But it was clear that the suspicions and the uneasiness had been wiped away.
As Christopher made an expression of relief.
Whoooosh.
A chill ran up Christopher’s body.
And he stopped.
‘…A chill?’
Even if the heat didn’t have any effect on them, there was no reason for them to
feel chilly.
As Christopher made an uneasy face.
Crackle crackle.
The sounds of something freezing could be heard over the smoke in the distance.
And as everyone put their guard up and clenched their weapons.
Whoooosh.
The smoke dispersed and everyone could see the new scene.
The entire area was frozen.
Thousands of icicles and ice walls.
This frozen land was the reason why they felt the chill.
‘Fuck. No way…’
Crackle.
“Fucking hell. Is anyone in their right minds? Who the hell is this?”
Somebody broke out from the ice in the distance while cursing out loud.
As if proving that this chill was the power of a spirit, he came out spotless.
Crack Crack.
‘Fuck.’
Christopher grinded his teeth as he watched the players coming out from the ice.
…………………………………………..
Cracccckk!
Along with the sound of something breaking, the blue lights of the gauntlets in the
man’s hand disappeared.
As if something that provided it with strength had broken.
The man, Olsen, looked at his glove and got pissed.
“You bastards. Do you even know how expensive this is? It’s an entire house. An
entire fucking house.”
That Spirit Stone’s price was as expensive as a house in the center of the capital.
No, the price wasn’t the issue but rather the supply.
But just a bit ago the Spirit Stone had broken from him using <Berserk Mode>.
The final card the Spirit Stones had which allowed them to exert a power numerous
times more powerful.
‘…It’s not like I couldn’t use it either.’
Olsen grinded his teeth.
The attack he had to withstand just now was most of the energy from Sharon’s spirit
stone.
If they faced it head on then most of the people here would’ve been logged out.
And the ones in front of their eyes would’ve ran away using that small time frame.
And that wasn’t something he could afford for just a single spirit stone.
‘Well. The clan leader will probably buy it back for us.’
Olsen blew out the remaining bits of smoke and then shouted.
“Yo! Come out! Continue what you were doing up until now!”
The Gold and Scarlet Demons behind him gritted their teeth as they walked out from
the ice.
They were a bit rattled from the previous explosion.

‘Well, this is the end at least.’
As Olsen walked forward.
Tak.
Something got in the way of his right foot and Olsen frowned as he looked at what
it was.
Kamiyou, whose body was bubbling all over and looked like he was about to die, was
laying on the ground half dead.
‘He’s alive?’
Since he hadn’t actually turned himself into a bomb and instead had overheated, he
could actually survive if he was lucky.
It was more than possible if the chill from his spirit stone chilled his heated
body.
‘Well. It’s not like this guy should be happy or anything.’
Although he had survived thanks to the chill, everybody else here would die.
The same thing would happen to the guy by his foot.
Kuduk.
Olsen smiled as he kicked away Kamiyou laying on the ground like a piece of rag and
then spoke to the bug players watching him with terrified expressions.
“You bastards. Let’s not meet each other again. And don’t be so sad over it. Just
think of it this way, you guys will stay with us.”
“This fucking bastard…”
Olsen laughed coldly towards Christopher who had cursed out loud.
At least it wouldn’t be a worthless death.
They would disappear into artifacts and experience.
‘See how far we go. This is just the beginning.’
As Olsen mumbled.
Words came out from the clouds of smoke that filled the area which was created from
the collision of heat and frost.
“Staying with you guys…Not bad.”
“What…”
Even before Olsen could finish his reply.
Kwadddddk!
A hand appeared from the smoke.

‘What the…! How did he get so close!’
Olsen freaked out and tried to swing his gauntlet.
Crunch!
A tremendous amount of force flicked away Olsen’s fist and grabbed his neck.
Kwaaadddddduk!
“Uggghhh….”
Chiiiiiii….
The thick arm which had grabbed Olsen’s neck lifted him high up and the scarlet
hand started to burn the area around his neck and face.
Hansoo, who walked out with his scorching hot body, laughed in a cold manner.
“It’s just beginning, now.”
‘Become fertilizer.’
Crunch.
As Hansoo poured strength into his hands.
The scorching hot hand smashed Olsen’s head.
He wasn’t pleased with just this.
A voice could be heard inside his head.
<There are a total of 67,313 people inside the maze. They can’t run away either.
Since the 1st floor is still blocked.>
Hansoo made a content expression at the loud voice in his head.
He had completed his 1st task.
He needed to raise his strength as much as possible before he started the 2nd task.
‘I’m going to kill you all.’
Hansoo, whose entire body was colored blood-red like the colors of the souls,
looked at the entire maze greedily.
………………………………………………..
Great Maze, deep underground.
Though their bodies were translucent like a lingering smoke, the existences which
would have a look of a human if their bodies became clear looked towards the
trembling ceiling.
The damned ceiling that stopped them from heading up into the sky.
<This is the beginning.>

The woman who was standing at the deepest part mumbled.
Chapter 246
Reincarnator – Chapter 246 : Ain (1)
Rumble.
‘What the hell is this.’
Sharon Stiller muttered with a dumbfounded expression.
Their trump card had been used and IKamiyou’s plots had been blocked.
Only massacre remained.
Sharon Stiller, who had thought that everything was done and she just had to go
back, was in a daze at the unreal scene in front of her.
Sharon Stiller was a very greedy person.
The problem was that she was a bit too ordinary.
She wasn’t able to fulfill her desires because she didn’t have any talents or
anything in the real world.
The bag she wanted, the clothes she wanted, the man she wanted.
And because she couldn’t have any of this in real life, she decided to invest most
of her life into this place, Exodus.
Since the only mediocre talent she had was at gaming.
And her guess was correct.
Since she climbed this far.
And today was the highlight, the climax.
Though she was a bit annoyed when Kamiyou retaliated, she was having calm thoughts
since all his plots had been used up.
As long as she accomplished this it was clear that Himura would give her a
befitting reward.
Both in game and in reality.
‘But what the hell is this?’
Sharon Stiller was in a daze with a dumbfounded expression.
Everything changed in a single moment.

The happy thoughts she had inside her head started to get demolished by the harsh
reality in front of her eyes.
Because of one person, that one person who came out from the smoke.
Olsen’s level was already at the limit.
Along with the high quality artifacts and protective skills that he had strung
around his body.
Even if his spirit stone broke, he was somebody who shouldn’t die in such a manner.
Well, he could indeed get killed.
But that should be by a top quality skill, not just some random hand.
An unreal amount of power and destructive force.
He didn’t have that level of power when he had killed her before.
‘These fucking bastards… What kind of hack is this…’
Hansoo’s flaming body itself was not a simple matter.
It looked like something filled him up and was even overflowing.
Sharon Stiller could feel a chill run down her back from watching this.
She clenched her teeth.
‘What the fuck, this is just a game…’
Sharon Stiller could hear a whisper.
From Hansoo who had raised Kamiyou from the ground.
“Good job. I’ll…Take it from here.”
She didn’t know what he was going to do.
But the moment she heard those words.
Her entire body trembled.
And even before she could react.
Hansoo’s left hand moved.
A simple gesture.
A light movement that seemed like it was shaking off some water from his hands but
the effect of such a movement was not that light.
The moment the tip of his fingers moved within the smoke.
Boooooooom!
A tremendous sound created by an explosion rang throughout the area.

A force that should be associated to just a simple movement of one’s hand.
“Huh?”
“What?!”
The moment the Gold and Scarlet Demons shouted out in shock.
Whooooosh!
Something flew through the smoke.
Towards Sharon Stiller and the other players who were standing in a daze.
The speed and the force behind it.
All the hairs on Sharon Stiller’s body rose up.
‘I have to block…’
Sharon Stiller instinctively tried to raise the weapon which had the Spirit Stone
embedded in it.
In order to block the object flying towards her.
The weapon which had a spirit stone embedded in it was many more times more durable
than other weapons.
Logically it should be able to block an attack created by some slight hand

movements.
But Sharon Stiller suppressed her instincts and instead performed another action.
‘No! I must dodge it!’
Boooooom!
From the might of the object flying towards her, it was clear what she should do.
That was not something she could block.
Sharon Stiller’s entire body quickly reacted and started to shrink.
And thanks to her body which had been tempered through all sorts of experiences,
she had been able to react to it.
Sharon Stiller’s body moved outside of the trajectory of the object flying towards
the Scarlet Demons.
Towards a location where she would just barely be hit.
‘Good. Then the main target wouldn’t be….’
As Sharon Stiller sighed in relief.
Whooooosh!
The red object made a sharp turn and curved like a snake.
At an angle that was impossible with its speed and mass.
‘What the fuck!!’
A meteor being able to turn at that angle would look more realistic than this.
“No…!”
Sharon Stiller tried to scream out at the object that turned at an unreal angle and
towards her but that was all she could do.
Boooooom!
Her head and the piece of metal collided and created a large explosive sound.
Then.
The meteor-like metal object pierced her head and turned her into gold powder.
It then pierced numerous tens of people behind her.
Whooosh!
Crunch!
Ududududuk!
“Uaaaaak!”
“Fucking he…”
Some tried to dodge and some tried to block.
The Scarlet and Gold Demons were all prepared for it in their own ways but it was
all useless.
The ones who tried to block had their bodies blown apart and the ones who tried to
dodge had their heads pierced by the snake-like metal object.
In a short moment that was less than a second, numerous tens of people disappeared
into golden light.
“What the hell! This is…”
“What! What is this!”
The comrades standing next to them had disappeared into golden light after a single
blink.
They were holding on because it was just a game, if this was reality then they
would’ve all pissed their pants.
As people made dumbfounded expressions at this unreal scene.
The flail, which had pierced through multiple dozens of people, returned back to
Hansoo’s hand.
“Hmm…”
As Hansoo made a discontent expression while looking at the flail in his hand.
Akun, the leader of the souls, mumbled in his hand.
<Throwing it isn’t very efficient.>
“Is that so…”
There was a missing sentence before this to the players but they soon figured out
what Hansoo meant.
Since Hansoo himself spoke it out loud.
“I guess I’ll have to smash with it directly.”
Then.
Hansoo tightly held onto the handle of the flail with his left hand.
Then.
Whoooooosh!
Hansoo’s body flew into the air along with a loud noise.
Towards the Gold and Scarlet Demons in the distance who were cursing.
Then his body fell towards the center of all the players.
And the players were shocked at this scene.
“This guy, is he looking down on us this much…?”
“He must be crazy.”
The attack being powerful and the attack either working or not were two different
things.
The thing they were most worried about was him running around while that weapon
destroyed them.
They could catch up to him in term of speeds at least, but his weapon could not be
tracked even with their eyes.
This was why they even had thoughts of ignoring him and going for the bug players
in the back.
So they could at least get some experience while running around.
But for him to directly jump in.
They didn’t have to fear that weapon if they killed him.
‘Well. That’s not the end.’
One of the Scarlet Demons made a greedy expression.

What if he got that weapon?
Top ranker.
What a wonderful title.
Even among the countless players, only 100 people in total had the rights to this
title.
If he had that weapon, he might be able to become a top ranker.
A top ranker who was even more famous than a president and even had more fans than
celebrities in the real world.
‘Yeah. There’s no owner to an item. There are no weapons I cannot use, I’m already
at the max level.’
And as if he wasn’t the only one who thought of this, the countless Gold and
Scarlet Demons who were thinking about going for the bug players were now heading
towards the location where Hansoo would land.
‘Dumbasses. At least some need to attack him to disperse his attention.’
As a few Scarlet Demons were about to scream towards the Gold Demons.
“Dropping your guard?”
Whooosh!
Hansoo mumbled as he dropped and created a red arc by swinging his arm.
An arc which swung through the head of the Scarlet Demon next to him.
“Kill him!”
“Fearless bastard!”
Countless Gold and Scarlet Demons were charging towards him.
With their best attacking skills.
They knew about the strength behind his attacks.
It would just be better to have trades because of that power.
Which means they didn’t have to worry about defending, since they couldn’t, or
about their mana since all they had was a single shot.
They only had to attack.
With their most powerful attack.
Whooosh!
Boooom!
Kuuuguguguung!
Numerous differently colored lights and shadows exploded out from the hands of the
Scarlet and Gold Demons.
A might that terrified the adventurers watching.
High level skills which could easily shred them apart.
And multiple dozens of these flew towards Hansoo.
Towards Hansoo’s scorching red body which had a similar color as a metal that had
been heated up in a forge.
Then.
Booooom!
Kwaaagagagang!
“Yosh!”
“Direct hit!”
Though some had been dodged and some had been blocked, most of them hit him
directly.
And the Scarlet Demon’s expressions were even better.
As they had fought before, they knew that this guy wasn’t an immortal like them.
Which meant that damage of this level would be effective.
But sadly, their expectations and hope had been shattered.
Whoooosh!
Through the loud noises and smoke, a streak red light leaked through.
A red light that was different from their attack skills.
And a humanoid form walked through that smoke.
Without any traces of damage on his body.
And the red light that was shining out from Hansoo’s body seemed as if it wanted to
explode.
If the light up until now was that of a heated metal, the light that was being
emitted now resembled a rising sun.
And all of the Gold and Scarlet Demons were in a daze.
“What the…”
“…Come on, this is too much. Even if it’s a hack.”
Even if it was a hack, there should be some manners between gamers.
As the people lost their words.

Hansoo looked at the red light that was slowly fading away.
“Just this much huh.”
A line delivered by a certain voice could be heard inside his head.
<Now there’s 66552 left. Just pulling some out to use it only uses this much but…
The flail’s [Ability] uses much more so use them sparingly.>
Hansoo thought about the remaining number in his head.
‘No need to use it.’
Then.
Whooooosh!
As if it the warm up had ended, Hansoo’s hands started to fly through the air
crazily.
Forked Lightning in his right hand.
And God’s Flail in his left.
And with this.
Booom!
Boom!
Kuududuk!
“Waaaak! This bastard!”
“Run away!”
“Where are you going you bastards!”
“Uwaaaak! Fucking bug players! Let us go!”
Plenty of different collisions and sounds of explosions rang throughout the entire
area.
Along with the rage-filled yells and the players’ screams.
………………………………………….
Korin Kingdom’s fortress which faced the War Fortress in the Keil Kingdom.
A man stood on a tall mountain nearby.
“Haha. How nice.”
‘For that tiny spirit bomb to have this much of an effect. What an amazing
benefit.’
The man, who had a hand over his eye and was watching the Great Maze, laughed
heartily.
Well, he was actually looking at the frowning expression of Arthus Krancheska due
to the seal starting to break apart.
There’s nothing better than his work progressing well and annoying somebody he did
not like.
Though everyone inside that maze would face the rage of Arthus Krancheska.
‘One of the three godly treasures of the empires huh. What a nice title.’
An artifact from before the time of extinction.
Once the ancient artifact, God’s Flail, got ripped apart, the hidden race would
wake up.
And the stopped world would soon start to flow again.
The kingdoms, empires, Ains and even the players.
‘It’s rolling. It’s finally rolling.’
As he thought up to this point.
The smiling man’s expression died out.
‘I need to prepare properly.’
Then.
Oooooong.
From the surrounding shadows, dark energy started to flow out.
Towards the man’s body.
And then the man’s body, which had now been shrouded in a large amount of darkness,
disappeared.
Leaving behind the scenery of the War Fortress in the distance.
Chapter 247
Rummble.
Einchel, who was looking at Kamiyou who had been turned into a mess and was
unconscious, turned around and looked behind her.
Towards Hansoo who was cooling the heat off from his body.
Chiiiiiiiik.
The players had long turned into golden lights.
Only the adventurers were left in the area.
Einchel carefully asked Hansoo who was cooling his body, which had been heated up
from the energy of the mana node.
“What are you going to do now? Didn’t you say the seal would break soon?”
They knew that Hansoo was powerful.
But didn’t Hansoo say before that the monster of the kingdom above, Arthus
Francheska, might come down?
The curse of the Ains that these guys were afraid of also worked from the energy of
the seal.
The seal breaking meant that the curse which worked from that energy would also
disappear.
Arthus Krancheska might charge down right away.
‘Well. He probably broke the seal because he had a plan…’
Hansoo shook his head at Einchel.
“The seal that had been sustained for hundreds of years cannot break in such a
short amount of time.”
The energy from the mana node got converted by the Flail and the souls and flowed
into the magic formation.
And because of that magic formation, the seal would be conversed.
Though the flail, which connected the mana node and the magic formation, had
disappeared, there was still a large amount of energy which had been flowing into
the magic formation up until now.
Which meant that the curse of the Ains, which used up that energy, was still in
effect.
‘Which means that there’s a bit more time until Arthus Krancheska would come down.’
He’s probably going crazy outside.
Since the entire Great Seal had been broken.
He would’ve long wanted to charge into this place.
But he couldn’t.
Since he knew that the flail wouldn’t get pulled out by itself.
Going into the maze in a situation where the curse was still in effect and the
person who pulled the flail was still inside was an act of suicide.
Any person with a brain would know.

“I’ll finish it before then.”
“…Finish? You aren’t going down?”
Hansoo laughed.
“Yeah. I’m going to do it thoroughly. It’ll be wasteful to leave them behind.”
‘…How.’
Einchel knew what he was talking about when it said it would be a waste.
But in a situation where they didn’t know when Krancheska will come down, how will
they kill off the people inside the maze?
Einchel made a confused expression.
……………………………………………………..
Rummble.
Tremble.
The players who were guarding the 4th floor were getting more and more uneasy as
they felt the vibrations that were getting more and more powerful.
“Yo. How long are you going to stay here anyway? This doesn’t seem that simple.”
The players who were guarding the portal replied.
“Well. The exit on the 1st floor is blocked anyway. And that crazy Oldbeer bastard
went to create a ruckus on the 5th floor.”
“…Well.”
The player, <Alphagoo>, sighed and talked to his friends who had annoyed
expressions.
“15 minutes. Let’s wait just 15 minutes more. If he doesn’t come out then let’s
just go.”
“…10.”
“Fine.”
Alphagoo received his friend’s blunt reply and nodded.
It had already been 20 minutes since they started guarding the portal on the fourth
floor.
And not just them, there were hundreds of people guarding the portal from the 3rd
to the 4th floor.
In order to catch the blacklisted bug players whose rumors spread throughout the
entire maze.
And there was more.
According to the stories from the players who had been assassinated throughout the
maze, there was something else.
The bug player’s nest that they had only heard rumors about.
Apparently hundreds of bug players came out from the nest and were roaming around
somewhere in the 4th floor.
Though nobody who had seen them had lived, they could see traces which had remained
behind so it being true was clear.
Alphagoo mumbled to himself.
‘…The probability is half and half. Either 3rd or 5th floor.’
The chances were fifty percent.
Nobody could guess what the bug players were thinking.
But they had gambled on them going to the 3rd floor.
And he was feeling good for some reason today.
‘If we catch them then…Jackpot. Heheheheh.’
Though hundreds of players were guarding the portal with him, he was confident in
himself.
Confident enough to get one to two people by himself at least.
Since he was a high level player at level 240.
And from what he knew, the average level of the bug players was around 215 to 220.
Because of the Ant Eater clan chasing them down and killing them, he had heard that
their levels weren’t that high on average.
No matter how good the control of the bug players were, a difference of 10 levels
was huge.
‘Yeah. This is better than hunting for months in terms of rewards.’
As Alphagoo had his hopes raised thinking about the experience and artifacts the
bug players would have.
“Heuk… Haa! Heuk!”
A mysterious person ran towards them while bleeding.
‘Huh? Is it them?’
As Alphagoo was preparing to attack.
The person who had run out from the maze freaked out and yelled.“Don’t attack!
Stop! I’m not a bug player! I’m a normal player!”
“…Player?”
Alphagoo made a depressed expression.

‘Well. the bug players aren’t crazy, why would they travel around by themselves.’
If they were going to go solo, they wouldn’t have moved around in a group of
hundreds of people from the start.
‘What the. I know this person.’
But as Alphagoo made a dejected expression.
Kiiiiiiiiingg.
The sound of mana being collected could be heard.
The sound of a skill being activated.
And as Alphagoo turned around, he could see his friend preparing a skill.
“Hey! What are the hell are you doing!”
His friend replied with an embarrassed expression.
“Well. Just in case…”
Alphagoo quickly held his friend’s hand and put it down.
“Don’t, I know that person.”
“Huh? You know her?”
As his friend asked him with a shocked expression, Alphagoo nodded.
“Yeah. We were in a party together in the past. The Id was… Einchel or something.”
He remembered because this player was quite memorable.
‘How did she get hurt like that.’
Maybe it was because he had set the settings to 19+ mode but the blood flowing out
from her body was scarlet red and not golden.
As Alphagoo frowned while watching the woman, Einchel, who had injuries all over
her body.
“Phew… Thank god. I almost died.”.
Alphagoo made a confused expression.
His friend, Betagoo, asked Einchel.
“What, did you get PKed or something? Why are you so hurt? Where’s your party…”
Einchel cursed out and yelled.
“Fuck. I got PKed. Really badly too.”
“Huh. Some crazy bastard…”
The people started to murmur at Einchel’s words.

Though there wasn’t a system which suppressed PKing, the players were still
reluctant to PK.
Since PKing didn’t give many benefits and being targetted was very bad.
In a world where party play was the way to go, PKing would destroy the relations
one had with others necessary for party play.
Like the Blacklist which managed bug players, the Redlist which managed PKers
existed.
In a world where looking up one’s username told everyone if they were a PKer or
not, not many people were daring enough to PK for fun.
Alphagoo clicked his tongue and asked Einchel.
“Miss Einchel. It must’ve been hard. We’ve met before right?”
“Ah… You’re the person I met before. Hello.”
Alphagoo was delighted as he saw Einchel sighing in relief.
‘Yes. I knew my luck was good today.’
Einchel was quite attractive.
He wanted to use the party play last time as a means to get closer but he failed.
But for such a chance to come rolling by.
‘Did they say to create a rapport first? Or help her? I forgot… It was all in
english…’
He could barely remember but Alphagoo found a chance to continue the talk so he
kept on going.
“Who is that bastard? Hurry and put him on the Redlist. It’ll become much more
convenient that way.”
Einchel chuckled.
“No need. He’s already on another list.”
“…Another list?”
The players’ expressions changed at Einchel’s words.
There was only one more list they could think of other than the Redlist.
The friend next to Alphagoo asked with twinkling eyes.
“Did this happen from those bug players?”
Einchel nodded.
“…I got attacked by surprise. Our party got demolished as well. My friends probably
all ran away. Since there’s about 50 of them…There was no way to beat them. They
were seriously strong like the rumors.”
The expression of the people brightened up at Einchel’s words.
‘Finally a clue!”
Fifty.
Though there were hundreds of people here, it was a good enough number to share.
Well, if there was more of them it might’ve been a bit hard.
But fifty.
It wasn’t too much to deal with and it was a good number to share.
Alphagoo asked with a bright expression.
The question which everyone wanted to ask.
“Is it far from here? Their nest?”
“Huh? You’re going to kill them?”
Alphagoo nodded at Einchel who was looking at him in doubt.
“Of course. They deserve to get killed.”
“…How thankful. Then I’ll guide you there.”
Einchel, who had frowned from Alphagoo’s sudden words, smiled as she replied.
………………………………………….
Boooom!
“Uaaaak! Ibanoph you bastard!”
“Fucking hell! You dare scam us?”
Ibanoph, who had convinced the players and dragged them along, scoffed as he cut
their necks off.
Crunch!
“Heheh. Why are you so depressed. It’s not like you die for real..”
‘Heheh. Jesus my level rises quickly.’
The level which had stayed the same for a while was rising quite fast.
It wasn’t hard either.
50 to 500.
The moment the players entered in groups of different sizes, he just needed to
smash them apart.
To almost 800 bug players and Hansoo who stood in the front and swung his God’s
Flail and Forked Lightning, this amount of players weren’t even snacks to them.
They got erased instantly and once they were gone the Watchmen would bring more.
They had already killed over 5000 players this way.
Since they didn’t know when Arthus Krancheska would charge in, the couldn’t set it
up perfectly.
So if one looked at this system closely they might become suspicious but the
players were still charging in like moths towards a flame.
They had nothing to worry about, they didn’t die.
So they didn’t weigh the risks that much and just followed the Watchmen here.
Even the ones who made suspicious expressions followed quickly because they didn’t
want anybody to get a headstart on them.
‘At this pace… We should easily be able to get rid of everyone in the maze and hit
the max level.’
Because of their levels rising steadily, the work was getting quicker and quickler.
Ibanoph made a joyful expression as he made a sound that only the Watchmen could
hear throughout the maze.
Towards Einchel who would be guiding the players this way.
Then.
Tatatatatatak.
Ibanoph and the others started to hide their bodies behind the hundreds of crosses
as they heard the footsteps in the distance.
With excited expressions.
Ibanoph finished his preparations and asked Hansoo in leisure.
“Are we going to contact the Ains after we hit max level like this?”
Logically, if they released the Ains then meeting them should be next.
‘And if those guys are really that strong…They should protect us from Arthus
Krancheska or the other players.’
They had broken the seal for them, this was a natural conclusion to make.
And that meant that going down was the only way for them to survive.
But Hansoo destroyed Ibanoph’s hopes.
“No.”
“Then…?”
Hansoo pointed up at Ibanoph’s question.
“We’re going up.”

“Huh?”
Ibanoph made a confused expression at the unexpected answer.
“Why upwards…”
Before Ibanoph could even reply.
Booooom!
“Hahaha! Is it here? Kill th…Uaaak!”
Einchel brought in another group of players and another collision occurred.
And Ibanoph made an annoyed expression while fighting the players.
Not because of these players but because of Hansoo’s words from before.
‘Go up? Why… He knows what’s up there…’
………………………………………
“…Yo, let’s back up a bit. It’s hot.”
“Ugh.”
The players who were surrounding the Great Maze slowly backed off.
Because it was getting hard to withstand the heat.
The heat that was radiating from Arthus Krancheska’s body.
The heat that radiated out from a level 330’s rage was not something they could
handle.
Rumble.
“… I’m not just going to kill them… No I won’t…”
Arthus Krancheska, whose body was surrounded by an intense amount of heat and red
energy, grinded his teeth as he glared downwards in rage.
Chapter 248
Boooom!
Kuudududuk!
Loud noises continued to fill up the area one after the other.
Along with the screams of the players.
“Uaaak! This bastard! A scam?! You’re going on the Redlist!”
“That retard! They’re already on the Blacklist…Uaak!”
Booom!
In a fight where they would still lose if they were on equal grounds, they were
outnumbered and were getting attacked by surprise.
And the levels of those adventurers were rising very fast as well.
Unlike Hansoo, they weren’t that low-leveled but the players they had killed so far
was in tens of thousands.
Crunch!
Ibanoph sent a head flying at a speed and with a strength that wasn’t comparable to
the one he had in the past with a strange expression.
The him of now at level 240 was a completely different person from when he was at
level 215 in the past.
But it was hard to actually sense how powerful he had become.
Due to another person going crazy right next to him.
Boooom!
Crunch!
“Aaaahh! What the hell is this!”
“Bug? This is a bug?!”
Ibanoph made a terrified expression as he looked at Hansoo who was sweeping off
heads left and right.
‘…He’s a real monster now huh.’
The skill which turned him into a dragonoid before didn’t seemed to be something he
could maintain for long as it had long worn out during the fight.
But he was even stronger now than when he had been in his dragonoid form before.
Most people couldn’t block the flail anymore and they became skewered two to three
at a time from his spear.
He alone killed dozens of times more than them combined.
Of course he also devoured a tremendous amount of experience as well.
Hansoo, who had almost leveled to 250 all the way from 200, was now truly a monster
compared to what he had been before.
Everytime Hansoo swept by them, the players disappeared into golden light.
Dropping an artifact every time.

Clank.
Clang.
‘Look at the sheer amount that’s dropping…’
Ibanoph mumbled as he looked at the large amount of artifacts that were scattered
throughout the battlefield.
Usually, the chances of an artifact being dropped from getting PKed was not very
high.
Of course the higher grade artifacts had a lower chance while the lower level grade
ones had higher chances to drop.
It was similar to how the monsters in games rarely dropped items.
This is why the players didn’t like to PK and instead swarmed towards bug players
in a mad manner.
Unlike the players who only had a bit of chance to drop one of the low grade items
they had, the bug players left behind everything.
But of course that was only true when considering small numbers.
He had killed tens of thousands.
Of course the artifacts that had dropped had accumulated to a frightening amount.
Then.
Boooom!
The final player left behind had his head blown apart and disappeared into golden
light.
The place with crosses which had been filled with noise was swept clean.
And with that silence the adventurers started to move out.
To pick up the dropped artifacts.
‘Why is he asking us to gather these…’
Ibanoph picked up a gauntlet on the ground, looked at it a bit and then threw it
into the storage on his back.
The artifacts he himself had were of much better quality.
They say artifacts were important but with the tremendous amount of artifacts on
the ground, it was more than enough to fully equip all the adventurers here.
Since they couldn’t equip like five gauntlets or swing nine swords and axes, the
remaining ones were all surplus.
In a place like Exodus where there wasn’t an inventory system, artifacts like these
weren’t precious treasures but rather baggage.
Especially in a situation like this where they had to run away.
‘Run…Running away huh.’
Ibanoph felt down as he thought about the reality.
Hansoo and them had become enormously powerful.
But that was it.
The reality did not change.
Since the maze would disappear soon, they had no more places to hide or take
shelter in.
The only thing that was left to do was a head-on collision.
And their opponents were millions of immortal players and the extremely powerful
residents of the kingdoms and empires.
‘…They’re really outside the standards huh.’
Ibanoph gulped as he thought of the 15 great clans of the players, Arthus

Krancheska and the Great General Cykrus.
He then pondered for a bit and then spoke to Hansoo.
In order to confirm what he had heard before.
“…Weren’t we going to contact the Ains?”
He thought the reason why they had broke the seal was to contact the Ains.
With their strength, it seems more than possible to fight against the Kingdoms,
Empires and even the players.
“We can’t yet.”.
An alliance with the Ains was indeed his final goal and releasing the seal as quick
as possible for them to have freedom was correct as well.
Since the seal had been broken, everyone’s eyes will be on the Ains now.
But an alliance was something that would happen when both parties were at similar
strengths.
‘Though they haven’t fully recovered from the seal breaking yet…They are still much
more powerful than us.’
An alliance was not something done in kindness but something very pragmatic.
Something like an alliance would only be maintained when both parties needed each
other and were a bit afraid of each other.
But what about now?
The Ains had the power to tie down the kingdoms and empires and even make them
tremble in fear.
An enormous amount of might.
And another thing.
They had a prophet.
They could see into the future to a degree.
Hansoo’s superior position came from his knowledge of the future and him being able
to utilize this to a degree.
But here it was likely that these things won’t work of these guys.
Since they might know part of the things he knew.
And there was a chance that they knew something that he didn’t.
He had no clue as to how the Ains, who had both a large amount of strength and
future knowledge, would act in the future, so he couldn’t just go charging down
rashly.
It would be like putting one’s head into a tiger’s den.
He needed the Ain’s alliance for his plan in the future but there was no need to
charge in while they were weak and give the other side a change to devour them.
Ibanoph groaned and backed away from Hansoo’s words.
Since his words were all correct.
He didn’t know much about the Ains but if they were humans like them, they had a
similar goal.
Not living in harmony but rather the survival of their race.
Though it was a indeed a negative train of thought, even they would destroy the
other side if that side was relatively weaker and they needed to do it.
Their opponents weren’t nice enough for them to play around amiably.
No, their opponents were powerful.
As Ibanoph backed away, Hansoo checked his level and then odded.
His current level was 248.
Just short of reaching the max level.
‘I guess I could go up now. The rest… I can fill it up on the way up.’
Hansoo thought about the situation as he looked around.
Everyone else had hit max level already and had sufficiently armed themselves.
Since they took all the artifacts on the ground as well, there was no reason to
waste any more time in this place.
“Let’s go up then.”
The people chattered but still nodded and prepared to set off.
Einchel stared at Kamiyou on the ground who had received first aid but had still
yet to wake up.
‘Leader. Let’s live for a bit longer. You said there’s a lot more to do.’
Einchel moved her bag to her hand, lifted Kamiyou on her back, tightly grasped her
weapon and followed after Hansoo.
…………………………………..
HooongOooongOooong.
Booooom!
A red meteor flew across the maze and blew apart the head of a player.
“Waaaak!”
<KanuKanu>, one of the hunting group of the Hydros clan, barely dodged the attack
and shouted out in rage.
Both lower and upper floors were in a rage.
“Fucking hell! What the hell’s going on!”
It was a normal day like the usual.
He was hunting Ains in the territory designated as his clan’s and was extracting
Protection Elixirs from them.
Though the average level of the Ains was at 245, there was a huge difference in
numbers to begin with.
These guys roamed around alone or in small numbers of two or three, these guys
couldn’t handle groups of 50 people at level 230-240.
And even more so when the hunting group belonged to the Hydros clan, one of the 15
great clans.
‘I heard that they were extremely strong before they got sealed but that’s just the
legend.’
[They were extremely powerful back in those days], these kinds of sayings had no
meaning.
The important thing was that they were now killable and were worth killing.
That was it.
This was why they had continued to hunt the Ains despite the upper floors having
gone into havoc.
They wouldn’t be disturbed from some things from the 4th floor going crazy and he
would be punished by his senior if he didn’t fill up today’s quota.
Well, that would be the best case scenario.
Ignoring the chaos above was a huge mistake.
‘The fuck… Just the release of a seal made them this strong?’
Their levels, which were around 245 to 250, exploded upwards.
The members of the hunting group got retaliated against and got massacred in an
instant.
By estimating from the rate which the hunting group was getting massacred at, their
levels were at least at 290.
At least this much, it was clear that numbers wouldn’t work against them anymore.
‘Fuck. I need to live at least, the Immortality Stone is too expensive for me to
waste it here.’
Maybe if he was at the level of the Scarlet Demons of the Anteater clans, another
one of the 15 Great Clans, the story would’ve been different. But he, who wasn’t
even in the elite group of his own clan, was not at a level where he could just
waste the Immortality Stone randomly like this.
So he ran away.
Even the Ains would feel pressured from the the tens of thousands of people in the
entire maze.
And he had succeeded at running away.
He thought that he would be fine back then.
That when he got to the 4th floor, there wouldn’t be any more dangers.
But what was this.
The upper levels had long become hell.
‘Fuck…This is what the bug players have done?’
Weren’t the bug players just some prey?
For the entire player population which filled up this place to have been destroyed
by the bug players.
KanuKanu, clenched his teeth and tried to resist the flail but there wasn’t really
a need to.
Since he would get logged out before that.
Kwaaaaaaa!
From the darkness.
An arm extended out from the darkness in front of him and smashed his heart.
Though he had been attacked in surprise, he wasn’t that shocked.

He didn’t know why he was here but he knew who it was.
“What the. When did he get here….”
As KanuKanu disappeared.
Hoooooong!
The flail that had been chasing him couldn’t stop its momentum, flew through the
gold powder and into the mysterious person.
All this happened in an instant.
But the mysterious figure wasn’t surprised as he quietly raised his hand and
deflected away the flail.
As if he was swatting away a fly.
Tooooong!
A loud sound rang out through the maze.
The flail that had been deflected stopped for a moment and then flew back the way
it came from.
Towards the owner, Hansoo.
Though he hadn’t thrown it at full force, it was still the God’s Flail.
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the person who simply deflected it away.
There was a dark aura floating around that person’s body.
A translucent body that looked like shadows.
There were no other existence that had a look like this.
The Ains.
The sealed existences of the maze below.
‘They already came up here?’
Because the seal had broken, them coming up to the 4th floor from the 5th floor was
obvious but this was too fast.
And from the expression of the mysterious person which told him that they were
waiting, it wasn’t a coincidence that they met.
How did they know that he would come this way?
Hansoo thought of something after considering it.
‘Prophecy.’
The power to see the future.
‘If something happens then I’ll use the power.’

Hansoo clenched the flail in his hand as he looked at the Ain who was looking at
him.
Chapter 249
Rummblee.
The Ains.
A fascinating race which had a lot of secrets.
But they had a peculiarity.
Their physical bodies couldn’t maintain their corporeal shape and consisted of a
translucent shadow-like form.
Like enveloping a shadow with smoke.
This was why the humans couldn’t distinguish between these people.
They could just barely distinguish between females and males.
‘Looking at the body… It seems like it’s a female.’
Hansoo mumbled at the blurry Ain and then clenched his hands.
Because his opponent was not weak.
The seal suppressed the Ain’s strength.
At the same time it trapped them.
So the battle power of the Ains rising after the seal disappeared was an obvious
thing.
But according to what he knew, the Ains could only use their entire strength after
entering the Spirit Land.
Which meant that the Ain in front of him could barely use half her strength.
‘But still.’
Estimated level 300.
Though she was a bit weaker in comparison to Arthus Krancheska above, she was still
very powerful.
No, she was a monster.
Everybody who was following behind Hansoo was onedge.

“Woah. What the…”.
“…Do we really have to fight that?”
The Ain blocking their path didn’t hide her presence and aura so everybody could
feel how powerful she was.
<Ains. It’s really been a while. I could… Probably win but I’ll have to use my
power.>
The shout of Akun, the leader of the souls, rang out through his head.
He could win.
But he would clearly have to use a lot of the mana node’s energy.
‘There’s a lot of places where I need to use it.’
As Hansoo frowned.
The Ain in front of Hansoo spoke.
“I have no thoughts of fighting. I just came up to fulfill the Prophecy.”
“… Fulfilling the prophecy?”.
The Ain nodded as she replied.
“Apparently with your destiny you cannot die in this place. So I am here. To help
you.”.
“Hmm.”.
Hansoo frowned.
As he found out that he didn’t have to fight the Ain, he started to calm down and
sighed.
“Well. If you’re going to help you should all come… Why just one?”
If they were that strong, couldn’t they just act together?
Einchel mumbled to herself but that small whisper couldn’t escape the supernatural
hearing of the Ains.
The Ain replied at Einchel’s words with her ringing tone of voice.
“It wouldn’t be that good for you then.”
“Huh?”
The Ain smirked as she spoke.
“I’m saying that you shouldn’t overestimate yourselves.”
………………………………………………
Rumble.
The entire maze was trembling from the seal breaking.
Along with the giant mountain where the entrance lay.
“Uh? Back up more!”
“Shit. I can’t even watch in peace.”.
As the players, who were watching the mountain breaking, backed off.
Kwaaaaaaa!
Something flew in through the sky like a meteor.
Then.
Boooooom!
“Ehukk!”.
“What is this!”
A line of light smashed down into the ground.
In between the shocked players.
And next to Arthus Krancheska grinding his teeth.
Arthus, whose rage had skyrocketed to the point of the fire becoming black, quickly
calmed down the flames and reorganized himself.
The person who had landed was not somebody who he could dare be angry in front of.
Great General, Cykrus.
The guardian god who protected and supported the entire Kingdom.
And one of the few people who Arthus Krancheska, who had a tremendous amount of
pride, truly admired and followed.
The rage got amplified inside Arthus Krancheska’s body even more.
‘This was a mission the Great General gave me personally… Fuck!’
Arthus Krancheska’s expression crunched up as he kneeled on the ground.
To those who knew about Arthus Krancheska’s pride, this was a shocking scene but it
was nowhere close enough for Arthus himself.
Thinking about what this event would cause, he wanted to smash his head down into
the ground.
Arthus Krancheska mumbled with a dejected expression towards the Great General who
was staring back at him expressionlessly.
“Please kill me. Because I was inadequate…The seal got released.”
Cykrus’s eyes trembled a bit but then he shook his head and replied.
“…No. It couldn’t be helped.”
In a situation where the minor seal broke and the curse was in effect, even he
himself couldn’t go in.
Arthus Krancheska wouldn’t have been able to do anything.
The final responsibility lay on himself who hadn’t been able to manage everything
properly.
Himself who had been wary of the Korin Kingdom’s Great General, Dal Taran, and had
paid little attention to this place.
Of course Cykrus was curious as well.
For the flail’s seal to have been broken.
Even he couldn’t have expected something like this.
‘There was an immortal who could do this? Or…’
Cykrus shook his head after a few different thoughts.
Whatever the cause was, the water had been spilt already.
The seal had been broken and the suppressed Ains were released.
He wanted to sigh out thinking of the events that would happen because of this but
he suppressed it and sighed inside his mind instead.
Everybody was looking up to him at the moment.
He had to take control and show a resolute look.
“Stand up. Stop wasting time down there.”
Arthus Krancheska quickly stood up from the Great General’s words.
Since his words were correct.
The events had occurred already and now they had to deal with it.
The Ains were released.
But this wasn’t the worst case scenario yet.
Since they were only half as strong.
Cyrkus asked Arthus.
“What do you think those guys would do?”
Arthus replied instantly.
“…They’ll try to go to the Spirit Land.”
Their true, lost strength was inside that place.

Once they go in there then things would really turn for the worse.
The kingdoms wouldn’t be able to handle it which meant the Empire, which was asleep
in the distance, would awaken.
They needed to stop that from happening no matter what.
With all their might.
Cykrus nodded at Arthus Kranchesk’s words.
“Call for reinforcements, it’s an emergency. Tell them to bring all the knights and
mages in the capital. As much as the warp gate can handle. I’ll bring the defense
brigade by the walls.”
Arthus Francheska froze in place from the words of the Great General about how even
the defense brigade would come into play.
The defense brigade was the shield of the kingdom.
If they came here then the wall facing the Korin Kingdom will become defenseless.
Cykrus spoke towards Arthus Krancheska after reading his worried expression.
“It’s okay. I’ve dealt with that side already.”
“…Ohm then?”
Krancheska’s expression brightened up from Cykrus’s words as Cykrus nodded.
“Yeah. Dal-Taran is coming as well. This… Isn’t a time where we should be

fighting.”
It was not a time where they should be fighting for an extra penny.
If they couldn’t block the Ains then things would really turn for the worse.
All the Kingdoms will freeze and melt down.
Including both the Korin and Keil kingdoms.
It was truly a full frontal battle now.
Cykrus mumbled towards the rumbling maze.
‘You should’ve just hid inside calmly. Why are you trying to come out. At this
rate… We can’t sit still either.’
The time for him to see the clash between races which he hadn’t been able to see in
the past had now come.
Then.
Arthus Krancheska mumbled for a moment and spoke.
“Then what about the God’s Flail?”
Cykrus rubbed his chin.

“Hmm…”
The flail was something that they needed to find.
Even more so now that they had to battle against the Ains.
Maintaining the seal wasn’t its sole job.
Krancheska spoke to Cykrus.
“I’ll bring it.”
“You?”
Krancheska nodded as he spoke.
“The person who broke the flail’s seal would probably be very strong. And…If they
passed the flail’s test then not anybody would be able to beat him. I’ll go bring
it personally.”
Cykrus nodded towards Krancheska.
Though this guy was young, he had risen to the rank of captain of the magic brigade
with pure talent.
His ability was more than good enough.
It was more than enough to deal with somebody who passed the test of the flail.
“Alright then.”
Krancheska nodded with a confident expression.
……………………………………………….
“Our race will go to the Spirit Land now…”
‘It wouldn’t be easy…’
The Ain mumbled to herself after speaking to Hansoo.
The humans wouldn’t have played around while they had been trapped here.
The feeble defense formation they would’ve set up wouldn’t be easy to break through
and it would only get tougher as time went on.
This was the best time.
They needed to break through during this time when the humans were wary of each
other and when the defense formation was still very weak.
And they had to get to the Spirit Land where they could recover their true
strength.
Before the humans could swarm in.
The Ain continued to speak.
“Seeing that you released us, you probably want something from us but… I believe we
should be looking after our own race for now.”
The Ain muttered while watching the countless humans behind Hansoo.
Hansoo replied to those words.
“So. What’s the prophecy that you brought?”
A strange look appeared in the Ain’s eyes from Hansoo’s direct question.
The prophecy told them.
That this guy needed to live.
Most of the attention will fall onto their race and from this a gap for the humans
to live would be made but it was nowhere enough.
Since the people above ruled the world.
So she had come.
If they were going to help the humans with strength then somebody stronger or a few
more people would’ve come.
Though she was strong, she wasn’t strong enough to deal with the entire situation.
But she had come for another reason.
Not for strength but intel.
To give these guys important information that would be of help.
In order to deal with the currently unfair situation.
The Ain spoke.
“The first prophecy says that you guys will have to dodge a small sun that would
soon arrive.”
“…A sun?”
As Einchel and the others made a strange expression.
Kwaaaaa!
A tremendous amount of mana started to rain down from the ceiling.
Mana that was incomparable to that from a spirit stone.
So powerful that it even affected them multiple floors below.
‘Oh god…The curse was released.’
Everyone freaked out.
Hansoo mumbled as he felt the presence of the person charging towards them.
“A prophecy about 10 seconds into the future. How helpful.”

“…Instead of sneering, let’s go. There’s no time.”
Hansoo spoke towards the Ain.
“Which way is your race heading?”
The Ain pointed towards a direction from Hansoo’s question.
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then pointed with his own finger.
Towards the opposite direction of the Ains.
“Let’s go this way then.”
Einchel frowned at those words.
‘…Does he have a plan? The opposite direction?’
If he had a plan then he wouldn’t choose to go onto the exact opposite direction of
the Ains, he would’ve chosen to go towards the Ains for protection.
But Einchel soon realized this wasn’t the time for her to think about such things.
The deadly aura emitted by the mana was getting closer and closer even now.
She didn’t know what it was but they had to move immediately.
Then.
Hansoo’s group and the Ain started to run towards a direction in the maze.
Chapter 250
Reincarnator – Chapter 250 : Power (1)
Tatatatak.
Einchel panted and cursed inside her mind while running.
‘Fuck! Melting down the entire maze to go down! Isn’t this cheating?’
Surprisingly, Arthus Krancheska was doing something that was unbelievable.
He had felt that it was a waste of time to look for the three portals that would
lead him from the 1st to the 4th floor and had started to just melt down the ground
under him.
From what she knew, there were hundreds of meters of land between the floors which
meant that Arthus was melting through kilometers worth of hard granite to reach
them.
Einchel shouted.
“Fuck! Is that supposed to melt down so easily? Why did we use the portal instead
of creating a passage like that?!”
The Ain replied kindly.
“It’s not that we haven’t but that we couldn’t.”
The Great Seal.
It wasn’t a trap to hold down moles, would they have set it up in a way that could
be dug through?
The Great Seal which used the mana node amplified the strength of the granite to
the extreme and supplied it with a tremendous amount of regenerative powers.
It would regenerate very quickly even if it was destroyed.
It would be possible to go through it if one poured more energy than the mana node
into it but no living creature could do such a thing.
Whether they were a Great General, a monster of the Empire or even the Ains.
Going through the granite with brute strength was an impossible feat up until now.
The seal even locked the space so teleporting through it was impossible so they
could only use the portals.
The seal had been destroyed and there was no more energy flowing in from the mana
node into the maze.
It was possible to break it with strength now.
One of the adventurers shouted from behind.
“Fuck! Can’t we dig a hole through as well then?”
The Ain made an amused expression at the man’s words.
“And if we go up from here? It’s the center of their territory. You want to go into
the center of the War Fortress?”
“Ugh…”
The people running realized.
That they couldn’t go up.
The land above was a death zone where countless residents of the kingdoms and
players were waiting for them to come out.
They needed to dig up after going out from under their territory at least.
‘The Ains are probably doing the same thing.’
Hansoo mumbled to himself.

Though the underground area of the maze was vast and wide, there was a limit to a
structure.
It would be easy for the Ains if the maze reached all the way up to beneath the
Spirit Land but sadly there was quite a distance between the edges of the maze and
the Spirit Land.
And since the Kingdoms, who had created the maze, already knew this, they would
move their forces that way as well.
The Ains would have to battle them while climbing up.
Toooooong!
“Uwaaaak! These bastards, why are they here…”
“Run away! It’s the bug players!”
Boooom!
Though the maze was wide, there were a lot of players as well.
There were a lot of players in their path and Hansoo turned them into golden light
whenever he saw them.
‘Continue like this.’
Hansoo couldn’t suppress his worries and stole a glance at the lingering Ain.
Then somebody else behind them shouted.
“Fuck! How is that crazy bastard chasing us so well!”
Ibanoph shouted with an uneasy expression.
It was because it wasn’t only the mana that they could feel.
They could now even feel the intense heat pushing at them from behind them.
And despite having run so much, the heat only continued to rise.
The maze was extremely large, how was he chasing them so well?
The moment Einchel heard Ibanoph’s shouting.
She started to frown.
‘Wait…’
Einchel carefully asked Hansoo.
“Is he… Following that?”
Einchel pointed towards Hansoo’s hand.
Well, towards the God’s Flail in his hand.
Hansoo nodded at her words.

“Yep.”
“…You knew?”
Einchel was dumbfounded at Hansoo who replied confidently.
A calamity of a person was chasing them.
Straight at them.
But for Hansoo to still hold onto the object that that calamity was chasing.
‘Shouldn’t we throw it away?’
Einchel made a confused expression.
She understood that it was an amazing object.
But if Hansoo could win with it, he wouldn’t be running away like this.
Which meant that their opponent was someone who he would have a hard time dealing
with even with the flail.
No matter how precious it was, it shouldn’t be more precious than his own life.
Then shouldn’t he throw it away?
With it, Hansoo was in a tremendous amount of danger.
Though they could hide, Hansoo would be chased until the end.
‘Fuck…Should I move out alone?’
She shouldn’t have such thoughts as Hansoo had helped them a lot but the tremendous
amount of mana behind them was that vicious.
Heat that told them that they would burn no matter what if they got caught.
‘Fuck it. I still have loyalty.’
Einchel gave up running away and decided on the second choice.
To persuade Hansoo.
Einchel carefully asked Hansoo.
“Can’t you just leave it behind?”
Einchel got a reply instantly.
Not from one but two person.
“No.”
“No.”
The Ain and Hansoo replied at the same time.
If they left this behind and it got into the enemy’s hands, retrieving it was
almost impossible.
Since they would have to go through their entire army, knights, defense brigade and
their magic brigade.
So they couldn’t.
This was something that was very important for the future.
Einchel had nothing to say to both of their answers and cursed after a bit.
“Goddamit!”
One heard the prophecy and moved according to it.
The other had shown through action instead of words and hadn’t been wrong until
now.
Both of them answering at the same time meant that it was a very important thing.
“…To run with this… Where are we going anyway?”
‘Fuck, they don’t seem like they’re going to give it up.’
Einchel muttered quietly.
If that object was such an important thing to them, it would be important to the
other side as well.
Hansoo stopped suddenly at her words.
“Uhh? What? Why are you stopping?”
“We have to keep… What’s going on! Why did you stop?”
Everybody started to ask with uneasy expressions.
They needed to create as much distance as possible but Hansoo had actually stopped
in place.
Hansoo looked around for a bit and then spoke.
“It doesn’t seem like he is going to give up. So we should fight.”
Arthus wouldn’t give up.
Which meant he needed to get rid of him before he becomes more of a nuisance.
‘This should be enough.’
If it was too close then it would be an issue.
Others would replace him and chase them again.
This is why he had run in the opposite direction of the Ains.
To get rid of the person chasing them at a distance where the others wouldn’t be
able to sense it.
Hansoo touched the flail in his hand and made an amused expression.
He had obtained a shocking strength.
But before he could even see how powerful this strength was, a monstrosity had
started to head their way.
‘Sheesh. They won’t even give me time to show off with this strength.’
Thinking about it, it has always been like this.
He ran, got stronger and faced an even stronger enemy.
‘Well. It’s the way it is.’
If he wanted to show off his strength then there was plenty of time to do so.
But he kept on losing that chance because of all the things he needed to do in a
set amount of time.
While Hansoo laughed inwardly, everyone around him freaked out.
“Uh… Against that thing?”
Shocked phrases blurted out from the adventurers’ mouths.
…………………………………………………….
Rummble.
The walls melted and the ceilings collapsed.
From the blazing tail that came out from the man’s body.
Arthus Krancheska, who had been breaking through the maze walls and was chasing the
flail, stated to frown.
‘…Their movements stopped. Did they give up running away?’
Krancheska scoffed and shook his head.
Not possible.
There was a reason why he was releasing such a large amount of mana while chasing.
He was telling them to hurry and give up the flail.
Since they were quite smart, they would’ve understood by now.
‘It’s a pity that I can’t melt them all down but… I’ll just retrieve the flail and
go.’
He wanted to burn everybody who broke the seal and ran away with the flail but the
situation wasn’t quite great for him to let his emotions run amok.
The Ains and the army of Cykrus would’ve collided by now.
He needed to deal with the issue here and go back as quick as possible.
He needed to retrieve the most important thing, the flail, and go back.
‘But… I’ll definitely find you later and smash you one by one.’
Krancheska increased his speed after finishing his thoughts.
But after a bit of running, an unexpected scene happened.
“Huh?”
Two people were caught in his perception.
A human holding a flail.
And an Ain.
They were both very strong.
So strong that they couldn’t even be compared to the others.
This made him even madder.
These two remaining behind meant only one thing.
That they wanted to have a go.
‘Insolent, they dare to try and fight me?’
Krancheska’s eyebrows twitched.
Though they were busy, the flail was very important.
But they still sent him alone.
What did that mean?
It meant that he was more than enough.
But these guys had chosen to stay behind.
This was the same as looking down on him.
‘They dare?’
As he thought of that.
Arthus Krancheska’s pride was hurt as he let out an enraged shout.
“You fucking dog shit bastards!”
Though about eight hundreds bugs were out of sight, this didn’t matter.
Since they would burn up the moment they got close anyway.
‘Erase them in an instant.’
As he shouted out in rage.
Booooom!
The orb that was transplanted near Arthus Krancheska’s heart, <Prison>, reacted to
his rage.
The prison which would only get transplanted on the chosen.
The spirit of fire inside the orb, <Flame of Destruction>, squeezed out its power
to the extreme.
Towards the two charging towards him.
Chapter 251
“…This might’ve been a stupid choice.”
The Ain mumbled as she looked at Arthus Krancheska charging towards them while
surrounded by black flames.
Hansoo spoke towards the Ain.
“You should’ve just ran away.”
“Heh, I’m just here to fulfill the prophecy of the future.”
Hansoo scoffed.
Future.
The reason why he had run so hard was because of this.
Hansoo stopped his thoughts and started to analyze the situation.
His side had 2 people.
He who had reached level 250.
And an Ain who had reached level 300.
The opponent… A monster at level 330.
‘Nowhere close enough.’
Hansoo laughed bitterly.
There was a huge difference between level 200 and 250.
The difference between level 300 and 330 was even larger.
Though he was extremely strong for a level 250, a difference of 80 levels was not a
joke.
It would be a hard fight even if they had an army.
‘But… It’s still possible.’
The odds weren’t on his side but the possibility still existed.
Since he wouldn’t be standing here in the first place if there was no possibility.
He would’ve just kept on running away.
Being powerful was relative and there were always flaws and weaknesses.
Just like the strength his opponent had.
‘Flame of Destruction.’
Hansoo stopped thinking and tensed up his muscles.
It was time to focus now.
Then.
Booooom!
“Bastards!!!”
Arthus Krancheska, who was still in the distance, poured out a tremendous amount of
black flames.
While melting down all the walls around him.
Though it was extremely inefficient and wasteful to do so, he could allow himself
to do so with his strength.
The heat from the flame melted Hansoo’s reinforcement and started to burn his
Dragon Essence Blade and the Thousand Soldiers Armor.
Such might even though it wasn’t directed at him.
‘If I hit it directly…I’ll just get erased!’
But there was nowhere to dodge.
A wall of flames that didn’t give him an inch of room to dodge.
Then.
Kiiiiiiing!
A strange noise started to pour out from the body of the Ain next to Hansoo.
The black shadow shrouding it expanded and contracted and wriggled around.
‘Insane bastards!’
As Arthus Krancheska was gleeful from the thought of burning up these two with the
flames.
Whoooosh!
Light started to explode out from the shadow lingering around the Ain’s body.
As if the light, which had been contained by the shadow, blew out.
Like something being born from a egg, the light blew out from the Ain’s body and
lit up the surrounding space.
At the same time.
Whoooosh!
It started to surround the flames that had filled up the surroundings.
And it didn’t stop there.
The light retracted back inside the Ain’s body.
Along with the flame.
Shrrrrrrrk!
The flames got sucked into the Ain’s body.
Into the body of the Ain who coveted the existence of the Flame of Destruction.
‘What the…’
Flame of Destruction.
Fire from times of extinction.
Or in another word, flames from before the time of extinction.
Relics earned from the lands up north as the Protection Elixir came into existence
and the Spirit Lands opened.
It was a flame created from those relics.
Of course the power behind it was tremendous.
This fire could even burn up the world.
Though Arthus hadn’t put all his strength behind his attack, it wasn’t something
that could or should get sucked in that easily.
‘…Is this what the commander had told me about?’
<The Flame of Destruction is indeed strong but it won’t work very well against the
Ains. So… Always beware of the seal being destroyed.>
Krancheska made a dumbfounded expression while thinking of the words from the
commander of the magic brigade.
Whooosh.
The Ain made a refreshed expression as it devoured up the flame.

This power.
This was power that truly belonged to them, related to their origins.
It was the power of the Spirits which they controlled in the past when they ruled
the world.
And the power which they needed to gain after going into the Spirit Lands.
“Though it’s fake… It’s really been a while.’
A content smile appeared on the Ain’s face.
The look of the Ain was completely different after it had devoured the flames.
The shadow-like body started to shine.
From the flame surrounding it.
The shadowy and smoke-like body had all been turned into flames and surrounded her
body.
A human created from flames.
The Ain who looked like it had been birthed from the sun emitted a completely
different aura from when it had the shadowy look from before.
‘Flame. Not bad.’
Though there were countless kinds of Spirits, the Ain who had forgotten her name
liked the flame the most.
It was the most useful and the most destructive.
But there was no time to waste.
Arthus Krancheska examined the Ain closely.
‘She can’t be invincible.’
He understood that she had a high compatibility with the flames.
But even if that was the case, she wouldn’t be able to handle an infinite amount of
energy.
It was a rule of the world.
Arthus Krancheska scanned his opponents and smiled.
‘That’s her limit huh.’
Her body was leaking out flames.
Which meant she had absorbed as much as she could.
Well, there might be a bit more room.
But Arthus Krancheska didn’t have any plans of letting her eat up anymore.
‘Try eating it up again.’
The prison which held the Flame of Destruction started to squeeze itself according
to Arthus Karncheska’s will.
Kooooooong!
The artificial spirit, which was struggling in pain, couldn’t handle the pressure
and let out flames again.
The flames pouring out from near his heart, mixed with his mana, flowed through the
mana circuits in his body and reached the extremities of his fingers with the shape
of an arrow.
And then.
Roaaaarrr!
The flame let out a huge noise and poured out from the tips of his hands and rushed
towards Hansoo and the Ain at a terrifying speed.
But it couldn’t compare to the might of the wall of fire from before.
It was tiny.
But as the Ain saw it.
‘…That’s a bit too much.’
The Ain smacked her lips.
Though it existed, it wasn’t a true spirit’s power and instead was contaminated
with mana and filled with the opponent’s hatred.
It would be hard to absorb it in the first place and it would puncture a hole in
her heart if she did it anyway.
Since it was dozens of times more condensed than before.
Although the size was small, the heat was much higher than the wall of flames from
before.
The Ain quickly decided.
To attack instead of defending.
Whoooooosh!
The Ain’s body exploded.
Well, the flames that its body was made of to be exact.
Then.
Shrrrrrrrk!
The dispersed body of the Ain flew across the air and started to surround Arthus
Krancheska’s body.
Then the cloud of flames which had surrounded Arthus Krancheska’s body started to
attack him.
Like a swarm of bees.
“These annoying bastards…!”
Krancheska used his mana to protect his vital spots and at the same time sent out a
wisp of consciousness into the arrow of fire which he had shot out.
He couldn’t waste it.
Whoosh!
The arrow made a sharp turn as he controlled it.
And the arrows started to head towards Hansoo’s heart.
Hansoo shouldn’t be able to stop it or dodge it.
Since there was that much energy within it.
‘I’ll at least get one person.’
As Krancheska laughed.
Boooooom!
A blood colored light started to pour out from Hansoo’s body.
Well, from the flail in Hansoo’s hand to be exact.
The flail started to heat up like a furnace and a smoky existence started to appear
above it.
<Finally…Freedom!>.
<Uaahahahaha!>
<Yes! That guy’s a descendant of the Kingdoms as well! Use our strength!>
The souls hiding inside the flail with the mana node’s energy left behind those
words as they disappeared.
Well, they weren’t disappearing to be exact.
They were finally being freed from the cursed flail and going back to where they
should be.
They, who had been suppressed by hatred turned into a pure energy form and flowed
through Hansoo’s entire body.
Then.
Boooooooom!
The body which had been already strengthened from the Demonic Dragon’s
Reinforcement, the Dragon Essence Blade and the Body Enhancement Surgery got
enhanced even further from the strength of the mana node.
A streak of red light started to pour in the Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement which
was filled with dark golden light.
The red energy flowed into the silvery liquid as well.
Kuudududuk!
Uududuk!
A body which was countless times stronger than before.
Hansoo squeezed out as much energy as he could and smashed down his flail.
Towards the arrow.
The moment the chunk of metal and the flame arrow collided.
Boooooooom!
An unbelievably loud noise rang throughout the entire maze.
A noise so loud that it even caused both Arthus and Hansoo to frown.
Then.
Boooooom!
“Ugh…”
The cloud of flames attacking Arthus was deflected back from the mana shockwave
created by the clash.
Krancheska stole a glance at the Ain which had turned back into her human form and
chuckled at Hansoo.
“Not bad. But how are you going to continue if you barely blocked that simple
attack?”
And Hansoo nodded inwardly to the words of Arthus who was staring back at him
expressionlessly.
His words were right.
His body had been subjected to an unbelievable amount of force just from smashing
away a simple arrow.
He was the one who had swung but it felt like he had been hit instead.
It was more like a meteor than an arrow.
Though it was just a single moment, the amount of force had stopped him briefly.
The hand holding the flail trembled immensely as his entire body tried to absorb
and handle the force.
If the Ain hadn’t distracted Arthus then he would’ve gotten a fatal injury from
more attacks.
‘…80 levels in difference. It’s really huge huh. Even though I applied the Power
Destruction as well…’
This couldn’t even be called a fire anymore.
It was a bomb which was filled with energy.
The energy sent out by an existence 80 levels higher than himself was hard even for
his enhanced body.
The Ain could just disperse their body but he wouldn’t be able to approach Arthus
at this rate.
The Nine Dragons Spear should be able to smash through his attacks and damage him,
but he would get killed before he could try to use it.
Which meant that this wasn’t a battle where he should try saving things.
‘I need to use it I guess.’
Then.
Rummmblee.
The souls appeared from the flail in his hand and started to disappear again.
A number far greater than from before.
The amount of energy that had come out was immense in itself.
Like a waterfall exploding out from a broken dam, the energy from the mana node
suddenly surged and started to pour out in all directions.
If all this energy headed towards Hansoo then even his own body would blow apart.
The energy flowed towards a completely different destination from before.
Not towards Hansoo’s body but to the depths of the flail.
As a result.
Rummmblee.
The flail started to let out a huge noise and Krancheska frowned as he watched and
shouted.
“The power! How can such a weakling like you use it!”
Krancheska was dumbfounded at this scene.
Chapter 252
It was one of the three godly treasures.
And each one had a power.
The power of the flail had been activated.
Shrrrrrk.
The flail started to greedily devour energy.
The energy flowed through the strange mechanisms of the flail and reached a
location deep inside it.
At the same time the space in front of the flail started to twist.
The surrounding area folded and collapsed on itself and condensed into a single
point.
And as the numerous colors combined, the original color changed as well.
Black.
An extremely dark and deep color.
Soon.
Ooooooong.
A small hole which even devoured light appeared about 10 cm in front of the edge of
the flail.
<Now 55412.>
‘…Ten thousand to use it just once?’
The amount of energy expanded to create this tiny sphere seemed over the top.
Hansoo made a shocked expression at that tremendous amount of energy as he shook

the flail around.
He wanted to know if the sphere was held in place.
If it was then it would be a problem.
But thankfully the black sphere on the top of the flail moved as Hansoo moved the
flail around.
As if it was connected by an invisible pillar.
Krancheska frowned, seeing Hansoo playing around.
“No way… How can you control it?”
But Krancheska soon calmed down and gathered himself.
There was no point talking about it.

Since the power had been activated already.
It was now time to check something else.
It was time to see how powerful the God’s Flail which he had only heard about in
rumors was.
And if Hansoo was controlling it properly.
As if Hansoo read Krancheska’s mind.
Hansoo started to charge towards him.
In order to smash his head apart.
At the same time.
Whoooosh!
The Ain dispersed her body again, turned into flames and started to attack
Krancheska from all around as well.
‘Annoying.’
Krancheska frowned.
The Ain was high level and it even absorbed energy, truly an annoying thing to deal
with.
Whoosh!
The Flame of Destruction mixed around with the mana again and its shape started to
change.
The flame condensed itself and soon resembled a smooth sheet of cloth and
surrounded Krancheska’s body.
Krancheska’s signature move which needed a flame so powerful that it could

solidify, a large mana reserve to sustain it and a tremendous amount of mana
control.
<Red Dragon Robe>
‘I’ll gladly kill you off.’
Krancheska, covered by the Red Dragon Robe, started to dance vigorously.
Then.
Boom!
Boom! Boom!
He started to counter the flames flying towards him from all around.
‘Shit! Battle skills!’

The Ain was dumbfounded.
That robe wasn’t easy to absorb because it was extremely condensed.
And despite that, Arthus showed such skills controlling it.
Being the captain of the Magic Brigade, his skills were no joke.
And it didn’t end there.
Whoooosh!
Despite already fighting so intensely, a long spear of flames appeared in the air
next to Krancheska.
<Red Dragon Spear>.
Unlike the robe, this was a weapon created for Krancheska to hold and swing.
Krancheska grabbed the spear and swung it.
Whoosh!
‘Huup!’
The Ain hurriedly moved away from the trajectory of the spear which was flying
towards her.
She was in a flame-like form, but she would still receive a fatal injury if she got
hit by that spear.
Krancheska smirked at the Ain running away from a single swing of his spear and
then raised his spear again.
Then the muscles on his entire body started to squirm.
Then.
Booooom!
The Red Dragon Spear flew across the air while emitting a huge noise.
At Hansoo who was running towards him with the God’s Flail.
Kuoooooo!
Hansoo tensed up as he saw the spear flying towards him.
Its might was dimensions apart from a casual arrow.
This is not something he could block by swinging the flail at it.
Hansoo didn’t swing the flail and instead raised it like a shield in front of him.
With the black orb in front.
‘I’m going to trust it.’
As Hansoo breathed in and out.

Kuooooo!
The Red Dragon Spear, which had flown in while breaking the ground underneath,
collided with the black sphere.
And Hansoo surrounded his ears with mana in case another huge noise was created.
But there was no need.
Swoosh!
The moment the black sphere touched the Red Dragon Spear.
The sphere started to devour the spear.
The existence of the spear itself.
And in a blink of an eye, the entire spear had been sucked into the sphere.
And Krancheska frowned as he smacked the Ain around with his robe.
‘What the. He’s using it properly. It’s just like what I heard…’
The moment he saw that Hansoo was using the power properly.
Whoosh!
Krancheska swung his robe with a wide move and flung the Ain away.
He then started to ruthlessly squeeze out mana from the prison holding the Flame of
Destruction.
The flames which shot out from his hands criss-crossed and folded onto each other
as they shaped into an object.
A shiny red shield.
Krancheska raised the shield, <Red Dragon Shield>, in front of him and then
surrounded his entire body with the robe.
According to what he knew, that power wasn’t just about devouring.
And as he expected.
The thing Krancheska was worrying about had become a reality.
Boooooooom!
Something started to come out from the black sphere which had eaten up the Red
Dragon Spear.
A red spear wreathed in flames.
Krancheska’s expression turned nasty as he saw the Red Dragon Spear flying straight
back at him.
It didn’t feel good to be attacked by his own attack.

‘What a stupid power. Fuck!’
Even before he could finish his thoughts.
Boooooom!
The Red Dragon Spear and the Red Dragon Shield collided and caused a huge noise.
A noise which was incomparable to the one created when Hansoo had smashed the
arrow.
“Ugh!”
The Red Dragon Shield took around the same amount of mana as the Red Dragon Spear.
So the shield being able to block the spear was an obvious thing but the shock wave
from the collision still existed.
And Krancheska groaned as he received the brunt of the shock wave.
If he hadn’t dispersed most of the force using the robe then he might have broken
some bones.
Krancheska frowned as he stood up.
If he was just trying to test if that power was real or not then there wasn’t
really a need to use the Red Dragon Spear.
Just an arrow would’ve been enough.
He would’ve been able to block the arrow with his robe and there wouldn’t have been
a need to send out the spear.
But there was a reason.
‘I need to hurry and exhaust that power.’
That ability would cause Hansoo to be invincible.
Nobody would be able to handle a power so overwhelmingly strong which could absorb
and send back whatever was flown at it.
If he left that alone then he would just get beaten down to death.
No matter how much weaker his opponents were, he wouldn’t be able to handle being
struck at non-stop.
There was nothing infinite or invincible in the world.
According to what he knew, that ability ate up a tremendous amount of energy to

activate once and it wasn’t something that could be sustained by pouring in more
energy.
And it overheated after a huge load so it would take a bit of time until he would
be able to use it again.
Which meant that he needed to pour more energy than the amount that had been used
to create it and exhaust it.
Even if he had to be hit back by all those spears.
‘Let’s see…Who wins. You bug-like bastard.’
“Kuaaaaap!”
Krancheska screamed out, created three more Red Dragon Spears and then started to
swing them at Hansoo in a crazed manner.
Then.
Boooom!
Boobooooom!
An existence which controlled flames, an existence which became flames and an

existence which sent back flames started to turn the entire maze into a sea of
flames.
………………………………………..
Boooooom!
Boom!
Krancheska’s current situation was a mess as he fought Hansoo and the Ain.
His attacks weren’t working properly in the first place and he could only use his
battle skills and the robe.
One of his arms had been broken and the silk-like Red Dragon Robe had been turned
into tatters.
Plus there were countless cuts and bruises all over his body.
But despite this, the expressions of Hansoo and the Ain weren’t that great.
‘A fucking monster.’
The Ain mumbled in annoyance.
All his main attacks had been blocked.
The only thing he had was the Red Dragon Robe surrounding him and the battle skill
which made use of his robe.
But he was still standing.
And with herself, who had eaten the flames, and a human who surpassed all humans as
his opponents.
Without the power of the flail, they would’ve long been shredded apart.
And as if Krancheska read the Ain’s mind.
“Kuaap!”
Kiiiiiiiiiing!
Three more Red Dragon Spears started to fly towards Hansoo.
Something which Hansoo wouldn’t be able to block at his level.
Hansoo dodged away from Krancheska’s fist, jumped backwards and lifted the flail in
his hands.
Swooosh!
Three spears at the same time wouldn’t change anything.
The black sphere ate up the three spears and sent them flying back.
Towards Krancheska who was attacking the Ain in the distance.
“Kuaaaaap!”
Krancheska shouted out, lifted up the shield with his still functioning right arm
and blocked the spears.
Boom!
One.
Booooom!
Two.
Krancheska’s entire body shook as he blocked the spears one by one.
But something changed.
Craaacck!
A crack appeared on the black sphere.
Then.
Clang!
Booooooooooooooom!
The black sphere broke and the Red Dragon Spear which was being prepared to shoot
back blew up and swept the surrounding area.
“Kuuuuuuuk!”
“Aaaaaak!”
“Kuuuhup!”
The energy from the Red Dragon Spear didn’t discern between ally and foe as it
spread out in every direction.
And thanks to this, the three of them were blown away by the explosion and got
separated from each other.
Tat!
Tatat!
Tat!
The three caught their balance and then glared at each other again.
But their expressions were different.
“Keke…Kuaaahahahaha!”
‘Finally the power broke!’
Though he had been turned into a mess, there was still a huge difference in power.
Krancheska stole a glance at the Ain and then laughed towards Hansoo.
“Try using all your tricks now. I know you have hidden a lot of things. Go on, use
them.”
He knew that Hansoo had been waiting until he had become weak.
But that didn’t matter.
He was going to stomp all over Hansoo.
Kiiiiing.
Krancheska smiled as his right eye let out a strange blue light and scanned
Hansoo’s body.
Chapter 253
Rumble!
The vast plains located between the War Fortress and the Spirit Lands.
Tens of thousands of people were fighting a huge battle here.
Kudududuk!
The race of shadows, the Ains, who crawled out from the earth and tried to head
towards the blazing Spirit Lands.
And the armies of the kingdoms who were keeping their formations in order to
prevent the Ains from entering the Spirit Lands.
Booom!
Kuudududuk!
Pillars of flames and volts of lightning were created.
The tacticians of the kingdom’s armies clenched their teeth and shouted while
looking at the Ains, the race which had crawled out from the ground with immense
power, who were pushing them back.
“Defense squad! 2nd Bridage! Wake up! Hold your positions!”
“Magic Brigade! Alter the grid location to R-8!”
“Bastards! Don’t run! We cannot let these guys enter the Spirit Land!”
Boooom!
Boom!
Knights and soldiers over level 270 were getting smashed apart and were sent flying
away.
With just a few thousand in numbers, the Ains were charging through the tens of
thousands of well-coordinated soldiers.
Enoa, the 3rd in command of the Magic Brigade, grinded his teeth as he saw this
scene.
‘Jesus…Was the time of peace that long?’
It has been decades since the Kingdoms have entered a time of peace after the giant
wars.
All the soldiers who had tasted wars had retired and the remaining soldiers, who
didn’t want to lose out, handed most of their jobs to the players who were
immortal.
In the form of quests.
But the strength of the Ains was no joke.
‘…This is not going to be easy at all.’
Enoa looked towards another location.
And watched the hundreds of thousands of players charging towards the battle from
the distance.
“Giddiup! A history quest after so long!”
“Run! Hahahaha!”
“Jackpot!”
Those who were free from the ultimate fear of humans, death.
So these guys only thought of the frightening scene in the distance as a mountain
of treasure.
The remaining soldiers were shouting at these players as well.
Telling them that it’ll be a quest with substantial rewards and that it would
please the Kingdoms.
But Enoa didn’t expect that much from the beginning.
Usually the immortality aspect of the players was a huge advantage so the people of
the kingdom usually used them by offering them rewards and treasures but the
current situation was a bit different.
So he had remained behind at the War Fortress.
Enoa shouted towards the Magic Brigade who had been sent out in a hurry from the
capital.
“Activate the Golden Dragon Formation!”
The members of the Magic Brigade gulped down their saliva and nodded as they
started to spread out strange runes into the air.
The biggest difference between them and the players.
Technology, learning from experience and preparing for the future.
This was the reason why they called the players barbarians.
While those guys were busy living like carnivorous animals day by day.
They, like how a human should be, had prepared for the future.
And the Golden Dragon Formation was the result of this.
A powerful magic formation which allowed them to use the strength of the mana node
that held the seal inside the Great Maze.
But they couldn’t do anything with just this formation alone.
Since they had no medium that could handle the energy from the mana node.
There were only 3 items in this world that could withstand such a vast amount of
energy.
So Enoa could only clench his hands into fists and mumble inwardly.
‘Hurry…Please hurry with the item, Captain!’
Boooooom!
As Enoa mumbled towards the hole into the Great Maze that had been created by
melting the surface.
One of the mages from the Magic Brigade asked quietly.
“He won’t fail right?”
Enoa replied with a dumbfounded expression.
“Don’t spout nonsense.”
“No, it’s just…The opponent has the flail so…”.

The Magic Brigade studied all sorts of history regarding the ancient spells and
items.
Of course they knew about the true power and might of the flail.
So the mage was worried.
Enoa shook his head.
“Not even close.”
Even if the weapon itself was amazing, if the amount of strength of the person used
by it was low then its overall strength would be limited as well.
The flail had tremendous power but a tremendous amount of energy was required to
supply it.
They would only be able to use the true power of the flail when they constructed a
giant formation like this and pulled out the energy from the mana node.
And such a feat, even the Great General Cykrus wouldn’t be able to do it alone.
The flail in the hands of a human with a level limit of 250 would be negligible.
‘It would just be a somewhat useful weapon.’
Enoa spoke towards the mage.
“Did you forget who our captain was?”
“Oh yeah…”
The mage thought of their captain, Arthus Krancheska, and exclaimed out.
He remembered.
Arthus Krancheska.
Captain of the Magic Brigade.
Owner of the prison with the Destruction Flame.
Red Dragon Wielder.
There were countless names and titles given to these people but there was one that
stood out the most even out of these.
<Ten Thousand Deaths>.
A title given to him because of the number of people who had charged at Arthus
Krancheska during the 3rd Kingdom War and had been burned up like moths to a flame.
It was not a title that one could acquire from just having the Destruction Flame.
‘I pray for your soul.’
Enoa thought of the mysterious thief and mumbled.
……………………………………………….
Kiiiiiiiiiing.
“Amazing. It’s really amazing. The power.”
Arthus Krancheska laughed happily.
‘You dare push me this far?’
Arthus Krancheska laughed and at the same time mumbled in a dumbfounded manner.
Level 330.
It was not a joke.
A level which far surpassed the immortals.
Normal attacks wouldn’t work and a simple step of his would cause players to roll
away.
And the skills and the battle experience he had.
Those player guys didn’t even think of going against him in the first place and
Krancheska himself was confident.
That if he was given a bit of time, he could personally wipe away every player
within the War Fortress.
Once there was enough difference in strength, quantity had no meaning.
Since they wouldn’t be able to catch him if he ran away and they themselves
wouldn’t be able to run away if he chased them.
There were only 2 reasons why he didn’t fight the bug-like players.
First, only he would get tired fighting against those guys who had nothing to give
him.
Second, there was no reason to make another enemy.
He was basically a one man army.
The guy in front of his eyes should’ve been massacred in under ten seconds.
But for him to push him this far.
‘For him to be able to push me this far just by having some resentment from the
weapon…’
If he wasn’t here then Hansoo would’ve been able to roam through the mass of
players and massacre them.
No, if he actually learnt how to use that flail properly then he might’ve been able
to cause him to tremble in fear.
But sadly for him, this was the end.
Rumble!
The Red Dragon Robe around Arthus Krancheska became more solid and started to wrap
around the injuries on his body.
His broken bones were held in place by the robe and the locations which were
bleeding had been stopped by the flame of the mana which covered his entire body.
There wasn’t much mana left in him now.
There was barely enough to maintain his Dragon Emperor Robe, Spear and Shield.
Though the Destruction Flame could still let out a lot of flames, there was a limit
to his flames.
But this was more than enough.
Krancheska lifted the spear with his right hand, the shield with his left and then
spoke in a cold manner.
“Try to struggle a bit more.”
Then.
Booooooooooooooooom!
Krancheska jumped up into the air.
Toooooong!
“Ugh!”
The red spear cut across the air and smashed into the cloud of flames, the Ain.
Though he had been injured greatly, he was still very powerful.
Hansoo looked at the Ain who had been sent flying back and swung his flail around
to smash it into Krancheska’s back.
But this was not enough.
Normal attacks weren’t enough to penetrate through the Red Dragon Robe surrounding
his body tightly.
Rumble.
Then, a skill was activated from inside Hansoo’s body.
Arthus Krancheska’s eyes shone brightly and scanned over Hansoo’s body.
Then.
Rummblee.
The mana inside Hansoo’s body, which had been twisting and coiling onto itself,
started to disperse into thin strands.
“Kehehe.”
Krancheska smiled and then focused onto the Ain instead.

Hansoo’s attacks were useless as long as he could handle his skills.
And as he expected.
Boooooom!
The Forked Lightning smashed onto the Red Dragon Shield and made a huge noise.
But that was it.
“Uhahahahaha! Try a bit harder!”
Krancheska defended the attack which was surrounded in the Demonic Dragon’s
Reinforcement and then swung his spear around widely.
Paaa!
Hansoo sensed the tremendous power behind that attack and quickly backed up as he
mumbled.
‘What an annoying skill.’
The skill which annoyed him even more than the Red Dragon Robe.
Krancheska has been using it constantly.
If he didn’t have that skill then he would’ve been destroyed by either the Pandemic
Blade or the Nine Dragons Spear earlier.
There was only one reason why that guy had been able to withstand Hansoo and his
own reflected attacks up until now.
<Dragon’s Eye.>
Dragons, the sacred creatures which flew across the heavens, were not something the
creatures of the earth could ever fathom to reach.
And he had pulled down the man who was like a dragon’s avatar from an unreachable
position of power to a place where he could just barely handle him by using the
Power of the flail.
But the descended dragon didn’t seem like it would give up that easily.
Boooom!
“Iiiiikk!”
Hansoo frowned as he heard the screams of the Ain who was getting beaten up with a
shocked expression.
Dragon’s Eye.
Well, Red Dragon’s Eye.
A skill created by a level of mana control which has reached the apex, a tremendous
amount of experience and insane calculative abilities.
Reading the flow of mana inside the opponent’s body.

And for any skill that has been used at least once, the traces would remain behind.
Like an answer sheet which had been answered.
Arthus Krancheska read these traces, read the flow and figured out what the
opponent’s skills were.
He started with this and came up with a plan.
In order to smash apart his opponent’s skills in the best manner.
In the most efficient and evil way possible.
And then he would cut them off from the beginning before they could even begin the
skill.
As long as his opponents were weaker and were inside his range, it was a skill
which had a tremendous might.
Though the amount of actual influence it had on the opponent was low, this was more
than enough.
The moment the complex high level skills got interrupted by this, it would all get
tangled up.
Booooom!
Krancheska smashed away the Ain and smiled as he started to push Hansoo back.
As long as he had this skill, any skills would be meaningless.
Since it would all be read by him.
‘Well. It’d probably be quite dangerous.’
Krancheska mumbled as he saw the flow of mana inside Hansoo’s body.
He saw quite a few things but there were 2 major skills that could bring him
danger.
One seemed like a close range skill but the other was a very powerful offensive
skill.
If Hansoo had used that skill then he might not have been able to hold on with just
his Red Dragon Robe and Shield.
But he was cancelling all the skills.
Hansoo would not be able to handle the Red Dragon Robe surrounding his body.
At least not within the short period of time in which he would get killed.
“Haha. You’ve never even heard of this might?”
A secret weapon that he trusted in and only he knew about.
This Dragon’s Eye was the proof of his talent.
As Krancheska smiled and swung his spear.

Booooom!
The body which was holding onto the flail and the Forked Lightning got sent flying
back.
At the same time.
Uuudududuk.
The flail flew back after blocking the Red Dragon’s Spear.
Though the flail had withstood the attack, Hansoo’s left arm had not and had been
broken.
Hansoo mumbled.
“Oh, I’ve heard of it.”
“…What?”
The moment Krancheska replied.
Whoooosh!
The Forked Lightning in Hansoo’s right hand flew across the air.
Towards Krancheska.
‘Heh. What’s he going to do with just this.’
What could he do with just this single attack.
Krancheska scoffed at the single attack which was flying towards him.
Chapter 254
Reincarnator – Chapter 254 : War Fortress (1)
‘He heard of it?’
Arthus Krancheska froze for a moment.
But only for a moment.
Whoooosh!
Arthus Krancheska smiled as he saw the spear flying towards him.
Saying was one thing but Hansoo didn’t have a way to deal with him.
Of course he himself wouldn’t likely be able to dodge that spear.

Though he was quite strong himself, that guy had a monstrous physical body as well.
In terms of physical body alone, that guy could compare to himself.
So that spear would succeed in hitting him since he was tired already.
‘But so what?’
Krancheska laughed coldly.
His strong point wasn’t his physical body from the beginning
He wouldn’t have gone into the Magic Brigade otherwise.
Overflowing mana and blazing flames.
The Red Dragon techniques which he had created from these two things.
That spear would not be able to go through his robe.
As Krancheska laughed.
Kiiiiiing!
A strange magic started to appear on the spear that was flying through the air.
But Krancheska just calmly looked at the speartip with his right eye.
Krancheska saw the mana flow inside the spear and scoffed.
‘Is this your final strike?’
From the moment he saw this guy, every skill inside his body had been read.
The body had three skills.
Reinforcement type skills couldn’t be disrupted so it was a pass.
The other two, the area skill and offensive skill had long been dealt with.
‘An easy one to deal with. There’s usually hundreds.’
Even Krancheska’s head would start to hurt when there were hundreds of skills but
this guy only had about 3.
Which means that he only thing he needed to be careful of now was his artifacts.
And there was only one which could activate skills.
The ring on his finger.
There were 4 skills which could be activated from the ring.
Each of them were amazing too.
Destroying skills, mixing up the five senses and absorbing health by draining out
blood.
And the skill applied on the spear was one of the skills within the ring.
A skill which destroyed mana and nullified it.
It was a threatening skill but it was useless.
Since he had long figured out a way to deal with it.
‘If this was your final attack then you should not have used it.’
Rummmbleee!
His thoughts were long but the flow of time in reality was short.
And his reaction was instantaneous.
The moment Krancheska’s eyes blinked while looking at the spear which had almost
reached him.
Chaaarrrrng!
The mana which had filled up the surroundings of his body started to twist and coil
under Krancheska’s will.
The mana shaped itself into needles and started to push itself into the mana
circuits inside Hansoo’s body.
Into the most important locations.
The mana paths quickly broke apart as it destroyed the power behind the ring.
Krancheska laughed happily as he saw this scene.
The skill had been released and there was only the reinforcement remaining on the
spear.
‘Should… Focus until the end.’
Krancheska moved around his mana.
Whooosh!
As he poured in mana and flames into a location of the robe, the thin silk like
robe puffed up like a winter’s coat.
Then.
Kuudududuk!
“Kuuhup!”
The spear smashed into the Red Dragon Robe.
A reinforcement created from a tremendous amount of mana and raw strength which was
far above what a normal level 250 should have.
And surprisingly, the spear was piercing through the robe.
He had expected the Red Dragon Robe to get penetrated through from that attack.
Kranchesksa grunted as he poured in strength into his right hand.
‘This is far as you go right?’
The Red Dragon Robe might get pierced through.
But that wasn’t all he had.
Hansoo wouldn’t be able to go through his body.
A huge amount of physical and magic resistance created from the difference of
levels.
It could easily block a spear of that level.
And as he expected.
Boooooom!
His body started to resist the spear.
The physical resistance handled the strength behind the spear and the magic
resistance blocked the reinforcement.
Krancheska’s body and Hansoo’s spear created sparks as they collided.
Kwadddddk!
Of course even he would get damaged if he stood still like this.
Since he wouldn’t have turned into a mess like this if his defense was invincible
in the first place.
But this short moment was more than enough.
Krancheska realized that the power behind the spear pushing towards his heart was
what he expected and smashed onto Hansoo with his Red Dragon Spear.
‘Die.’
Whooooosh!
Since he had defended, it was time to attack.
Give a bit of flesh, break their bones.
Though Hansoo’s attacks might hurt him a bit, his own attacks would definitely kill
him.
As Krancheska was about to laugh.
Kiiiiiing!
Right before the Red Dragon Spear was about to reach Hansoo’s body, in that
instant.
The golden spear which was trying to pierce into his body.
The Power Destruction that was applied on Krancheska’s body started to reconstruct
itself at a rapid pace.
In a completely different form from before.
‘What the?’
Krancheska freaked out.
A skill which he hadn’t seen before started to activate.
From his ring.
‘Uaaaak!’
Krancheska clenched his teeth and then blinked his right eye.
He tried to wipe it away with the Dragon’s Eye but it was useless.
Even if he could read the skill, there was no time to create a method of dealing
with it.
The tip of the spear had reached his heart already, when would he create a method
to deal with it.
‘Fucking hell!’
As Krancheska freaked out inside his mind.
The spear with the strange mana surrounding it pierced through Krancheska’s body.
Well, towards the <Prison> located next to his heart.
“Kuaaaaak!”
Krancheska screamed out.
It wasn’t because the prison next to his heart broke and caused a tremendous amount
of pain.
It was because he couldn’t believe Hansoo’s ring was shining and causing all of
this.
“Cough…Kuhuuuk!”
‘Fuck…No way.’
Krancheska coughed up blood and looked at the spear which had pierced through the
prison next to his heart with a shocked expression.
The physical resistance of his had been broken through.
A skill which allowed him to even make attacks that could destroy mountains like
tofu had been broken apart just like that.
Though the reinforcement had been blocked by his magic resistance, that was it.
Even if his level was high, he couldn’t handle the spear with his bare body.
And the spear which had attacked him wasn’t any spear.
A spear that a person with a monstrously powerful body had thrown with all his
strength.
“Kuhaa… Haha. Fucking bastard… You were hiding such a thing?”
The prison broke and the Destruction Flame was released.
Krancheska saw the Red Dragon Spear disappear into thin air and looked at Hansoo
dejectedly.
He realized what Hansoo had meant when he had said that he saw the Dragon’s Eye
before.
Hansoo looked back at Krancheska expressionlessly.
‘It would have been better to use it with a better timing but…This is good enough.’
Exodus was a wide world.
Countless players existed and there were plenty of master-level players.
But Arthus Krancheska, the Red Dragon Wielder, stood out even amongst these people.
Since he was that special and that powerful.
<Though you need to avoid a collision as much as possible… There is a high chance
that the monsters of the Kingdoms will chase you down because of the thing you’re
going to do to the Great Maze and the importance of the flail. You need to prepare
for the worst.>
Arthus Krancheska’s specialties were two things.
His Destruction Flame.
It supplied an almost infinite amount of flames to the user.
And the Dragon’s Eye.
Any skill that had been used once could be read.
Since the traces of the mana would remain behind in their body.
He was extremely strong and if he was given just a short amount of time, he would
cancel all your skills.
This was why he had hidden the fifth ability of the Nurmaha’s Ring.
The ability which he had obtained as he came up to the Green Zone.
Physical Resistance Nullification.
A power which shredded apart and nullified the resistance which God had given to
all creatures.
‘…I don’t think I can use it often huh.’
Hansoo frowned as he sensed the Mana Jade next to his heart, which had been
screaming from overdraining from the previous fight, heating up.
A power which nullified one of the laws set down by God.
The amount of mana this used was not low.
To the point of this being inefficient to use against anything weaker than him.
It would be better to smash them with the mana instead of using this.
But it was more than good enough to be a fatal attack to the powerhouses or those
with monstrous defense.
Like the kneeling Arthus Krancheska.
“Keke…Kekekeke.”
Boooom!
The prison broke apart and the Destruction Flame rampaged.
As if it was trying to get revenge against Krancheska who had trapped it up until
now.
Despite his body being cooked from the inside, Krancheska still couldn’t believe
that he had lost as he laughed in despair.
Well, it was out of control anyway.
At this rate, the Destruction Flame would blow apart and burn up everything around
here.
‘Yes. Let’s die together.’
Krancheska clenched his teeth.
He had failed his mission and would die here.
Since the prison had broke already, controlling the Destruction Flame with his mana
was an impossible feat.
It would be better to just burn everything up.
Then.
Whooosh.
“That won’t do.”
The Ain gave up the cloud form, reformed her body and mumbled.
She then placed her hand onto the broken prison next to Krancheska’s body.
Then.
Swooooosh!
The Destruction Flame, which had been rampaging inside Krancheska’s body, started
to get sucked into the Ain’s body.
It was easier to absorb the pure flames which had no traces of mana.
And Krancheska gritted his teeth as he saw this.
“Fuck…”
‘…This girl’s not simple either huh.’
A normal Ain wouldn’t be able to absorb the Destruction Flame that easily.
Krancheska made a dejected expression and spat towards the Ain.
“You crazy bitch. Why do you go so far to help this guy? Do you think anything will
change because this guy stays alive? With your ability, if you helped your race in
the battle then you might’ve saved a life or two.”
Krancheska used a bit of his remaining strength to scoff at the Ain.
Nothing would change because of this guy being alive.
Though Hansoo was strong, the power the Kingdoms were much stronger and they had
the immortal players to do their bidding.
If they made those immortal players chase Hansoo to the ends of the earths, even
Hansoo would have to just get chased around.
The Ain chuckled.
“The Prophecy has spoken. That it wouldn’t just end here if he was rescued.”
The Ain thought back to the past.
<If you save him then…The Ains won’t have to fight alone anymore.>
“What kind of nonsense…”
Krancheska looked at the Ain spurting out nonsense in confusion and then looked in
front of him.
At the man who was quietly focusing with his eyes closed while holding the spear
which had pierced his body.
…………………………..
<Come up.>
The moment those words rang out.
Clan Lord Khan, the owner of the Soul Fragment who had control over the Yellow
Zone, shouted.
“Go in!”
At the same time.
Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom Boom.
A huge column of soldiers who extended into the horizon started to walk forward.
Into the calm and wide silver sea.
Chapter 255
Papapapa.
A single humanoid form was charging through the maze.
Well, through the tunnel that had been created straight towards the War Fortress.
‘…Arthus Krancheska. What a monster. There shouldn’t be any issues right?’
The woman who was running, Einchel, mumbled inwardly.
She was extremely worried only leaving behind Hansoo and the Ain to deal with a
heavenly disaster of a being.
But she soon shook her head.
She wouldn’t be much help in dealing with such a monster of a being.
She would only get in their way.
And she had to focus on her own objective.
There was no time to play around.
This tunnel had been created while Krancheska climbed down.
Of course it was connected to the center of the War fortress.
‘If I drop my guard then…I’ll die.’
Einchel slowed down as she got closer to the gaping hole through which sunlight
shone.
And carefully climbed up while using all of her stealth skills to their utmost.
The further she went up and the closer she got to the hole, more and more noises
poured into her ears.
The shouts of the players and the residents of the War Fortress.
“Let’s go out! Come on! They’re giving out quests!”
“Jackpot! They give this much even if we just participate?”
“Yo! Tell all the clansmen to come as well! This actually seems like a jackpot!”
Einchel frowned as she heard these words.
‘…They’re using them well huh.’
Though they were weak, they were still immortal and had many in numbers.
Though the high-level powerhouses of the kingdoms ignored them because they were
merely bugs, even bugs would become terrifying if there was a huge number of them.
And these guys had no fear of death which was an important factor in a battle.
It meant that these guys were very good meat shields.
The Kingdoms knew this so they were attracting the players from all around with a
tremendous amount of treasures and rewards.
It meant that they didn’t want the Ains to reach the Spirit Land that much.
Though the Ains were handling the forces of the kingdoms pretty well, the situation
didn’t look very good for them to celebrate just yet.
Because if the players rushed towards them like waves then the Ains wouldn’t be
able to block them either.
Einchel thought of what Hansoo had said to her before she left.
<This is a chance of some sort.>
Like what Hansoo had said, Einchel carefully climbed up to the War Fortress.
And after coming up to the fortress, she could finally see the situation.
‘…Jesus. I’ve never seen it being so empty.’
The War Fortress, which had always been packed tightly, was empty.
From the guards who watched over the walls to the players who looked for quests.
‘This is why it was so easy to climb up.’
Einchel mumbled.
Of course it wasn’t entirely empty but compared to the usual War Fortress, this was
the same as a deserted town.
‘It should be a bit easier to move around now…’
There was no time to waste.
Since the adventurers of the Ant Tunnels would’ve spread out far and wide already.
A risky choice the 800 of them had made due to the amount of work they had to do
within this vast area in a short amount of time.
Einchel quickly looked over the area and started to run towards the center.
Then.
One of the players who had seen Einchel looked to her in confusion.
‘What the hell?’
Everyone was running out from the War Fortress.
Everybody including the ones who had been here originally and the ones who came in
through the warp gates.
But for somebody to run to the center of the plaza.
‘And I feel like I saw her before.’
As the player, Karax, was lost in confusion.
One of the party members next to Karax tapped his shoulder and spoke.
“Yo, What are you doing? There’s no time. We have to go out.”
Though the history and battle-related quests were famous for having a large amount
of rewards for participating, they were even more famous for their penalties.
Penalty.
A system which was applied when they did not participate.
Of course they didn’t pick on them or kill them one by one, but the players would
face an annoying situation after the quests end.
Like the prices of the stores increasing or warping to certain areas being banned.
Though this could buy the hatred of the players, it wasn’t like they really died
from the battle and since the rewards were good, most players participated anyway.
Karax nodded at the party member’s words.
His words were right.
‘Well. She probably has her own issues to deal with.’
Participating in the quest outside was of more importance.
But then Karax suddenly stopped.
“Yo. I figured out where I saw that girl before.”
“What. Is she like your ex or something?”
While his party membered laughed at Karax, he replied with a serious face.
“Blacklist. The most recent one.”
“Huh?”
All the party members stopped.
By saying recent, he was talking about the blacklist that was updated an hour ago.
<Great Maze Massacre Incident.>

A huge incident where tens of thousands of players who had been trapped in the
Great Maze got massacred.
It wasn’t like the war had started so due to such a large amount of people dying in
such a short amount of time, the clans and groups all went into emergencies and
looked into the situation.
And everyone made shocked expressions when they figured out who had caused all
this.
Bug players.
The close to one thousand bug players, who had been hiding in the corners of the
maze, had done all this.
Some people were even suspicious that this incident was the Ant Eater clan trying
to broaden their powers.
The bug players were merely cockroaches inside the normal player’s minds, not
something which would bite them back.
And for them to cause such a massacre with just a thousand in number.
No matter how strong they were, they couldn’t be that strong.
But soon their questions were answered.
The evidence from various groups had surfaced.
<Gah. We were going to fight for it but some crazy bastard…He was really strong.>
<What the hell can we do when a guy like him charges onto us. What the hell is
Exodus doing!>
<One of them… Ugh. Is he even a bug player? I thought he was some supernatural
being from the Kingdoms>.
And a clear reward had been set.
<To anybody who kills those from the new blacklist, you could get achievement
points plus a 9% reduction in price on the use of warp gates and other various
facilities.>
The Kingdom’s pride had been hurt so this was a decision they made to catch and
massacre them all.
And there were a few other benefits.
Killing them was not a matter of experience and artifacts anymore.
The party members standing next to Karax looked at him in delight.
“Nice, how did you see that? Not bad.”
“Heheh. I knew this bastard would achieve something one day.”
Karax’s confidence spiked up as he spoke with a smile.
“So? You’re going to go out? To that battlefield?”

The 50 or so party members chuckled to each other.
“Well. That can wait a bit.”
……………………………………….
Boooooom!
Booom!
“Catch her! Hey! Catch that girl! She’s a bug player!”
Karax shouted out loud while chasing Einchel throughout the plaza and pouring out
skills.
The surrounding players heard this one by one, looked at Einchel and then started
to send out skills as well.
“Woah! It’s the first time I saw…”
Crunch!
Einchel sent the head of a player charging towards her into a ball of golden light
and grinded her teeth.
‘Fucking bastards! They react too fast!’
Because the reaction of the Kingdoms and the Ant Eater clans were so quick, these
players were chasing her much more actively.
Her own level was at 240.
And because her level had risen quite a lot compared to the past, her combat
abilities rose a lot as well.
She could handle the 50 or so chasing her from behind.
But then?
It was empty compared to the usual, it didn’t mean it was completely empty.
All the players remaining inside the War Fotress would charge towards her.
And her objective wasn’t to bicker around with these players.
‘Thank god…That there’s less of them.’
Einchel, who had been looking around with all of her scanning type skills, looked
towards the plaza of the War Fortress and grinded her teeth.
If the War Fortress was busy like the usual then she wouldn’t even have been able
to get this far.
‘But…I’m here!’
The moment Einchel stepped onto the center of the War Fortress, the plaza.
Booooom!
‘Fuck!’
A huge explosion occurred in front of Einchel and smashed her away.
And Einchel’s body rose up into the air from this.
The players who were chasing Einchel look towards the person who attacked her in
shock.
‘The Ant Eater clans…They reset themselves and came here already?’
It costed more gold the longer the revival timer was.
And the Gold and Scarlet Demons standing there was known to have been the first
ones to get killed down below from the massacre.
But even so, not a long time had been past which meant that those guys spent a
tremendous amount of gold to get back here.
‘Tsk. Nothing will be in it for us.’
As Karax clicked his tongue like looking at the Gold and Scarlet Demons who were
surrounding Einchel.
Sharon Stiller looked at Einchel, the person whom she had seen the moment she
revived and the one of those who caused all this, and laughed in a cold manner.
“How lucky. We see each other again. Anyways, I don’t understand why you guys are
spread out like this.”
Sharon Stiller had access to a large amount of information.
And according to what she had heard, everybody was heading towards the plaza here.
There was no reason why they would’ve been split up like this if they didn’t have
any plans.
Well, it didn’t matter.
If she waited here then she would be able to kill them off one by one.
And as if Einchel read Sharon Stiller’s minds, she chuckled and spoke.
“Shouldn’t you at least figure out why we’re gathering to this place?”
“Hmm?”
Sharon Stiller frowned at Einchel’s words.
‘This bitch. Doesn’t understand the situation huh. Well since you’re first, you can
tell us.’
Though her Spirit Stone hadn’t recovered yet, she could easily handle this girl
without it.
Kiring!
As Sharon Stiller pulled her sword out from the sheath and walked towards Einchel.
Papapapat!
Papapat!
The entire plaza started to shine in golden light.
Around Einchel.
And around Sharon Stiller, the Gold and Scarlet Demons as well.
Even around Karax and his party members.
And everyone freaked out as they saw this.
“What the hell?”
“The fuck! Is some clan coming over?”
“No. This…Looks like a login?”
“No way! How can they log in to the point of filling up the entire plaza!? How many
are logging in…”
As the people freaked out.
Sharon Stiller clenched her teeth as she felt something ominous.
The confident attitude of the girl in front of her.
The girl probably knew about the current situation and was still that confident.
And Sharon Stiller did not like her expression.
‘I’ll kill you before that. Try smiling after you get beheaded.’
Roaaarrr!
Sharon Stiller’s blade flew across the air along with a huge noise.
Towards Einchel’s neck.
‘Fuck!’
Einchel clenched her teeth and tried to back up.
She wanted to buy some time while these guys were in a daze but for Sharon to just
charge at her like this.
She had long depleted her stamina running here.
And her opponent was not some random player but a pro player whose job was killing
people like her.
‘Shit.’
As Einchel fell into despair while staring into the blade which smashed apart her
skills and was heading towards her neck.
Crunch!
There was a hand which grabbed her arm.
“Huh?”
Sharon was startled as somebody who had grabbed her arm but soon frowned as she
pushed forward.
‘I don’t know who you are but…I’m level 250!’
Uudududuk.
Then.
She forcefully pushed through despite the arm grabbing her and then continued to
slash.
‘Try laughing you bitch.’
As Sharon was about to laugh for herself.
Kwaduk.
Kwaduduk.
Over the hand which had grabbed her arm, dozens of other arms popped out and
grabbed onto her.
Arms from dozens of people who came out from the golden light.
“Yo! Catch this bitch! Jesus, she’s strong!”
“It doesn’t seem like this is the girl… Hey you, the girl over there. Are you the
guide?”
Sharon could handle one but multiple dozens was a different story.
“Fuck…”
As sharon cursed out in a dumbfounded manner after being immobilized.
The man who had grabbed onto her arm in the beginning shouted.
“Hey! If they don’t have the mark then kill them all! We’re organizing this place
first!”
“Okay!”
Kwadududuk!
‘Fucking seriously?…’
Hundreds of thousands of golden lights.
Sharon Stiller fell into despair as she saw hundreds of spears flying at her.
Chapter 256
Kwadududuk!
Udududuk!
“Ughh!”
Olsen groaned out loud as he was pelted by the golden spears which rained down from
above.
The leader who had been caught first, Sharon Stiller, had long been logged out.
‘Where the hell did these guys…’
Udududuk!
Kuduk!
Olsen grinded his teeth as he saw his opponents who were pushing him back
viciously.
‘Fuck! I can easily handle these guys one by one!
The first choice Olsen made after seeing Sharon Stiller melt under the rain of
assaults was to run away.
Since staying here would just mean that he would get massacred.
And he didn’t think it would be that hard.
Though there was a tremendous amount of people who had come in, each individual was
much weaker than him.
He could tell from the mastery levels of their skills.
These guy’s levels were around 200.
Against a level 250 like him, there was a huge difference between them.
So he tried to quickly swing his gauntlet, smash apart their heads and run away.
Since these guys would fall down like leaves from a single sweep of his arm.
But it wasn’t long until he realized that he had a huge misconception.
Booooom!
“Screeeeeeech!”
Olsen grinded his teeth at the screech which occurred in front of him.
A sound created as his fist smashed the shield.
But what did that matter.
He had failed at both creating a path and killing the one holding the shield.
“Heheh. It was a bit heavy to bring here but not bad.”
Clang!
Crash!
The three people who had blocked the attack by stacking multiple shields on top of
each other tossed the now broken shields to the side.
Since they didn’t only have a single shield.
‘These crazy bastards…How many shields do they have.’
Olsen glared at the ones taking out more shields with a shocked expression.
These guys had at least ten shields which were the size of their entire body on
their backs each.
Not just them but everyone around him.
Though the shields itself were thin, having ten of them each on their backs made
them look like turtles.
And the full plate armor they had on.
It would easily be over a hundred kilograms if one counted all the shields and
armor they had on.
It was a stupid amount of weight more than enough to crush them in real life and
cause them to be immobile if they didn’t get crushed but these guys were using
their massive amounts of strength to handle the weight.
Since a hundred kilograms was like the weight of a feather for to the adventurers.
And that wasn’t the end of it.
“Hey! Tie down his legs first!”
“Gosh this guy is slippery. Is he an eel or something.”
As he heard the complaints of the ones covered in golden armor.
Kwaaarrrk!
Chwark!
Countless sounds of chains crashing onto each other were heard.
Olsen freaked out the moment he saw this.
Metal chains that reached over tens of meters.
Numerous dozens of these chains were flying towards him.

‘That! It’s that again!’
Olsen tried to dodge as he saw the metal snakes flying towards him across the sky
but it was all futile.
“Where do you think you’re going.”
Whooooosh!
The three who had blocked his attacks with the shields swung their axes and blades
towards him.
And Olsen grinded his teeth as he saw this.
‘Fucking bastards…They don’t have even a single gap!’
Usually he would’ve long ignored the attacks of some level 200s and escaped.
Since the Gold and Scarlet Demons had more than enough defense to deal with these.
But Olsen could not as he saw others getting killed by ignoring their attacks.
‘Crazy bastards…Why is their body and their mana so superior!’
A powerful body which should not belong to a mere level 200.
And a huge amount of mana which could easily spam skills to make up for the weak
firepower behind them.
The combination of these two things caused their attacks to become something he
could not ignore.
Olsen grinded his teeth and deflected their attacks away with his gauntlets.
Boom!
Boooboooom!
He could easily deflect their attacks if only due to the gap in levels but what did
that matter.
Olsen failed to move away from the metal chains because he had to defend against
these attacks.
Chwarrrrk!
Kwaduduk!
“Ugh!”
Olsen fell into despair as he saw the countless chains with the thickness of a
finger tying him down.
Well, at the countless dozens of spears flying towards him who was now immobile.
‘Where the hell did these guys come from…’
It was basically a hunt.

Like hunting a boar, Olsen fell into despair as he saw his opponents pushing him
and tying him down step by step.
If these guys took over the War Fortress then even logging back in would have no
meaning.
They would get surrounded the moment they logged and would get logged out on the
spot.
Kwadddduk!
Kwagagagagak!
Olsen glared at these guys for the final time as he felt the spears piercing into
his body.
Full plate armors and steel shields.
Thick and heavy chains around their waist.
And tens of spears which they held across their shoulder next to the shields.
Countless machetes, short blades and axes hanging from their thighs.
And though they hadn’t used them yet, the single bow and countless arrows by their
waist.
Seeing tens of thousands of these guys all having the same gears, it was a
terrifying image.
This was not the looks of players who cared about their appearance and enjoyed the
game.
It was like a legendary army gathered to fight an evil dragon from a story or
something.
Olsen then fell into more misery as he thought of the things he had done up until
now.
‘…Is this what it feels to get hunted?’
With those thoughts.
Kwaduduk.
The golden spear turned Olsen into golden light and Olsen’s consciousness stopped
there.
……………………………………………
“Woah…”
Einchel exclaimed out loud as she saw the scene in front of her.
Because the Gold and Scarlet Demons who had been chasing her down had been melted
away.
‘…Amazing.’
She had been worried about the support coming up from below.
This was not a place where weaklings played around.
It was the War Fortress.
A place where those with abilities gathered to look for opportunities.
Even if the ones who came up from below were strong, they were merely around level
200.
If there were countless high leveled people then even having a huge quantity of
people would cause them to have a lot of injuries.
Since their enemies didn’t fear death.
But the ones who came up from below were entirely out of her expectations.
First of all, they weren’t weak even as individuals.
To the point of her being suspicious of them being humans as she compared herself
from when she was level 200 to them.
And another thing.
They knew that they were weak and had prepared for it.
Chains, full-body plate armors, shields and spears.
Adventurers didn’t like these equipments.
They liked a single good weapon, a single set of good armor or light clothes that
didn’t catch one’s eyes.
These were not the armors of those who liked to play around by themselves.
United weapons, armors and a well coordinated teamwork.
These guys had come up to hunt something in the first place.
And this was the result.
A massacre.
The players who were powerful individually got chased around in confusion and got
hunted until they became golden lights.
‘Mmm…When did they prepare all of this.’
They wouldn’t be able to get such a large amount of the identical weapons by
hunting for them.
Not hundreds of thousands of them.
As Einchel looked at these people in a daze.
Clank.
The man who had come out first and blocked Sharon Stiller’s blade walked towards
her and spoke.
“Nice right? There are some very convenient friends below you see. They helped us a
bit. Damn. It would’ve been better if we could bring the Satellite Fortresses.”
As Einchel was in a daze while listening to the man mumbling things she could not
understand.
Karhal, the man who had been with Hansoo ever since the slave village in the yellow
zone, spoke towards Einchel.
“Well anyway. I’m called Karhal, seeing your mark it seems you are the guide.”
“Ah…”
Einchel nodded at the word ‘guide’ Karhal said.
She remembered her objective.
Einchel shouted towards the members of the Ant Tunnel who all had shocked
expressions and had joined late.
“Everyone gather up!”
At those words the 800 or so people of the Ant Tunnel gathered into one place.
The adventurers who started from the outskirts of the fortress and scanned
everything while running to the plaza in the center.
“Hmm…Is there something to write on.”
The adventurers who had scanned their respective areas looked around their
surroundings and then looked below them.
A hard and smooth granite floor.
Though the beautiful granite floors placed to welcome those who first visit the War
Fortress had been covered in dirt and had cracks from the wars, it was still quite
smooth.
The people looked down at the floor and then spoke to each other.
“Let’s write them here. It’s wide too.”
The people nodded at those words.
This was more than enough to be a good blackboard.
As the adventurers from below gave out some space under Karhal’s orders for the
people from the Ant Tunnels, an area with a diameter of about 40-50 meters had been
created.
And the adventurers from the Ant Tunnel dusted the surface off and started to draw
with their fingers.
Kadududuk!
Kuduk!
Though it was granite, its purpose was beauty.
As the people with supernatural strength started to dig into it, the hard granite
floor started to move away like tofu.
‘…There’s no time.’
Einchel, who was drawing the map together with them, made an uneasy expression.
She could only.
Though they had a lot in numbers and were strong, those from the Kingdoms were
stronger and there were even more players.
While they dropped their guards and emptied their base, they needed to accomplish
the next stage.
And as if the other 800 people had the same thoughts as Einchel and even used
skills to draw, the giant floor of the plaza started to fill up with drawings.
Well, the map of the entire War Fortress.
The map of this entire place from the people who separated away from Hansoo and
scanned on the way here.
Where each facilities were, where the forces of the kingdoms were, density of the
players and important information for a battle like tactics were all written down.
“Mmm…”
Einchel looked around the completed map and then pointed towards a specific
location.
Though it looked feeble, it was a location where they had to go through the
Kingdom’s main defense points in order to get in.
Though they couldn’t think of it usually, they finally could see it once they made
the giant map.
‘This is why he told us to make the map huh.’
Einchel exclaimed out in shock and then spoke towards the man named Karhal in front
of her.
“It’s here. We need to go here and…Take over the thing called the Golden Dragon
Formation.”
……………………………………………………………..
The mountains in the other side of the War Fortress which was part of the Korin
Kingdom’s territory.
A man mumbled while looking into the center of the War Fortress.
‘Not bad. Really a lot of people came up. Amazing.’
A human army which drove away the players.

It was a scene which he had never even dreamt of.
But he could not let them do this.
Since that was his way of keeping loyal.
‘…I don’t know what’s going to happen but wait for me, Metiron.’
The man mumbled the name of his fallen comrade in the Yellow zone below and then
disappeared.
Chapter 257
Tatatatak.
Hansoo quickly ran towards the surface from the 4th floor of the maze where the
fight had occurred.
If everything went according to his plan, getting ahold of the plaza and dealing
with the remaining players wouldn’t be hard.
Since most people would be busy at the battlefield where they fought against the
Ains.
He needed to regroup with the others and then head out to take over the formation.
“Hmm…”
The Ain, who had fallen into silence after hearing Hansoo’s plan, spoke with a
heavy expression.
“Don’t you have any thoughts of helping us? With that amount of force?”
Considering her own comrades who would fade away before they could even set a foot
in the Spirit Land, the amount of power Hansoo’s group had was not low.
During a time where there’s a stalemate, such a large force helping could
drastically reduce their losses and win bring them the victory.
They wouldn’t be able to lay a fatal blow in favor of the Ains even if he helped
them in this current situation.
Since they would receive terrible damage if they got caught by the eyes of the
Great General who was fighting against the Ains.
The humans were far weaker than the Kingdoms, Empires and the Ains who had stayed
here for hundreds of years and had built up their strength.
The thing they had to do was not a frontal collision with those from the Kingdoms.
‘Us finishing our job quickly is the way to lessen as much damage as possible but…’
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke to the Ain.
“If you need more help… We can separate a part of the force and send them, quick
hit and run types.”
The elites of elites.
If he could separate a part of the forces and hit the players who were joining up
to the battle and get some attention it would actually help.
Since the other side weren’t fully aware of how big his forces were.
Hundreds of thousands had come up at once.
Which meant more could come up without an issue.
It would cause them to slowly start focusing in the backlines and cause problems in
the battle.
Though taking over the formation would be a bit harder because of the loss of those
forces, the Ains would be able to fight with more ease.
‘I can’t just watch the Ains get killed off when they’ll become our allies in the
future.’
The blazing Ain pondered for a moment but then shook her head.
It didn’t seem like there would be much impact overall.
Though Hansoo’s forces would really be a major help, their opponents weren’t a
joke.
It was not a situation where they could afford to divide up their forces.
‘I can only trust in Karakum…At least he cares about us.’
The Ain thought about Karakum who was leading her race in the battle, glanced at
Hansoo and then started to run through the dark maze while lighting the
surroundings with her body.
Boom! Boom!
The Ain hurriedly moved through the maze while speaking to Hansoo.
“Your goal is to take over the Golden Dragon Formation?”
Hansoo nodded.
Golden Dragon Formation.
It was a giant magic formation the Kingdom had set up just in case.
It had two objectives.
In case the seal was broken, it suppressed the mana node so it wouldn’t explode.
Using all the energy from the mana node for their own purpose.
‘Though they wouldn’t be able to use it properly since I have the flail with me…’
Since they didn’t have the medium, it would be impossible for them to utilize all
the energy from the mana node.
But even if they cannot use all of the energy, it would still have a tremendous
might.
They will use all the energy they could that belonged to the mana node which flowed
underneath the seal.
And he himself had to take over this War Fortress before it actually happened.
‘And use this place as a base of operations.’
Tatatatak!
Hansoo finished his thoughts and gazed at the ceiling of the first floor of the
maze.
Hansoo felt the presences above the ceiling for a moment then poured strength into
the flail in his right hand and smashed the ceiling.
Then.
The flail smashed apart the ceiling and created a tunnel dozens of meters long.
Of course the recoil of it exploded out and from the impact the person on Hansoo’s
back woke up with a groan.
“Ugh…”
Krancheska woke up with a moan and then was dumbfounded at his current situation.
‘I’m still alive?’
And he was being carried on the back of the being who had killed him.
Krancheska hurriedly checked the status of his body.
And frowned.
‘Fuck. That’s what I thought.’
The prison had been broken and the Destruction Flame had been released.
All the bones and muscles in his body had been destroyed by the battle and he could
barely move them.
The mana, which should’ve healed him at a supernatural pace, was suppressed by some
mysterious force and could not even budge.
He would barely be able to handle even a single immortal as of now.
Even if he choked the man climbing up through the maze, nothing will come of it.
The only thing he could do is blabber about.
‘How did I become like this…’
Krancheska clenched his teeth.
He had been born a genius and had been victorious throughout his entire life.
Though there were a lot of people much stronger than him, there was nobody who
could even contend against him in his age group.
This is why the prison and the Destruction Flame, which took the combined efforts
of the entire kingdom to barely be able to complete, had been given to him.
He had even said that the great monster of the Kingdom, Tiamat, would kneel before
him but for him to fall this far.
There was no reason to keep him alive.
The current status of himself is what he had despised the most.
A being who only brought harm to his allies because he had no courage to commit
suicide.
<If anyone from our Magic Brigade get captured by the enemy… Don’t bring harm to
others and commit suicide on your own. Else you will get killed by my own hands.
The taxes from the civilians of the kingdom is not something which should be used
for things like this.>
Krancheska thought back to the words he had shouted to the Magic Brigade in the
past, clenched his fists and tried to bite down his tongue.
He couldn’t fight but he could easily bite his tongue.
But he didn’t have the courage.
It wasn’t fear but rather hope which grabbed onto him.
The reason why this guy had kept him alive was because he was still useful to a
degree.
A hope of a successful negotiation and him being able to live.
He thought of the path which he should’ve been walking on.
The expectation of his bright and alluring future caused him to fall into despair.
‘Shit…Fucking hell! Fuck!’
Hansoo felt Krancheska flinch behind him and muttered to himself.
‘He should be useful. I’ll keep him alive for a bit longer.’
There was a reason why Hansoo hadn’t suppressed Krancheska’s body.
If Krancheska had decided to bite his tongue the moment he woke up, Hansoo was
ready to just kill him off here and leave.
Since somebody that dedicated would try anything to bring harm to him even if he
held him down.
But somebody who still clung onto the sliver of hope even in a situation like this
would still be useful.
Though he was powerless, he still had a tremendous amount of information within his
head.
He just had to regroup with the main army who came up from below.
As Hansoo finished his train of thought.
Whooosh!
As if it was welcoming Hansoo, light shone down the tunnel onto Hansoo.
Then.
Kuoooooo.
He could see the blazing War Fortress which had been destroyed in numerous places
as well as the countless players and guards who were running around.
“Immortals! This is not the time to go to the War Fortress! There’s a second quest!
The rewards are good so gather at the Great Northeastern Barrier!”
“Everyone who doesn’t attend will be recorded and receive penalties! Hurry!”
But even without the guard’s shouts, the players were running in glee.
The rumors have long spread.
“Hahahaha! Jackpot! Did you hear? Apparently everyone who came this time are all
bug players.”
“What? That many? Don’t joke around!”
“You slow bastard! The Ant Eater clan has long spread the news! With videos!”
“Shit!”
Due to the player’s shouts, the eyes of players who were pondering on which
location to go to shone.
The Kingdom’s rewards were the same.
Which meant that they had to consider between who gave the better rewards when
killed between the bug players and Ains.
And this was obvious.
Of course the bug players would be of much more profit.

And for the bug players, who were hard to find and hard to catch, to appear in
hundreds of thousands.
Even if they get logged out after killing a few, it would still be a tremendous
profit.
And Hansoo muttered to himself.
‘…I guess the Golden Dragon Formation is around the Great Northeastern Barrier.
Time to regroup.’
Seeing everyone preparing for a frontal clash, it seems Einchel and the others from
the Ant Tunnel clan have found the location of the formation perfectly.
The moment Hansoo was about to move.
Krancheska snickered from his back.
“Hahaha. How amazing. Hundreds of thousands came up in an instant but nobody

suspects anything. What an amazing power.”
He didn’t talk about a specific target but it was clear.
God.
The existence which got rid of the people’s suspicions and caused them to act in a
crazed manner.
Krancheska looked towards Hansoo while snickering.
‘…He wouldn’t kill me if he needs me.’
Though he was originally going to stay still, he couldn’t handle the person who was
carrying him.
Krancheska decided to make fun of Hansoo as he spoke out.
“Did you drag them out just for them to become like this? You brought out the Ains
just so they could get tired from battle and get killed?”
They will all get killed by the countless players from the chaos.
Only the size of the battles have grown, nothing else would change.
Only the number of casualties will increase astronomically from the release of the
seal.
But the ones who would suffer was his people.
They, who weren’t immortals, would get killed by the war against the Ains.
“Huh! You bastard! Speak! This is why you released them? Do you know how many will
die because of what you’ve done.”
And as if people heard Krancheska’s enraged shouts.
The surrounding players turned their heads.
Towards the suspicious looking group of 3 people.

Then.
“Woah… Woahwoahwoah! What the fuck!”
“Wow!”
The players who did not know about Hansoo’s battle power but knew him from the
blacklist started to gather around.
And Hansoo scoffed at these players as he held Krancheska by the collar and lifted
him up.
Crunch.
“Kuaghh…”
“Though I’ve kept you alive, it’s best for you to stay silent. There’s still a lot
of places I can break.”
Hansoo threw Krancheska onto the ground and asked himself.
Why had he released the seal and turned the entire Green Zone into a mess?
Of course there was an answer.
For him to gain the power to win and find a safe haven.
But there was another personal reason.
‘I cannot watch us get hunted anymore.’
He thought of his wretched memories of the past.
The memories of when he had been in the Green Zone.
And the extremely selfish himself from back then.
Boooooooooom!
As he remembered, the rage grew and and that rage flowed into the weapon in his
hand.
From the flail which swung through the air with a huge noise, six players were
smashed apart and got turned into golden light.
“Uwaaaaak!”
“What the fuck! What is this!”
‘It’s time for things to change.’
Hansoo muttered as he glared at the players who were backing away while screaming.
Chapter 258
Reincarnator – Chapter 258 : Golden Dragon Formation (1)
The central structure of the War Fortress.
The magic formation which pulled in the mana from the managed node and supplied
energy.
The third in command, Eloa, who had been looking over the War Fortress from the
control tower of the formation made a shocked expression.
“…Where did these guys come from?”
Their entire main base had been emptied because of the battle against the Ains.
And somehow they had figured out her location with extreme accuracy and were all
running towards her location.
‘Shit…This place cannot be taken over.’
If this place was was taken over then the formation which was built to support the
Great General fighting in the distance would get destroyed.
Eloa thought for a moment and then made a decision.
Since they have been found already, it was time to fight.
Though the guards had told some of the players to gather here but it was not
enough.
Eloa watched the immortals and the mysterious army in the distance as she started
to alter the flow of the mana from the Golden Dragon Formation a bit.
Not coursing it through the original pathway but towards a different direction.
‘Though it’s unstable without the flail… We can’t just sit around idle.’
This much energy should be more than enough to smash them apart.
Kiiiiiiiiing!
The entire Golden Dragon Formation started to shine and began to activate.
And one of the members of the Magic Brigade freaked out at her actions.
“Miss Eloa! This is too dangerous! Without the medium…”
The goal of this Golden Dragon Formation was to suppress the tremendous energy of
the mana node.
It was already a very unstable situation but forcibly redirecting the energy like
this, a problem would occur.
‘No, not just a problem. In the worst case scenario…’
Eloa grinded her teeth and then shouted while glaring at the Magic Brigade member.
“…Danger. Do you know what the most dangerous thing is right now? It is those crazy
bastards killing us all, killing all the players and charging in here. Which
between the two is more dangerous?”
“…”
The mage naturally glanced outside at the location Eloa was pointing to.
And he saw the golden army charging towards their location.
An army coming to grind them apart.
Eloa spoke as she looked at the mage who was lost in shock.
“If we lose here then the Ains will get into the Spirit Land. Know that. You should
know what would happen then.”
“…Yes.”
“I’ll leave for a bit so calm this place down.”
The mage clenched his teeth and started to focus on his own job as Eloa felt the
formation stabilize and started to move.
Towards where the players were gathering.
……………………………………………………………
“Woah…It’s huge.”
The man, who was 2nd in command of one of the 15 great clans <Hydros>, was shocked
as he gazed at the golden army marching in the distance.
‘What the. I thought it was a jackpot but for something like this to happen.’
Krakpika was dumbfounded as he looked at the current events that were occurring
around the War Fortress.
Though the War Fortress looked very active, the whole place was stagnant.
Though there were fights between clans, it was an important location to the
kingdoms so their influence was very strong and thanks to this there weren’t large
scale wars between the clans.
So it felt more like a hunting ground more than a battlefield.
A hunting ground where people gathered Protection Elixirs and leveled up inside the
Spirit Land.
And his job, being the 2nd in command, was controlling his clan and preventing
friction between his clan members and 3 other clans who belonged to the 15 great
clans that had also gathered here.
But for such a great event to occur.
The massacre of the Great Maze.
The war between the Great General and the Ains.

‘This is already enough to give me a headache…’
Krakpica frowned as he looked at the approaching golden army and the thousands of
clansmen behind him.
<Krakpica> didn’t really like tedious jobs to begin with.
This is why he hadn’t stepped out to handle the matters in this place when the
leader of the Hydros clan said that a chance to set up base in the War Fortress had
been created.
But for a golden army to appear and swarm the War Fortress while it had been
emptied.
And from what he could see, they weren’t simple.
‘Let’s see.’
Kiiiiiiiiiiing.
<Eye of the Golden Hawk> activated and zoomed in upon the golden army charging
towards his location.
Smashing through those who hadn’t been able to group up with the main force.
Though he couldn’t hear them, he could somewhat guess what they were saying from
the movements of their mouths.
<Uwaaaaak! Damnit!>
‘Woah. That guy….He’s at level 250?’
A master-level player tried to show off a bit but then got dragged in by hundreds
of chains and had turned into a beehive by being pierced by hundreds of spears.
Krakpika shook his head at this sight and then turned around while sighing.
The 4 great clans of the War Fortress including his own.
And the players of those 4 clans who had hurriedly rushed over here.
Maybe it was due to the War Fortress’s average number of players at any given day
being hundreds of thousands, a quick and hurried recruitment had already gathered
twenty thousand people.
Twenty thousand people.
Normally, this was a number he could proudly say was unstoppable.
Well, excluding the abnormal difficulty quests like the Spirit Land main quest or a
continental war.
But even with this, he didn’t have the confidence to beat the golden army
approaching him.
And he wasn’t the only one who thought this as the captain of the 2nd division of
the Ant Eater clan, <Apocalypto>, cursed out loud.
“Shit man. I came here because the kingdoms asked us to but what the fuck do they
want us to do?”
They wouldn’t be able to fight in this battle anymore if they died because the
spawning point, the plaza, had been taken over.
Which meant that they had to stop the golden army with just the people here.
An impossible feat.
Then.
A voice came out from among the players.
“Don’t worry. I didn’t ask you guys to come here for no reason.”
“Woah, what an honor.”
Apocalypto smirked at the voice.
‘Magic Brigade huh. The third in command.”
Third in command meant that she was directly below Arthus Krancheska.
Level 300.
A super high-class NPC who was hard to find.
A seed of greed sprouted inside him.
Bug players and NPCs, the stronger they were the better their rewards.
‘But not yet.’
Apocalypto shrugged his shoulder at Eloa who was walking towards him with vicious
eyes and spoke.
“Can’t you at least tell us? As to what you’ve been doing back there.”
Apocalypto glanced towards the inner parts of the Great Barrier where Eloa had come
from.
‘…I never heard of a such an important construct being located here.’
Eloa scoffed as she replied.
“Why do you guys care? You guys just care about what to kill and what you can
receive.”
“…How pleasant.”
Krakpika mumbled from behind but he didn’t deny it.
Since she wasn’t wrong.
‘Why the hell did you stare at an NPC with such greed.’
Krakpika glanced at Apocalypto.

It was obvious that such a reply would come when one looked at the NPCs like that.
Since he often felt that they were actually alive.
Krakpika judged that Apocalypto’s ramblings weren’t helping anymore walked in front
of Apocalypto and spoke.
“But we can’t handle the opponent with just our strength. I don’t know what the
hell you guys are trying to protect but you should know that this is a bit far-
fetched.”
Eloa laughed coldly.
“Of course I know. That it’ll be hard with just you guys. This is why we’re going
to use a useful ability you guys have.”
“…?”
Eloa laughed as she looked at the players who were staring at her in confusion.
They didn’t have the flail.
But they had a medium.
Weak, but it was a medium that didn’t worry about being destroyed.
“Feel honored to taste the power of the mana node.”
Eloa laughed coldly towards the players.
…………………………………………………..
Kwadddududk!
Kuduk!
“Ugh…This is annoying.”
Karhal mumbled as he looked at the players disappearing into golden light after
being pierced by spears throughout their entire body.
“These bastards really are fearless.”
Running away was the logical action against an unbeatable force.
And all the players whom he had met up until now were like this.
Small groups who hadn’t been able to join up with the main army had no hope of
defeating them.
But their actions were all shocking.
Fighting back.
Even moths who jumped into flames would think more than these guys.
Einchel mumbled miserably next to Karhal.
“Why should they be afraid when they can’t die?”

Running away against bug players who used hacks to play would ruin their pride.
Even if there was a penalty from dying, it would be profitable to at least get a
few kills before they die.
And some of the actually powerful players actually died only after leaving behind
important damage.
“Ugh, tough bastards. I’m going to destroy them the moment they pop out once we
take this place over.”
Karhal mumbled while looking at the Great Barrier.
He didn’t know what the Golden Dragon Formation was exactly but he was clear of one
thing.
That it being in the opponent’s hands would turn it into a threatening blade and
that it would be a trustworthy weapon in his own hands.
In a poor situation like theirs, they should be taking anything that came their
way.
“And just this much… It’s not bad right?”
Karhal shrugged as he looked at the players’ forces gathered in the front of the
Great Barrier.
And apparently Hansoo became strong as hell again.
If they just wedged into their forces to surround them, cut them apart and then
digested them bit by bit, a force of this size would easily be dealt with.
Then.
Koooouuuuuuu!
A tremendous amount of energy poured out from beyond the Great Barrier.
An amount of energy that even gave the chills to the members of Hansoo’s forces who
had assimilated with the mana pools.
Shiver.
“This… This is the energy of the mana node.”
Then.
“Fuck. There’s no easy way through anything huh.”
Karhal cursed out as he looked at the players in the distance who had started to
shine brightly.
………………………………………
“Uwaaaaaa! Jackpot!”
“Yo! There was a buff like this?”

Overflowing strength.
A burning body.
Krakpika looked at his body that had been glowing brightly with a shocked
expression.
‘…Amazing.’
The buffs they usually had were a joke compared to this.
Of course there were issues.
“Fuck! This drains our health too quickly!”
“God! Even just standing still would kill us!”
A giant spell using the player’s bodies as mediums and the energy from the mana
node.
The overflowing strength of the mana node gave the players tremendous strength but
it gnawed through their life as the cost.
And Eloa smiled as she looked at the players.
“What’s the issue? It wouldn’t matter for you guys to die.”
This spell would definitely kill them once it was cast.
And a spell which was guaranteed to fail if the mediums resisted.
This was why she couldn’t use something like this against the soldiers of the
Kingdoms.
Since they wouldn’t accept their lives falling into danger.
But for these guys, the story was different.
Eloa spoke with a cold expression.
“It’s time for you to prove your worth. Since we’ll handle the penalties… Kill as
many as you can before you die.”
“Kuahahaha! Oh my! Let’s go!”
“Uaaaaaaaaaaa!”
Apocalypto and the other players roared towards the golden army approaching as they
felt overflowing strength inside them.
Chapter 259
Boooooom!
“Kuaaaak!”
Hansoo handed Krancheska over to the Ain and was charging through the War Fortress
while radiating a terrifying aura.
While smashing through the heads of the players who were both charging at him and
were running away.
At the same time.
Kiiiiiiiiing.
‘Leveled up.’
Hansoo checked his status after sensing himself level up.
[Kang Hansoo]
Strength (Green): 98%
Stamina (Green): 98%
Agility (Green): 98%
Perception (Green): 98%
Mana (Green): 98%
Magic (Green): 98%
Physical Resistance (Green): 98%
Magic Resistance (Green): 98%
+Level : 249
<Skills>
-Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement: 70.3%
-Pandemic Blade: 49.7%
-Nine Dragons Spear: 10.2%
<Artifacts>
-Forked Lightning (Green): 98%
-Nurmaha’s Ring (Green): 98%
-Thousand Soldiers Armors (Green): 98%
-Dark Cloud (Green): 98%
-Dragon Essence Blade (Green): 98%

-Mana Jade (Green): 98%
-God’s Flail (Green): 55410/66666
<Traits>
-Seven Stars (3/7)
‘Good. Almost done.’
The good thing about this world was that everything would get enhanced as he gained
experience.
There was no need to raise each characteristic separately.
As Hansoo nodded at the well distributed numbers.
Boooom!
A tremendous wave of mana rushed over the entire War Fortress.
Of course the Ain and Hansoo, who were running towards the War Fortress to rejoin
with the main group, felt it as well.
“…It begun. But still, for them to use such a massive amount of energy in such an
inefficient way.”
The Ain, who had Krancheska on her back, started to frown.
The energy of the mana node was not something they should use with such a crappy
method.
To use the creation of their ancestors in a way like this.
Hansoo mumbled in the front.
“Whether it’s inefficient or not, it may be effective.”
“…”
The Ain wanted to refute but she didn’t.
Since she couldn’t.
Even if their method of using it was crude and inefficient, the power behind it was
not something trivial.
‘I need to figure out the current situation.’
“I’ll go up above for a bit.”
Hansoo spoke to the Ain and then smashed his foot down.
Booooooooom!
The land couldn’t handle the force as it started to crack apart and created a huge
dust cloud.
Hansoo used the reaction force to skyrocket hundreds of meters into the air and
looked at his surroundings.
At where the mana shockwave came from.
‘…So that’s it huh.’
The golden army marching towards the Great Barrier.
And the players who were charging towards that army like mad dogs.
They weren’t organized and were lacking in number but the viciousness of the
players charging towards the hundreds of thousands of golden soldiers made them
seem like bright fireflies flying into flames.
And if they fought, such a pitiful number of should’ve easily been destroyed.
If only the bright light surrounding them didn’t exist.
Kwadududu!
The players who had gained new strength couldn’t hold their emotions back and were
charging like crazed dogs.
Smashing through every building and obstacles in their way.
Energy that could supply them with a vast amount of power.
The players weren’t able to handle it but it didn’t matter.
Since that much strength should be more than enough to cause a ruckus before they
perished.
‘Well played. Was she called Eloa?’
Hansoo thought of the name he had squeezed out from Krancheska before.
But he only smiled coldly.
‘I’m not sure if she’s confused about priorities.’
If the goal was to destroy him and the other adventurers then Eloa’s plan was an
amazing plan indeed.
But if her goal was defending the formation then she should’ve done something else.
Whooosh
Hansoo’s body started to fall from the air towards the ground due to gravity.
At the same time.
Hansoo’s lungs expanded as he breathed in all the surrounding air.
Then.
Roooaaaaarrrr!
“Everyone split up!”
A tremendously huge roar that pushed back all of the surrounding atmosphere rang
throughout the surrounding land.
Covering the area of the War Fortress below.
………………………………………
Eloa, who was very wary of the battlefield’s situation, had the entire War Fortress
in her sight.
Of course she saw the golden humanoid figure flying into the air.
It would be weirder to not notice such a thing flying into the air.
Though somebody strange flying into the air was nothing special, Eloa was shocked.
After she saw the weapon in his hands.
God’s flail.
Eloa was shocked.
‘No way! Sir Krancheska went to chase after it!’
That guy should’ve long turned into ashes.
‘Perhaps Sir Krancheska…’
Eloa shook her head after having an ominous thought.
Since such a thing was impossible.
Eloa thought of it as stupid, pushed it to the back of her mind and then quickly
made a stern expression.
‘What kind of retarded move am I about to do?’
Standing in the battlefield, one needed to always bear in mind of the worst case
scenario.
She didn’t think that Sir Krancheska had lost to that person but even Sir
Krancheska wasn’t invincible.
A battle’s outcome could vary significantly from just a slight variable.
This entire situation was a huge variable in itself and nobody knew what would
happen to the War Fortress now.
If this current situation was not the rebellion of the players?
And if there was actually an unknown power who had engineered the current events?
Sir Krancheska losing was not an impossibility.
Which meant that the current situation was the worst situation possible.
Though she didn’t know what had happened to Sir Krancheska, she needed to keep in
mind that he might not be able to help her.
But after a brief moment of thought, Eloa concluded that there wouldn’t be many
issues.
‘Even if it’s him… He wouldn’t be able to defeat twenty thousand zealots over
there.’
Eloa looked towards the immortals who were charging like crazed beasts.
They didn’t have any fears or anything holding them back.
They solely acted with greed, the greed for blood.
The perfect soldiers.
They would not let the prey in front of their eyes escape.
Since that prey would become money and exp for them.
And before they all died, the second spell they were working on would finish.
‘What will you do?’
As Eloa giggled.
“Everyone split up!!!”
RUMMMBLEEEE!!!
A thunderous voice rang out from the air.
A tremendous shout that was almost impossible to emergefrom the body of a single
person.
The moment she heard that voice.
Eloa frowned.
‘…They will just get destroyed one by one though?’
The true strength of an army was their organized and dense defense as well as the
offense which came from this.
They might live if they split up but eventually they would just get killed off one
by one.
‘Well. At least they are well disciplined. Look how well they follow orders.’
But if the intellect of the commander was low then following the orders well would
actually hurt them instead.
Eloa smiled as she saw the army split up the moment the voice was heard.
But then the person flying in the air landed on the ground with a boom.
Then.
Booooom!
Another explosive noise was heard from where he landed and Eloa turned to look
towards that direction in confusion.
She then freaked out.
At the person who was running numerous times faster than the zealots she had
created.
Boom!
Booooom!
The man with the flail stomped through the ground and was charging.
Towards the inside of the Great Barrier where the Golden Dragon Formation lay.
At a crazy pace.
Booom!
Eloa then freaked out again as she looked behind the man.
‘Ain! Sir Krancheska! Fucking hell…Sir Krancheska really did lose!’
Eloa then suddenly realized what his goal was and shouted out loudly.
“Fuck! Defend the main base! Stop chasing and defend the main base!”
Booooom!
The voice, which had been amplified through magic, rang out towards the zealots who
were charging crazily.
…………………………………….
“Fuck! Defend the main base! Stop chasing and defend the main base!”
Booooom!
Apocalypto made a confused expression as he heard the giant shout from behind.
‘Did something happen? Why does she sound so panicked?’
The only thing left was to chase the people running away and shred them apart.
The ones running away in the distance.
Though chasing them was harder now, it would be easier to actually kill them.
Since there was a huge difference between dealing with a clumped up group and
separated people.
But why was she saying such things in a situation like this?
Apocalypto shrugged and shouted towards his comrade who was running next to him,
<T.R.O.P>.
Someone who had the same rank as him and his best friend.
“Yo, do we have to listen to those orders?”
T.R.O.P smiled while smashing through the building in front of him.
“Why should we?”
And Apocalypto giggled at T.R.O.P’s words.
“Right?”
This tremendous strength that they were given.
It wasn’t free.
There was a time limit.
It wasn’t short but every second mattered.
They needed to take as much as they could within this time.
But to ask them to use such precious time defending the main base?
Leaving the tasty prey in the distance, that was splitting up?
He didn’t know what that Eloa lady had hiding in the main base but that didn’t
matter to them at all.
‘If you’re that desperate Defend it yourself. Miss, you are strong too you know?’
Apocalypto shrugged his shoulders as he thought about Eloa.
“Yo! Just charge!”
“Hahahahaha!”
“Of course!”
Despite the frantic shout of Eloa.
The players ignored the orders and started to run even faster.
Towards the golden army splitting up in the distance.
“These fucking bastards!!!”
Eloa roared out loud as she saw that not even a single person had even turned
around.
Though she knew that they were like mad dogs but for them to be this bad.
Even the few of the twenty thousand who were about to turn their heads followed the
flow in the end and just continued to charge.
‘Dumb bastards! Do you guys even know where your energy comes from!? I should’ve
told them before…Fuck!’
For them to act like this when the guy who had beaten Sir Krancheska was charging
into the formation like this.
If the Golden Dragon Formation broke then that buff would disappear as well.
It was her mistake that she hadn’t told them about it in case they got swept up by
greed.
As Eloa was about to shout again.
Whooosh!
A piece of metal flew towards her from the distance.
Booooooom!
Eloa hurriedly created a mana shield to block the flail flying into her face and
then glared below the barrier.
Towards the guy who had already arrived and was smiling at her.
“How about you play with me instead?”
“…Bastard.”
Eloa grinded her teeth.
Chapter 260
Booooom!
Eloa frowned as she looked at the man who had smashed her shield.
It wasn’t any simple shield.
There was only a single objective for her who was the 3rd in command in the Magic
Brigade.
Defending the others.
When the mages were preparing large spells, she would get the support of a few
other mages to create the defenses and Arthus Krancheska would go outside that
defense to fight their opponents.
Her other magics may not be top notch but she was extremely confident in her
defensive spell, <Bronze Barrier>.
But her opponent was actually shaking the bronze barrier surrounding her quite
well.
‘…Not bad.’
But that was it.
He wasn’t bad.
For somebody who had the level limit of 250.
But this was nowhere enough to defeat their captain, Arthus Krancheska.
Even with the Ain behind him.
Though Krancheska’s personality was quite bad, his skills were the real deal.
Even if he used the power of the flail, it shouldn’t be enough.
‘Fuck. How did he lose! Say something Krancheska!’
Then.
Tatak.
The ain that was covered in flames knocked out Krancheska that she was holding and
threw him off.
Then.
Whoooosh!
The Ain, in her flame form, closed in the gap to appear right in front of Eloa and
started to send out a barrage of attacks.
Booboobooom!
Booooom!
The blazing cloud kept changing forms as it attacked her shield.
And from the side the human attacked her with the flail and a mysterious golden
spear.
The flail was one thing, but she didn’t know what the hell the spear and the ring
was andbut every time the ring shone and the spear cut across the void she felt her
shield tremble vigorously.
‘Ughh! He’s 50 levels lower…What the hell!’
Eloa clenched her teeth.
If there was only one person like him, she would be able to handle him.
Since her goal wasn’t winning but buying time until the formation activated
properly.
But two was a different story.
Her level was 300.
But the Ain in front of her was at least at that level as well.
Meaning that it wasn’t an easy opponent.
Eloa figured out that the situation wasn’t good as she clenched her teeth.
‘No! I cannot get pushed back!’
A brilliant future waited for her.
In a situation like this where even the captain, Arthus Krancheska, had been
captured, if she dealt with this situation properly then everything would come back
to her as rewards.
But if she got pushed back?
She would have to shoulder all responsibility.
Since the one who should’ve beared the most, Arthus, was captured by the other side
already.
‘Dumbass. You were so confident but you dare get captured as a hostage?’
Eloa looked at the unconscious Krancheska in the distance with a dumbfounded

expression.
Their king, the Little Dragon King Constantine, was not an easy-going person who
lets slip-ups like this unpunished.
He believed that everyone useless should be disposed of.
“Damnit!”
Boooooom!
From the bronze sphere, a spear looking like a spike shot out.
And then 17 spears dozens of meters long all shot out and aimed for the vital spots
of her enemies but it was all useless.
Booom!
Claaaanggg!
The Ain and the human both used their weapons to smash apart incoming attacked and
dodged the rest.
‘Damn…This is only useful to stop them for a short while.’
Eloa grinded her teeth.
The Bronze Armor was for defense anyway.
The situation wasn’t that bad since her opponent’s levels were lower and they were
being wary of her.
But sooner or later her Bronze Armor will get smashed apart by their attacks.
‘At this rate…’
Eloa thought of the final card she had.

The power those crazed dogs in the distance were using.
Mana node.
Eloa gulped and looked behind her.
Her mana sensitive eyes could see it.
The immense amount of mana that flowed below the barrier.
Her body was much stronger than the immortals who were barely at level 250 and was
also much more resilient.
It was much more suitable to use the power.
Though she wouldn’t die…Such a tremendous amount of energy would still mess her up.
She would become a mess if she was lucky.
If she wasn’t lucky then she might get disabled.
Then.
Booooooooooom!
Craaaaack!
Cracks started to appear on the Bronze Armor from the countless attacks that
pummeled it.
‘Damn…’
Swhoooosh!
Eloa pushed them back with the spikes and then breathed in deeply.
It had only been a minute since they clashed.
But cracks had already appeared on the Bronze Armor.
It should at least last 3 minutes.
Eloa stopped thinking and clenched her teeth.
There was no time to think.
They were only staying here and not charging into the formation because they were
wary of her, if she lost to them they would charge straight in.
And if she was gone, the thin shield that covered the formation would get smashed
apart while the other people from the Magic Brigade, who were focused preventing
the mana node from going berserk, would just get massacred.
Eloa sighed.
‘Little Dragon King, Constantine. Please acknowledge my actions.’
If she was lucky, she might take over Arthus Krancheska’s spot and even receive a
new <Prison>.
Which meant she would become even more powerful than she was now.
Eloa lit up the small flare of hope in her mind, resolved her mind and then twisted
the control spell of the formation.
Boooooooom!
The Golden Dragon Formation let out a huge amount of bright light into the air
again.
Swooooooosh!
That tremendous amount of mana got sucked into Eloa’s body.
And a change occurred to Eloa and the surrounding areas of the formation.
Kududududududu!
The giant stones and the granite floor that constituted the Great Barrier started
to grind against each other and rise into the air.
No, they weren’t just rising.
The greyish granite started to turn bright blue.
And it wasn’t just the color that changed, its composition started to change as
well.
The stone ground rose up as it started to turn metallic.
And as the metal which had the color of blue bronze rose up, it started to cover up
Eloa and the surrounding areas of the formation.
Like a giant turtle.
“Tsk.”
Booooooooom!
Hansoo raised his spear and smashed the formation but the bronze blue shield
deflected away Hansoo’s attack with ease.
Then.
Kuududududooong.
The giant formation as well as the Great Barrier that surrounded it started to get
covered in bronze blue scales.
As if a giant azure dragon had twisted onto itself and had fallen into slumber.
‘Success!’
Eloa felt like her mana circuits were burning up but glee filled up a corner of her
mind.
The best defense spell she knew which she didn’t even have close to enough mana to
perform before.
A skill which she would’ve only been able to cast at the level of Arthus
Krancheska, a skill which she had never tried before for this reason.
<Azure Dragon’s Seat>.
A location where an azure dragon had settled down.
Nobody would be able to penetrate it since an azure dragon was defending it.
As long as the energy was supplied from the mana node, this would not get
penetrated no matter what.
‘Now…I just need to wait.’
Wait until the formation stabilized and the spell they were working on was
completed.
Or until the players outside dealt with all of the people from the golden army.
Whichever happened, it’ll be their victory anyhow.
‘I like the latter thought more though. Kekekeke.’
Of course the first one wasn’t bad either.
Since then…They would be able to finish everything off, no matter if it were the
Ain or the golden army.
Eloa laughed coldly from the dark insides behind the wall of the Azure Dragon’s
Seat which even blocked light.
……………………………………
Kuooooooo!
Crrunnch! Crunch!
From the distance.
Because of the great changes that occurred at the Great Barrier.
The golden army and the players who were fighting across various locations of the
War Fortress could all see it.
The scene of a giant azure dragon twisting around itself and setting down.
From the tremendous force of mana that radiated from this, it caused the people to
fall into despair and jump in glee.
“Fuck!”
Karhal cursed out while running away in madness.
If that was something which Hansoo had done it would’ve been nice but that aura
felt too familiar.
It was similar to the bright blue energies that surrounded the crazed players who
were charging at them.
“Hahahaha! Bingo~. Apocalypto! I’ll have a taste first!”
“Block him!”
The moment a player with an axe came up to their face.
Karhal and the players realized that buying anymore time would be useless and
started to form defenses with their shields in an instant.
Then.
Boooom!
A collision occurred between the axe the player swung and the defense created by
dozens of layers shields of the adventurers.
And the side which had been pushed back were the dozens of players who all had full
plate armor and were holding onto shields.
“Kuuuuuuk!”
“Kuhuk!”
T.R.O.P screamed in ecstasy as he saw the bug players get flung apart as if they
had been bit by a bowling ball.
“Hahahahaha! Finish them off! Jackpot!”
He felt power overflowing through this body.
Chwaaaarrrrrk!
The dozens of chains which had killed countless master players latched onto him but
he wasn’t afraid at all.
Titititing!
Kwaadududuk!
The spears broke after he ran into them.
He snapped the chains and pulled them back.
“Uhhh?!”
“Release the chains! We’re getting pulled in!”
“Aaaaahh!”
Karhal roared in rage as he saw the players charging into them with monstrous
amounts of strength.
‘Fuck! They would be nothing without that boost! We are waiting for you, Hansoo!’
Karhal grinded his teeth while thinking of Hansoo who had flown towards the Great
Barrier and started to slash at the players.
………………………………………….
Kuuududududooong!
Doooong!
The Ain asked with a worried expression as she heard the noises of battle which
came from the area around the War Fortress.
“…What are you going to do? It doesn’t seem easy to break through.”
Booom! Booom!
The Ain looked at Hansoo with a grim expression as she striked at the barrier in
front of her.
It would eventually break if they continued to attack it, or the body of the user
holding this up would break down, but they didn’t have that much time.
Hansoo inhaled deeply and spoke towards the Ain.
“Protect me.”
“Huh?”
As the Ain was confused.
Udududududuk.
Starting from Hansoo’s heart.
The veins and arteries, muscles and bones all started to twist around.
Kadddddduk!
Aduduk.
‘What the fuck…’
The Ain freaked out at the sounds coming out from Hansoo’s body and asked.
“You…What the hell is that?”
She didn’t know what it was but she could feel it.
The great changes that were occurring inside his body.
“I should at least have a trump card right?”
Kuuuoooooo!
‘Continue hiding inside this shell. Heh.’
The goal was nine of them.
Dragons started to climb onto Hansoo’s spear as he smiled coldly.

Chapter 261
Kuuuuooooong.
A location thousands of kilometers away from the Kingdom.
The capital of the empire, <Kirkis>.
Befitting of the empire, there were countless buildings and structures covered and
decorated in strange symbols and objects.
And in the corner of this place, a strange village existed.
A wall created from planks which seemed like they would break down at any moment.
Roofs with holes.
The village, which consisted of thousands of run down houses, was a place where no
sane person would want to live.
And it looked even worse because the imperial palace of the Kirkis, <Kikrin>, was
located not far from it.
Then.
Whoooooosh!
A man cut across the darkness and appeared in front of the shabby village.
In front of the entrance at the front of the village.
“…If only we could renovate this place…”
The man who had been watching the War Fortress from the mountains near the Korin
Kingdom frowned as he looked at the buildings where even ghosts wouldn’t settle.
Then.
“Oh? You’re here?”
“Was there… Anything this time around?”
From the deserted looking village, countless people swarmed out and started to
greet the man.
Tens of thousands of people.
The man flicked off the darkness covering his body and spoke out.
“There… Was indeed something. I just came to visit momentarily before I left.”
‘In case you did anything stupid.’
He was always antsy of what could happen so he always visited this place when he
went through the warp gate.
Even in an urgent situation like this.
‘…It seems there isn’t much going on.’
The man looked around the village and remembered what he had come for as he spoke.
“Pleasantries will come after I come back, I’m very busy right now.”
“Uh? Huh?”
Even before they could speak.
Whoooosh.
The man disappeared into darkness again and the people who had come out to greet
him smacked their lips and started to walk back into the village.
To finish what they were doing.
……………………………………
Whoooooosh!
‘…That bastard is coming.’
The vice captain of the imperial guards who protected the imperial palace, Kalkom
Amaderan, frowned as he felt the aura of the shadow.
This person was somebody who he had hated as much as Arthus Krancheska.
And perhaps even more since they needed him.
Though he wanted to kill him off, he couldn’t do so.
‘A mere outsider…’
Amaderan shook his head with an ugly expression.
It wasn’t like that guy was coming to him anyway.
As Amaderan flicked his finger.
Chijijijijiiik.
A small hole appeared around the great defense formation surrounding the entire
imperial palace.
He didn’t want to but he had to.
Since that guy would create a hole in it otherwise.
‘…Bastard.’
Soon.
Whoooosh!
The shadow-like existence went through the golden hole and started to head deeper
into the palace and Amaderan resealed the formation and switched back his focus on
his job of guarding the palace.
……………………………………
Two buildings were eye-catching among the buildings in the imperial palace.
The emperor’s residence which 1800 builders took 10 years to complete : The 300m
tall structure which was decorated in gold and silver lights, <Great Emperor’s
Residence>.
And another.
Whoooosh.
A circular plaza hundreds of meters wide.
The white plaza had no special characteristics other than being huge.
It was almost shabby compared to the luxurious structure standing next to it, the
Great Emperor’s Residence.
But nobody ignored this place, the <White Dragon Arena>.
Since who resided and how they used it were more important than the structure
itself.
And because of the name of the owner of this place, the White Dragon Arena was
treated at the same level as the Great Emperor’s Residence.
Darkness appeared above the white plaza, like ink spreading over the White Dragon
Area, and a man appeared.
The man who had started off at the Korin Kingdom and had gone through thousands of
kilometers through the warp gates started to walk towards the center of the White
Dragon Arena in a hurry.
Towards the man who was sitting in a lotus position at the center of the White
Dragon Arena.
A 2m tall man who had a very simple white monk’s attire.
A very ordinary looking silver stake was embedded in front of the man who was
sitting in the lotus position without leaking any aura whatsoever.
‘Mmm…’
As the man who came out from the darkness started to walk towards the stake in
silence.
The man who seemed to have been asleep suddenly spoke out.
“You always visit that place. It seems the village isn’t really a great place to
live compared to the Arrancar area?”
The man was silent from the white robed man’s words.
He couldn’t escape the eyes of the white robed man despite being multiple
kilometers away from the white robed man.
The man smiled bitterly and spoke.
“…It’s not really a great place to live. Anyways, hold up your part of the deal. I
need your help.”
The white robed man looked between the man and the stake then spoke.
“You know right? I cannot move away from this thing. And…Using the warp gate is an
impossibility. The mana connection will get severed in the middle and I will get
separated from it.”
A tremendous amount of mana was required to move somebody or something which was
extremely powerful.
Maybe the empire’s warp gates could handle him but the kingdom’s warp gates would
not be able to.
The man spoke expressionlessly.
“Don’t worry about those things…Just give me an answer.”
The white robed man looked at the man as he stood up while grabbing the silver
stake.
Ududududuk.
As the white-robed man pulled at the stake with all his strength.
Rummmmblee.
The entire White Dragon Arena started to rumble.
…………………………………………………..
Kudududududuk!
Hansoo’s entire body twisted around and made noises.
Noises of muscles ripping apart and crunching.
The Ain looked at Hansoo in terror as she heard the sounds that would give chills
to anybody who heard these noises.
‘What kind of skill…’
Every time a dragon popped out from the body, she felt more and more terror.
Not from the sound but from the viciousness of the skill.
A destructive force that was created by eating up the user’s own body.
She had never even heard of such an extremely efficient skill that was almost at
the level of self-torture.
A skill which was set up so one could pull out every drop of power within their
body.
Kududududuk!
Wadududuk!
The moment Hansoo went past eight and reached nine.
Cruuunnnch!
The nine dragons all got sucked into a single point.
Then.
Wmmmmm~
A dark sphere which sucked even the light around it appeared.
A sphere much bigger and darker than the one he had created in the yellow zone in
the past.
If the one in the past was the size of a fingernail then this was a size of a fist.
The moment the sphere was completed.
Whoooooosh!
Despite knowing that thing wouldn’t cause it harm, the Ain instinctively retreated
behind Hansoo.
The sphere that was created for the sole purpose of destruction was way too
terrifying.
‘…How could such a weakling have this much strength!’
The first part of the prophecy that she had heard had been spot on.
That this person will capture a small sun.
Though she didn’t believe this either, she could accept this much.
Since despite the Red Dragon Wielder, Arthus Krancheska, being an enormously
powerful figure compared to Hansoo, he wasn’t an figure at the top echelons who
could shake this world.
But the second prophecy that they heard, and hadn’t told anyone about yet, was
something that she thought made no sense at all.
Though the prophecies where always correct, the way the prophecy was fulfilled was
not always the way they expected.
As the Ain thought to herself.
Whoooooosh!
The dark sphere which had appeared at the tip of the spear flew forward.
Annihilating the land in its path.
And breaking the space around it.
The moment the black sphere smashed onto the giant metal fortress which resembled a
dragon that had coiled onto itself.
<!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!>
A tremendous amount of light and noise occurred as it covered the entire area.
Kwaaaaaaaddddddddduududuu!
A heaven shaking amount of strength rang throughout the Great Barrier.
The air compressed away from the point of impact and the lands flipped.
Not from the destruction of the Nine Dragons Spear but rather from the collision
only.
The Azure Dragon’s Seat, which forcibly pulled the mana from the node below, tried
to resist with all its strength but it could only last a few moments.
Kududuk!
Crunch!
A 1km wide azure dragon fortress got pushed back by a small black sphere and
started to get destroyed.
“Kuwaaaaaak!”
“Aaarrkkkk!”
The mages inside screamed but these screams drowned at the huge explosion which
occurred afterwards.
As the giant destruction wave swept past the Great Barrier.
Rummmbleee.
The bronze blue dragon skill, which had been shredded apart, turned into dust and
created a large dust cloud.
Then.
Whooooooosh!
The atmosphere which had been pushed back rushed back in with powerful winds which
swept away the dust clouds and showed the contents.
Ooooooong!
Surprisingly, as if the formation itself had the direct protection of the mana
node, it was fine from the explosion.
Well, Hansoo did indeed aim a bit away from it too.
‘Not all of them can die.’

“Phew…”. Maybe it was because his mastery over the Nine Dragons Spear had risen but
Hansoo had managed not to fall asleep and mumbled while looking at the formation.
That formation’s main job was to suppress the power from the mana node.
If that thing got destroyed then this place would turn into a hellhole.
Chiiijijijik.
Hansoo looked at the bright sphere being created above the formation.
That was probably the second spell the mages were preparing.
But it did fail.
Though the formation was intact, the head sized bright ball of light started to
lose it’s size rapidly.
“Ugh…”
“Kuhuk…”
The mages and Eloa who were laid out on the floor groaned as they got up.
‘I’m alive?’
Eloa checked her body and made a shocked expression.
All of her mana circuits had been burnt and her body had been turned into a mess
but she was alive.
But Eloa soon deduced why.
‘…Fucking hell. I’m a hostage huh. Damn, we almost succeeded too.’
Eloa made a depressed expression.
The meal was basically completed.
The moment their spell was completed the entire situation here would’ve been sorted
out.
But the spell had failed.
Eloa looked at the tiny ball of light above the formation and sighed out deeply.
‘If only he had come…’
That moment.
Kwadddddddk!
From the center of the Golden Dragon Formation.
From the tiny ball of light which had yet to disappear, a huge noise came out.
The sound of something forcibly being ground.

Then.
Kuduuudududuk!
Something pierced through the small blue ball of light.
A sharp silvery object.
Then.
Whooooosh!
The entire War Fortress turned silent.
……………………………………….
‘Hnnnnngg….’
The Ain groaned inwardly.
She thought it was all over.
Until that thing popped out.
A single crappy looking stake.
But nobody made fun of it.
The extremely tiny space the stake came out from.
The vicious aura that came out from this tiny hole suppressed the entire area all
the way up to the battlefield where the men from the Kingdom and the Ains were
fighting.
By just looking at it shivers ran down their back and their legs trembled.
Not from the stake but from the man who pierced through to this location with the
stake.
‘This guy can defeat that thing?’
The other prophecy had said this.
That a thousand-years-old great tree would fall from a being with horns and scales.
The thousand-years-old great tree only meant one thing within this entire world.
Thousand-years-old warrior.
The man who created the difference between the empire and the kingdoms all by
himself.
Tiamet Kratus.
Kwadddddddk!
‘…seriously?’
A human but at the same time, a non-human.

The Ain made a terrified expression while looking towards the existence who was
creating a hole through space.
Chapter 262
Kuuuuooooong.
As an explosion which shook the heavens and earth rang out.
“What the fuck! What happened!”
“Uuuuuuk!”
The blue light that surrounded the players disappeared into thin air.
Sway.
“What the…Did that level 300 girlguy die?”
Apocalypto almost tripped from the strength which had disappeared into thin air and
cursed out.
He was curious but he didn’t go back.
Since a level 300 falling was something impossible.
And they were people who controlledhad the power which had been gifted to
themselves to hunt the bug players.
He thought they’d be able to defend themselves but for them to get destroyed!
‘Fucking hell! After all those cocky words!’
Apocalypto looked at his current status and cursed out again.
The overwhelming amount of mana turned his innards into a mess and the buff was
gone.
Apocalypto looked at the Bug Players who he had been playing with up until now and
were now glaring at him with vicious eyes.
“…Ah fuck.”
With those words.
Crunch!
Boom!
A massacre occurred.
“These fuckers!”
“Uwaaaak!”
Kwadududk!
Clang!
Countless chains and spears flew across the air and turned the players into golden
lights.
‘Good! Good! It’s all over!’
Karhal applied the Quintuple beam onto his arrow and shot it out with a relieved
expression.
It ended.
The huge explosion would’ve been created by Hansoo.
Seeing the buff had been released, he had either caused a large amount of damage to
the formation or took over the area.
Which meant that the their job here was basically completed.
“Phew…”
As Karhal sighed out in relief.
Whooooooosh!
A tremendously vicious aura spread out from the Great Barrier.
An aura which caused him to be unable to breath and barely stand.
“Huuuuukk!”
“Ugh…What the fuck!”
The aura was so powerful even the fighting adventurers lost their balance and were
tripping.
Shiver.
‘What the fuck happened now.’
Karhal stroked the chills that appeared all over his body and looked towards the
Great Barrier.
………………………………………
“…Was I a bit too late?”
Because the mastery level of his Nine Dragons Spear had risen, he didn’t fall
unconscious or get down to a heavily injured state.
He still had a bit of strength and was recovering very quickly.

But even so, the situation wasn’t very bright.
Kudududuk.
Ududuk.
Hansoo calmy recoveredreclaimed his balance and stared at the monster who was
slowly enlarging the dimensional crack in the distance.
Tiamet Kratus.
There wasn’t really a big difference between the Kingdoms and the Empire.
But there was a reason why they were called differently so.
There wasn’t a Tiamet Kratus in the Kingdoms.
And there was one in the Empire.
This was why they were different.
A man who had lived over a thousand years and protected the Empire, a living fossil
and a historical relic.
But that man did not move rashly.
No, he couldn’t move.
‘To control Rangkom’s Stake…He wouldn’t be able to stay away from the White Dragon
Arena for that long. Is he really willing to come here despite that?’
Tiamet held one of the three godly weapons of the Empire, Rangkom’s Stake, and
stabbed away at the dimensional crack so it would stay open.
Ooooooooong!
The Golden Dragon Formation, that hundreds of mages could barely control, forcibly
acted up and was handing over the energy to Tiamet just so he could create a
passage.
Hansoo frowned as he looked at Tiamet who used Rangkom’s Stake as a medium to

swallow the formation whole.
‘…He’s still a monstrosity after this long huh.’
He had admired his strength in his past life as well.
A thousand years in a single world.
The strength that he had gained through the countless years of countries rising and
falling and the lands changing was not something a passing adventurer could handle.
And since he was an enemy, his might was even more oppressive.
All of the hairs in his body stood up and his heart started to beat crazily.
A natural reaction of the body’s survival instincts as one met a tremendously
powerful opponent.
Kuuuuooooooo!
The dimensional portal was continuing to become larger and larger.
‘Ugh.’
Hansoo frowned.
He had thought that everything was concluded but for that man to pop out.
But Hansoo soon realized why such a man had appeared after a brief moment of
thought.
‘So they interfered huh.’
Hansoo, after figuring out the reason, rapidly tried to organize the current
situation in his head.
Being late is late and not being able to stop that man is his fault.
The hole had been created already and Tiamet was smashing it open.
So he could open it completely and come onto this side.
And the oppressive might radiating from him was increasing at a continuous rate.
Kuoooooooo!
“Ugh….”
“Cough…”
The might that spread out from such a tiny crack was so powerful that it even
caused the mages laid out on the floor to cough out blood.
“Ahh….”
Hansoo looked over at the mages for a bit and then clenched onto the flail.
Ududuk.
‘Block him before he comes out.’
That man was not something he could handle right now.
So he had to prevent him from coming here no matter what.
‘…It won’t be easy but I’ll have to try anyways.’
Push back the stake as much as he could and retake the control over the formation.
Hansoo started to walk towards the center of the formation with the flail while
pushing back the aura that was flooding out from the small crack.
Right in the center.

Towards the dimensional crack that was now the size of an eye.
Kuduk.
Crunnch.
Though it was only the aura of the man, the ground broke under his feet with every
step he took.
“Heeuup!’
Hansoo raised his arms to block the area in front of his body as he advanced and
then smashed the God’s Flail onto the center of the formation.
Then.
Roaaaaarrr!
The tremendous flow of energy that was being sucked into the Rangkom’s Stake
started to disperse.
Towards the flail which was closer and was placed in a better location.
And the flail started to heat up bright red again.
Like how it had been when it was sealed in the past.
<Kuuhaaa!>
<Uaaaaa!>
The souls within the flail started to scream from the intense amount of energy that
started to flow through them.
But of course this energy didn’t only go to the flail.
“Ugh…”
Hansoo grunted as he felt the tremendous amount of energy that flew through the
flail.
But he had to hold onto it.
Though there was a medium, it needed someone’s consciousness to use the energy
towards the objective they needed to do.
Energy without a purpose that continued to build up would only cause a havoc.
Hansoo only had one objective.
‘Close…The gate!’
Boooooom!
The energy of the mana node, which turned the flail bright red, started to flow
onto a specific point.
Towards the hole in the air, towards Rangkom’s Stake which was piercing through it.
Soon.
Kwaaazzzzzzzzzkkk!
The hole that had been opening up stopped expanding and started to convulse in mid
air.
It seems Hansoo had taken the upper hand on the mana node’s energy.
At that moment.
“Not bad.”
Tiamet smiled while looking at Hansoo through the eye sized hole.
………………………………………………….
Craaaccckk!
The black robed man looked towards the hole where Tiamet was looking through the
broken space.
‘Monster…’
Though the hole created by the white stake was indeed tiny, a powerhouse like
Tiamet didn’t simply look with their eyes alone.
‘Well. It’s a bit opaque but it’s not bad.’
Tiamet felt the situation across the hole with his senses and then mumbled.
“Saw somebody who isn’t half bad…And somebody familiar thanks to him. Not bad, not
bad at all.”
“A familiar face…?”
‘What the hell is he spurting…’
The man muttered in disbelief.
A familiar face.
Since there was countless people across that hole, seeing one or two people they
knew wasn’t something strange.
If Tiamet was an ordinary person in an ordinary situation.
‘Wait. You haven’t gone out from here in a hundred years…’
And from what he knew, not many people lived past being a hundred years old.
As the black robed man looked at Tiamet in confusion.
Tiamet slowly started to spread his hand out.
“Then…Shall we go see our cowardly friends? It seems the friends are out to escort
me anyway.”
Tiamet looked towards the Ain who was staring at him in a daze and started to shove
his left hand into the hole.
Soon.
Oooooooonggg!
The dimensional portal that was barely holding on in the air started to tremble
intensely.
The power of destruction within Tiamet’s left hand started to move through the
portal.
From the capital of the empire.
Towards the center of the War Fortress thousands of kilometers away.
…………………………………………
Kududududuk!
The hand which ripped apart space as it advanced stopped right before the eyehole
sized hole.
The space was barely large enough for a single pointer finger to come through.
And this pointer finger that was pointing towards Hansoo, a 2m tall giant muscular
man, was almost pitiful.
But the moment Hansoo saw the finger.
Whoosh!
Hansoo quickly moved his head away.
No, he even abandoned the flail in his hand and dodged away.
As the instinctive dodge had been performed.
Boooooom!
A giant laser erased everything in its path and passed where Hansoo had been
standing just before.
Erasing the Great Barrier and destroying a part of the War Fortress.
“Uwaaaaaaaak!”
“Kuhuuk!”
The screams of the adventurers and the players who were fighting in the distance
couldn’t dodge.
A simple gesture which led to destruction.
“Ha…”
The mages saw the concentration and the usage of mana from the finger and trembled
in fear.
With just a simple thought the surrounding atmosphere trembled and the mana went
into a havoc.
They talked about the thousand year warrior but none of them had actually seen
Tiamet before.
No, only legends and stories were told because of this.
And the mages scoffed at these legends and stories.
Since these tales made no sense.
But the supernatural being that had appeared in front of them was far past what
they had heard.
At the same time a ray of hope appeared in their minds.
‘…We can live! We won’t have to become hostages!’
Having their lives in the hands of others was the same was not being alive at all.
They would need to constantly show that they had a use and the moment they weren’t
be of use, they would just get removed.
Such a treatment was not something they would like.
But the empire, whom they were in an alliance with, had stepped up.
Hope had appeared.
‘Kekeke…You’ll all die now.’
As the mages chuckled at the golden army in the distance.
Flick.
The finger in the air swirled around and pointed towards a different direction.
Towards Hansoo who was about to grab onto the flail again.
Then.
Boooooom!
Another beam came out and swept past the upper areas of the formation.
Nothing could stand in the path of this finger.
The barrier and the ruins.
The War Fortress.
Even the mages.
“Kuwaaaaak!”
“Uaaak! Why..!?”
The mages whose limbs had been erased by the beam screamed in pain.
At that moment.
The Ain dodged away and muttered.
In a slightly different tone from before.
“Dumbasses. You think they will care about you?”
That man had lived a thousand years.
By himself.
Alliances and human interactions. Nothing mattered to that man.
Since nobody could tie him down.
He removed things he didn’t like and moved according to what he wanted.
The strength which had been refined over a thousand years had become even more
perfect and his personality had become more and more like what it was today.
‘…He has become a true monster now huh.’
The Ain mumbled as he looked at the existence who would be over across the hole.
The eyes that had trembled in fear and shock had disappeared and only a pair of
cold heartless eyes appeared.
As if she had become a different person.
‘It seems…You need to become a bit stronger. It’s a bit too early to let you
loose.’
This is the reason why she had awoken.
The Ain looked between Tiamet in the distance and Hansoo as she flew towards the
formation.
Chapter 263
‘What a bastard.’
Hansoo mumbled as he watched the left hand approaching him.
It wasn’t hard to kill off a weakling with a flick of a finger.
But this guy was slowly, very slowly, pushing Hansoo around.
He was playing around after not having been able to for so long.
Using this chance where he had finally been able to leave the White Dragon Arena
and enjoy himself.
As long as Hansoo couldn’t grab the flail, the vast amount of energy wouldn’t stop
Tiamet.
‘This really feels annoying.’
Boooooom!
“Uaaaaak!”
“Kuhuk! Sir Tiamet! Please! We’re allies!”
Countless mages died while screaming around the field.
But the finger floating in the air didn’t care as it continued to flick around and
turned the surrounding area into blazing hell.
Boooooom!
The Barrier got destroyed and the War Fortress slowly broke apart.
And because Hansoo couldn’t focus on the flail, the energy that had flown into the
flail just dispersed into the air.
The Stake, which was no longer obstructed, was continuously increasing the size of
the hole.
Everybody felt shivers run down their back as they saw Tiamet’s eyes gazing towards
them from across the hole which was now the size of a fist.
Though Timaet was smiling, it actually made him look scarier.
Eyes that didn’t look at humans like they were humans.
Those eyes were blazing with his greed and desire.
And the mages knew.
How scary things got when a person who didn’t consider other humans as his own kind
gained a tremendous amount of strength.
Just a finger was this strong, what would happen if his entire body came through?
Of course there wasn’t much time for them to think about this.
Boooooom!
Since another beam swept by and erased them from this world.
“Uaaaaaak!”
Arthus Krancheska, who has been laid flat on the ground, grinded his teeth while
watching this scene.
“Fucking bastard…Kuaaak!”
They were indeed arrogant but they were still his underlings.
People who he had grown and trained himself.
They were not people who should be dying like this.
‘Fucking bastard…You’re smiling?’
For him to have taken that monster as a role model at one point.
At this rate everyone would die.
From that finger that was cutting across the air for fun.
‘Fuck…Fuck! If only I could use mana! If only!’
Even without the prison, his level still remained.
But without any mana, he was merely a powerless human being.
As Arthus Krancheska watched the entire scene in despair.
Tutututuk
He felt a hand touching his back.
“What…?”
The suppression that had blocked his mana was released.
Arthus Krancheska turned around as he felt the mana releasing out from his heart
and regenerating his body.
To see who had released the suppression on his body.
‘Well. It would be that person.’
The Ain.
It should be her.
Since only the one who had placed the suppression could break it down this easily.
But he was filled with confusion as he turned around.
“…Who are you?”
Arthus Krancheska muttered as he saw the one standing behind him.
There wasn’t a difference in appearance.
The Ain who had been fighting with him who was over level 300.
The one inside that body was an entirely different being.
He could tell from just one look.
It was not the eyes filled with fear and rage that had fought with him.
The eyes now looked calm and empty but were filled with a dim light.
Like a well with the moon shining down upon it.
“What the…”
As Krancheska made a confused expression.
The Ain spoke towards him.
“It seems you aren’t gonna move. Do you have that much free time?”
“…Fuck.”
Arthus quickly regenerated his body with his superhuman amount of mana and glanced
at the existence in from of him while opening and closing his hands.
Though he didn’t have the prison, he had more than enough strength to deal with
weaklings.
It was more than enough beat down his thing in front of him.
As well as the one dodging the attacks madly in the distance.
“Ugh. Fucking hell.”
Krancheska spat on the ground and headed towards the formation.
He didn’t like the eyes that seemed to know everything but there was no time to
waste.
Krancheska reached the formation and then stomped on the ground a few times.
A mana wave spread out from where he had stomped and through Eloa and the few
dozens of mages who were still alive.
And this simple movement was very effective.
Whoooosh!
The mages felt their mana circuits recovering as well as their bodies.
Krancheska stomped again as he saw this.
Toong!
If the previous wave was for regenerating their mana, this one was for
communication.
A special and intricate mana code told them one thing as it swept by them.
<Get that bastard away from this place>.
The mages gritted their teeth and nodded as they stood up.
Nobody would allow a tiger to escape its cage even if they didn’t have a hostile
relationship.
Though that bastard didn’t have any bad blood with them, there was no telling what
this man would do if he got across.
The mages carefully started to position around the formation.
……………………………………….
Booooom!
Tiamet looked around at the scene in leisure through the hole which was now the
size of a fist.
The outside world which he hadn’t seen in a very long time.
‘Soon I’ll be able to send out two fingers.’
Boooooom!
Tiamet swept the surroundings once more and smirked at Hansoo who had distanced
himself away from his attacks.
He had heard what this guy was doing here.
But the goal Hansoo was trying to achieve wouldn’t be fulfilled.
Since he was confident in himself.
What could that golden army do?
‘But…It’s annoying when he’s this good at dodging.’
Tiamet had actually been quite annoyed for a while.
Though it had started as a joke, that guy was dodging him way too easily.
He had started attacking with the intention of sending a leg flying but that
weakling was amazing at dodging.
As if that guy was very experienced with fighting those who were strong.
Of course if his actual body was over there this would mean nothing but in a
situation where he could only use a finger, he was feeling quite annoyed.
Tiamet frowned as he spoke towards the man glaring at him from the distance.
“Don’t resist meaninglessly like this. You guys…Cannot become the owners of this
place. Be thankful that you’re living by us.”
Hansoo frowned.
He knew what these words meant.
From the things he had experienced.
‘But still… It’s more than I expected.’
At this rate that guy will really come over to this side.
And there was no way for him to block this from happening.
‘Nothing I can do.’
Hansoo clenched his teeth.
His original goal was to take the formation, use the flail as a medium and devour
everything with that energy.
Then the War Fortress would become something that nobody would be able to break
through.
He would help the Ains with that strength to let them into the Spirit land, use
this place as a base of operations and from there start his next plans.
But since things had become like this, there was nothing he could do.
He had to use the final method.
‘Blow it apart.’
Booooooooom!
Hansoo mumbled as he dodged another beam which barely missed the formation.
Blow apart the energy from the formation.
And destroy everything in the vicinity.
‘It’s a waste but… Nothing else can be done.’
Hansoo deeply breathed in and out.
Though destroying the formation would be a waste and he and his golden army would
take a considerable amount of damage, this was still much better than that guy
coming over to this side and using the formation.
Then.
A ray of voice made its way to Hansoo.
<Let me into the formation.>
“…?”
A voice that came into his head.
‘They had this sort of ability?’
Hansoo made a shocked expression as he heard the voice of the Ain, though slightly
different, in his head.
‘…No way.’
Hansoo’s head quickly deduced the situation.
To figure out the identity of the speaker.
Who had this kind of ability?
‘Ah… For it to have come personally…’

Hansoo nodded and then started to charge towards the flail.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
“…This crazy bastard.”
Tiamet made a confused expression at Hansoo who had started running while shaking
the ground.
‘Is he trying to die?’
Tiamet flicked his finger.
To end the man having his final struggle.
Then.
Whooooosh!
A flaming cloud surrounded Hansoo’s back.
As if it was trying to use Hansoo as a shield.
Tiamet stopped at the sudden appearance of the Ain but then smiled.
“Mudusella. It seems the difference between us has grown too far now.”
Tiamet shook his head at the giant man charging and the Ain stuck behind him.
For her to have become like this where she didn’t even have the confidence to
appear before him without some weakling defending her like this.
‘I won’t kill you at least.’
Tiamet decided to deal with the man in front of him and pointed towards the guy.
Then.
Boooom!
A beam extended out from his finger and headed towards the man.
But right before he was about to be hit.
Kududududuuk!
Something broke up from the ground and blocked in front of him.
A giant blue bronze object.
Boooom!
The blue bronze wall couldn’t block the beam completely and allowed it to puncture
a hole through it, it was still successful in allowing Hansoo to barely dodge.
And Tiamet was dumbfounded by this scene.

‘Aren’t they fearless. They could’ve lived if they were lucky… They dare act
against me?’
He had seen them moving around in the back but he had thought that they would
strike Hansoo instead of going against him.
‘Maybe I’m trusting these guys too much.’
Tiamet decided to kill off these guys once he got through as he flicked his finger
to kill off Hansoo once again.
Kiiiiiiing!
‘Let me end you.’
It was too close to dodge now.
As he finished preparing to shoot the man who had come all the way to the
formation.
‘Wait, where did she go?’
Tiamet frowned as he saw that Mudusella had disappeared from behind the man who had
come out from the blue bronze barrier.
Then.
Whooosh!
Tiamet frowned as he saw Mudusella flying towards the flail after dispersing like a
cloud.
‘Is she…?’
He finally remembered her role in the past.
Mudusella was an administrator.
She knew many more things about divine power than him.
If she were to connect with the divine power…
Tiamet made a grim expression.
‘That’s not good.’
Though it started as a favor, he had taken action and it was his responsibility to
end the situation.
What if there was a possibility of failure?
Nothing had ever gone against the way he wanted and this time shouldn’t be any
different.
‘I was going to let you live…’
Kiiiiiing!
As Mudusella was starting to condense into one form and the finger was about to
attack her.
Boooom!
“What are you trying to do?”
Hansoo, who had arrived all the way up to him, smashed his finger.
Whooosh!
An attack backed with the full strength of someone and the flick of a finger.
Even so, thinking about the difference in their strength, it would be normal for
Hansoo to be flung away.
But the result was different.
‘…What the?’
Tiamet was shocked.
For some reason he felt his body resistance that hardened his body get nullified
and his finger was pushed back.
And thanks to this his attack had missed.
Boooooom!
“…You’re really pissing me off.”
Once rage surpassed a certain point, it would stop showing.
Tiamet’s eyes calmed down and lost their fire but it was too late.
Whooosh!
Mudusella, who had been able to dodge the beam thanks to Hansoo, raised her hands
towards Rangkom’s stake and the God’s Flail.
Then.
Whoooosh.
A strange energy exploded out from Mudusella.
‘…Mmm.’
Hansoo’s five senses disappeared and his body stiffened.
Hansoo pondered deeply to himself at the sensation of the world having stopped.
Chapter 264
Reincarnator – Chapter 264 : Spirit Land (1)
Boooooom!
As the Ain placed her hands on the God’s Flail and Rangkom’s Stake.
Hansoo felt the entire world stop.
He couldn’t move a single finger and could only look around.
The same for Tiamet who had an enraged expression.
As well as the flaming body of the Ain.
Everything had stopped.
‘…No. It’s just the sensation. It didn’t actually stop.’
The world hadn’t actually stopped.
His conscious had accelerated to such a degree that it felt like the surroundings
had stopped.
And he knew who had done this.
In the center of the stopped world.
Somebody walked towards Hansoo who was frozen.
A very beautiful female with golden hair.
“This is a first huh? Seeing me like this?”
<…Is this your original appearance?>
Because Hansoo couldn’t move his lips, he thought of the words he wanted to say
instead.
It was the first time seeing her but he knew who she was.
The Ain who had her hand on the stake and the flail in the distance.
Hansoo mumbled as he stared at the female walking towards him with a completely
different form unlike her original evanescent body.
<You have a lot of tricks huh.>
“Well, having more divine powers increases the things I can do. Creating a form for
the sake of conversation is a piece of cake… Do you want one as well?”
Then.
Whoooosh.
Another Hansoo appeared next to the frozen Hansoo.
Hansoo moved with his new body as he spoke with the Ain.
“You are the Seer right?”
The Ain nodded as it spoke.
“Let me introduce myself. My name is Mudusella.”
“How brave. For you to come out personally.”
Acting alone increased the chance of her death vastly.
And Mudusella had experienced two different near death cases.
One during the fight against Arthus Krancheska.
And just now.
Mudusella shrugged at Hansoo’s words.
“It’s too much for the other Ains to handle.”
If a normal Ain had come instead of her, everything would’ve been finished here and
now.
So she had come personally.
To twist the future and turn in into the direction she wanted.
“ You should’ve just come out from the beginning.”:
If Mudusella had helped from the beginning, he could’ve thought up of many more
plans.
Mudusella chuckled.
“Do you think being a Seer is an easy job? If I’m always in my original persona
then I would’ve long become insane.”
This was why she had to use a fake persona.
To protect herself from the countless sights of the future.
If not then she wouldn’t be able to handle such a long period of a thousand years.
“Don’t complain so much. This is the best I can do. And the other persona is better
for fighting anyway. I don’t like fighting that much.”
Her body remained the same even when her personas switched.
Since the level remained.
Which meant the other persona, which was filled with a decent amount of rage and
fear, was much more suited for it.
Hansoo nodded at Mudusella’s reply.
‘Anyhow…The seer huh…’
He had never seen the Seer, he had only heard about the rumors.
And for her to use divine powers to do things like this.
‘Anyways, I can catch a breather I guess.’
“Can you close the dimensional gate?”
Mudusella nodded at Hansoo and Hansoo sighed in relief.
‘Ok then.’
Though everybody had stopped, the time was still flowing.
It was very slow but Tiamet’s finger was pointing towards him and was preparing to
send out a beam of destruction.
But if they could forcibly close the dimensional gate then the initial problems
would be solved.
‘Anyway…This is a tremendous strength.’
Then.
Mudusella spoke to Hansoo.
“I have a lot to ask you. And things I’m curious about as well.”
Kiiiiiiiiiiing.
The formation started to shine with a strange noise.
Amidst the stopped world.
The stunningly beautiful Mudusella looked at Hansoo expressionlessly above the

glowing formation and spoke to Hansoo.
“But you don’t have the qualifications to intrude in this world yet.”
He had realized from the previous encounter.
Tiamet.
And Mudusella in front of him.
As well as the other powerhouses of the Kingdoms and the Empire.
He and the others didn’t have the qualifications yet.
As Mudusella saw Hansoo’s stern expression, she smiled and spoke.
“So have a good trip.”
“Huh?”
As Hansoo frowned at Mudusella’s words.
Booooom!
The energy of the mana node.
The powers of the stake and the flail swirled around together.
Then.
Hansoo’s body started to glow with a golden light.
And he knew what this phenomenon was.
“…Teleportation?”
As Hansoo frowned.
Mudusella laughed and spoke.
“You see, I was the one who set up all the Warp Gates.”
As her words ended.
Hansoo’s body started to disappear.
“Since you’d just die if you go like this…I’ll give you a gift.”
Mudusella touched the chest of the frozen Hansoo next to the avatar created for
conversation.
Ooooooong.
A shining symbol appeared atin the center of his chest.
“…Ain’s blessing.”
As Hansoo mumbled.
Mudusella smiled.
“Have a safe trip. Don’t forget to hurry. I’ll try to handle this place but…There
isn’t much time.”
Shaaaaaaaak!
Hansoo’s avatar disappeared and his spirit moved back into his real body.
And Mudusella caressed Hansoo’s cheeks while mumbling.
“And… I thank you for helping our race. We’ll take care of your race until you come
back.”
As Mudusella’s hands moved away.
Chchchchchchchhhhh.
Hansoo’s body disappeared completely and not even a trace remained.
Then.
Boooooooom!
The frozen consciouses were released and time continued to flow again.
………………………………………….
Boooooom!
Tiamet frowned as he watched the gate closing.
He could still see through it since it had yet to close completely but it was too
difficult to interfere anymore.
‘Tsk. Is this as far as I can do.’
Tiamet smirked at Mudusella who was now staring at him.
“Mudusella. You’re still a coward huh. Are you still hiding behind the fake
persona?”
“…”
The Ain slowly closed her eyes as she spoke.
“That man will lead us. You and I…A thousand years is a long time to live.”
Maybe it was because she had used too much strength. Her persona was slowly sinking
down.
‘…I have to deal with this as quick as possible.’
Tiamet chuckled at Mudusella’s words while she was closing the gate with her
remaining strength.
He got his mouth right up to the closing gate and asked.
“Where did you send him?”
But Mudusella didn’t reply.
Since it was becoming hard to maintain her persona.
She merely mumbled inside her head.
‘To our origin.’
The spirit lands.
Beyond the northern lands.
The land that hadn’t been touched for the past thousand years.
‘…Please.’
Mudusella looked towards the direction Hansoo was teleported to and closed her
eyes.
……………………………….
A land where a blizzard was raging.

Above the vast frozen land.
Kiiiiiing.
A strange golden light started to appear.
Then.
Zooooooooongg!
A man appeared from thin air.
And the moment he appeared.
Crash.
“Cough..Ugh.”
Hansoo coughed up blood as he laid flat on the floor.
‘…Damn.’
As he dropped his guard, the fatigue of the battle swept through his body.
Though the mastery level of the Nine Dragons Spear had risen, it still turned his
body into a wreck.
And he had to handle Tiamet with such a body.
Though it was just a finger, that sole finger was more than enough to erase an
entire clan.
‘Where did she send… No, I can guess to a degree.’
He didn’t know where exactly he was.
But there was only one place which had a natural environment like this.
Spirit Land.
A place where hundreds of different extreme natural environments existed.
It wasn’t just as simple as being cold or hot.
This environment was powerful enough to even erase a master tier player if they
didn’t have the Protection Elixir with them.
No matter how strong Hansoo was, it would be impossible for him to even last a
minute in his current situation.
Ooooong.
‘Blessing.’
Hansoo smiled as he looked at the strange symbol embedded in the center of his
chest.
This symbol was blocking off the storm swirling around him.
No, it wasn’t really blocking it off but…
‘It’s like persuading it.’
It felt like the symbol was calming down the raging blizzard.
Saying that this man was not its enemy.
And thanks to this, Hansoo’s body was able to not receive further damages.
But that was it.
He was still in a dangerous situation.
‘…It’ll take a bit to recover.’
Udududuk
The Mana Jade that had overheated to the point of almost melting down was slowly
coming back and the broken bones and ripped muscles were slowly regenerating.
As Hansoo raised his body up.
Roaaaaaarrrrr!
A tremendous roar was heard from the distant tundra.
And the moment Hansoo heard this.
‘…Azure Ice Tiger.’
Azure Ice Tiger.
A demonic beast which ate up the spirit stones located all over the Spirit Land and
succeeded in absorbing the vast amount of ice energy which allowed it to fully
adapt to these harsh conditions.
All demonic beasts that lived here were like this.
Things that decided to eat the Spirit Stones in order to survive in this place.
Of course every one of them were powerful.
The level of the Azure Ice Tiger that was charging towards this location was about
270.
It wouldn’t be an issue if he was in perfect condition but not now.
No, even then he would only be able to handle one and not the countless others that
would smell the blood and charge over.
‘Fuck… I don’t know why the hell she sent me here!’
Though he was worried about the situation of the Kingdom, and the fight between the
Ains and the Empire, surviving in this place was the highest priority.
As Hansoo looked around urgently.
‘…Light!’
From the distance.
He could see a blinking light in the center of the tundra.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Hansoo quickly started to dash through the raging blizzard and towards the
flickering light.
Chapter 265
Roaaaaaarrr!
His body that was in a mess.
The speed of the level 270 Azure Ice Tiger that had a much more powerful body than
both the players and adventurers.
And Hansoo’s skill pool which didn’t have a single movement skill.
Thanks to these three things, the distance between him and the tiger decreased very
quickly.
Hansoo sighed as he ran.
‘Saving the world and all that shit… For me to be chased around by a tiger like
this.’
He couldn’t blame anybody else either since this was the path he had taken.
“Fuck you, you bastard.”
Puff!
Roaaaarrr!
If he had the flail then he could fling it but he had left it above the formation.
Hansoo lifted up a piece of ice by his foot, threw it at the tiger’s face and
dashed away.
He would fight if he had to but the best method was to finish things without
fighting.
Boom! Boom! Boom!

He didn’t know what would be at the flickering light but there being light meant
that there were humans.
Anyways, it was better to go there.
But Hansoo realized the identity of the light soon after.
And then frowned.
‘It got even more annoying. Was it a mistake to come this way?’
Hansoo sighed as he saw the dozens of players shouting in the distance.
……………………………………….
Roaaaaaaaaar!
“Huh? Azure Ice Tiger!”
“What the… Fuck! Our Spirit Stones are overloaded!”
Hydros Clan.
<Al-Kaeruda>, the leader of the 3rd Spirit Land platoon of the Hydros Clan, frowned
as he saw the tiger charging towards them.
Usually, they would be happy to see this thing.
Since the reason why their hunting team came into this Spirit Land while drinking
the expensive Protection Elixirs was to kill things like this.
Of course it wasn’t for leveling or artifacts.
Since those who were able to afford the expensive Protection Elixirs to fight in
here were high ranking master players equipped with top tier artifacts.
Experience and dropped artifacts were useless.
They had one objective.
To get a Spirit Stone.
An artifact which promised the players a tremendous amount of strength that came
into being after the 5th patch.
Using it or selling it to to the Kingdoms or the Empire were both great options.
The players, who were limited in many ways, could break through with these Spirit
Stones and head further ahead.
His battle strength was at level 265 despite him being at level 250 while the other
30 or so clansmen averaged at about 260.
Killing a single level 270 Azure Ice Tiger was not hard.
If they hadn’t fought just now.
Though the Spirit Stones had given them new strength, it wasn’t infinite.
‘That crazy bastard…He should just die by himself if he’s going to die anyway.’
The gleeful atmosphere from picking up a new A rank Spirit Stone after killing off
a Azure Ice Tiger started to turn grim.
Most of the A rank Spirit Stones his teammates had were overloaded.
And killing that thing in their current situation would cause the remaining Spirit
Stones to get overloaded as well as them having to use a few more Stones of
Immortality.
As he thought about all this.
Al-Kaeruda frowned.
‘Which clan is this bastard from. Mannerless…You’re going on the Yellow List after
this.’
Bug players on the Blacklist.
Redlist for the PKing players.
And Yellowlist for the players who weren’t very good to play with.
Getting on the Yellowlist didn’t put them in danger but rather it caused them to
have a much harder time getting into hunting groups, clans and participate in other
group activities.
Nobody liked to play with those kind of people.
“Hey! Bastard! Fuck off!”
“Are you crazy?!”
As if his teammates were angered as well, they stood up from their sitting
positions while cursing at him.
Since despite them having told him to go away, they knew well that he wouldn’t.
Al-Karueda clenched onto his weapon first and stood up as well.
‘You bastard. You thought you’d live if you came here? You’re first.’
Al-Karueda mumbled while glaring at the man running through the blizzard.
Doing such a thing… It wouldn’t be strange to get killed on the spot.
And that man was a mess.
‘I’ll kill you both at the same time.’
Kiiiiing!
As they had similar thoughts as Al-Karueda.
Kiiiiiiing!
The teammates standing behind him started to glow with various colored lights.
They had started to activate the Spirit Stones before the Azure Ice Tiger got
closer to them in order to deal as much damage as they could.
Of course the guy running in the front was within the area of effect as well.
‘He’ll be easy to hit since he’s large. Die you bastard.’
As Al-Karueda smiled coldly.
The man who was running towards them started to shout.
“Fuck! Don’t attack! Don’t! It’s bad! It’s really really bad!”
‘…?’
The people who were about to attack stopped.
What had happened?
The moment they thought about what could have happened in the near vicinity.
Swoosh.
“Huaa…Ha.”
The man who had run over with that brief moment collapsed on the ground while
gasping for breath.
‘Fuck.’
Al-Karueda frowned.
In the brief moment they stopped to think about that could’ve happened, this
bastard had gotten to them already.
It was now hard to attack this guy since he was amidst the clansmen now.
‘Anyway…He’s really hurt. Did something really happen?’
Al-Karueda stared at the mess of a man and then asked in curiosity.
“This mannerless bastard…What the hell happened?”
The Spirit Land had many unexplored places and unexpected events did indeed occur
from time to time.
Since things had come to this, Al-Karueda asked in order to gain some intel.
The man gasped for breath with a spear in hand as he pointed behind Al-Karueda and
spoke.
“Haa…It’s long to talk about! Kill that first!”
Roaaaaar!
As the man pointed behind him.

An extremely loud roar appeared not far behind Al-Karueda.
Al-Karueda then remembered the tiger as he cursed out.
“Fucking hell… It better fucking be a big deal! Kill that thing!”
Then.
Boom!
Booooom!
The hunting team of the Hydros Clan and the Azure Ice beast collided.
…………………………………………..
“Ugh…Damn. Fucking hell man!”
“Aaaah! Leader! You have to compensate us for this!”
The Hydros clansmen laid out onto the ground while gasping for breath.
Two beasts at the level of an Azure Ice Tiger in a single day.
Maybe three.
This was the limit that they could fight without overloading the Spirit Stone and
hunting safely.
But they had fought twice in a row when their Spirit Stone was overloaded.
Thanks to this, every Spirit Stone they had were overloaded for about an entire
day.
And some had to even use Stones of Immortalities.
‘Fuck. Anyways, where’s this guy from? He’s pretty good.’
Al-Karueda looked at the man who had caused all of this in curiosity.
Seeing the way he fought, he was at level 250.
But his control was quite good.
Good enough to not lose out to some of the top tier Master players.
Though he didn’t go that wild since his injuries were severe which also meant that
he fought well for being so hurt which actually made Al-Karueda feel a bit better.
‘At least he has some conscience.’
Al-Karueda’s rage toned down a bit as he slowly walked towards the man who was
checking his bodily status and asked.
“Hey bastard. Which clan… No. Let’s hear first. What’s the big deal?”
Being less angry was one thing and responsibilities was another.
Al-Karueda asked since he had decided to receive the compensation from this time
around from this guy’s clan but then changed his question.
The thing this man had shouted about before bothered him.
In a situation where his clansmen statuses were like this, if this event could harm
them then he would need to evacuate this place and fall back.
The man who was healing himself spoke out.
“You know where this place is right?”
One of the clansmen replied with annoyance.
“We know. Area 11. Azure Tundra, Northern Area.”
Northern area of the Azure Tundra.
One of the deepest areas of the Spirit Land.
Nobody had gotten further north from this place.
It wasn’t like it was locked but rather that it was too dangerous.
The man nodded as he spoke.
“Thanks.”
“Huh? What the hell do you mea…”
Then.
Whoooosh!
A red cloud exploded out from around Hansoo.
The adventurers would’ve freaked out from the killing intent within this cloud.
But these guys were players, they could not feel such a thing.
While they were confused.
Kiiiririririk!
Crrunnnch!
“Uhh? Huhh?”
“Uaaak! What the hell is this!”
Even before they could freak out, the red clouds that had attached to their body
started to devour them.
Like a swarm of locusts eating at rice plants in the swamps.
The players tried to retaliate but they were tired to death already and had
expanded their Spirit Stones already.
They could not deal with Hansoo who had healed himself while they were fighting.
“You bastard! You’re going to go on the Redlist…”
With those last words from Al-Karueda.
Whoooooosh.
Only Hansoo remained behind in the vast land where the blizzard was storming
around.
Kiiiiiiiiing!
“Uaaaaak! You bas…”
Crunch!
Hansoo dealt with the ones reviving with the Stone of Immortality and was in glee
while picking up the artifacts on the ground.
An A grade Venom type Spirit Stone that they had dropped.
And an A grade Ice type Spirit Stone the Azure Ice Tiger had dropped.
Hansoo picked up these two things, sensed that the other tigers weren’t headed this
way and relaxed.
‘Well I’m alive for now.’
As his safety had been secured, he naturally started to worry about the rest.
What would be going on in the War Fortress?
Were the Ains doing well?
How would Mudusella have ended things?
And a few other things.
‘..They’ll be doing well.’
Hansoo decided to just let things go as they would.
The Ains and the ones he had brought would do things well.
No, they had to do well.
And he couldn’t go back anyway.
If this place was indeed Area 11 the clansman had spoken about.
This place was extremely far away from the War Zone, the most northern land of the
Spirit Land.
It’d take forever to return.
‘…Mudusella. Why did you really bring me here?’
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then stood up.
He didn’t know why she had brought him here but he knew where she was telling him
to go.
‘If she sent me here then…There’ll be answers over there.’
Hansoo got up and then started to head towards the north.
The answers would be over there.
‘And… I guess I should get a spirit since I’m here. Not some fakes like these…But a
real one.’
Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the Spirit Stone in his hand.
Chapter 266
Whoooooosh!
Hansoo was lost in thought while walking through the blizzard.
There were still some stinging pains because his body hadn’t fully healed but this
was the best condition he had been in after he had arrived in this zone.
‘…A long time has passed by now huh.’
Time flew quickly when he was fighting but managing things took much longer.
Calculating the things he had done so far, it had already been a year since he had
come to the past.
He wasn’t able to care much about this due to him constantly being in battles and
fights but as these conflicts stopped, Hansoo’s head started naturally get filled
with various thoughts.
What would his friends be doing at the moment?
How fast would the invasion of the Abyss have accelerated?
‘Well. It’s not that bad. Yet.’
Hansoo smiled as he thought of the people fighting at the War Fortress.
People who would’ve been fighting day by day in the past.
Or that would have all been massacred at the Yellow zone.
Or been killed off as Bug Players in the Green Zone.
These people had confidently come up to this Zone and took over the War Fortress.
His own role was clear but these people really fought for it and took it for
themselves.
Their own rights.
‘You’re all doing very good.’
Hansoo walked through the tundra’s snow and thought about the past.
He thought of his comrades who had been swept away when this world and the Abyss
united.
They fought and resisted but they had eventually been massacred one by one.
‘This time…Not this time.’
Hansoo gripped the Forked Lightning in this hand tightly as he thought of these
horrid memories and continued to walk through the blizzard.
There were a lot of things left to do.
There was still the true goal of the Green Zone left to achieve.
‘Spirit.’
Hansoo muttered as he felt the Ain’s blessing on his chest.
…………………………
There was barely anyone who had gained the power of the Spirit.
And even Keldian only had a skill that allowed him to imitate the Spirit’s powers
called Spirit Avatar, he had never been able to actually obtain it.
Since it was extremely hard to.
First, one must obtain the Ain’s blessing.
This was the first hurdle.
Before the Ains were unsealed from the Great Maze, it was impossible to obtain this
blessing no matter how powerful or skilled one was.
Though the the Great Maze was opened up when Keldian, Eres and the others were
going through this zone, most people didn’t even know of such a function nor about
the blessings of the Ains.
Since only a few people knew this even now.
Though the group with Eres had more than enough qualifications to receive the Ain’s
blessing, they were completely unaware of what was in the maze and just went up to
the next Zone.
Along with most of the people who had luckily passed through the Green Zone.
This is why they were confused when they were forming up of the plan for the Green
Zone with him.
<There was such a power in the Green Zone? Not the Spirit Stones?>
The World Tree could clearly be seen in the Red Zone.
The aboriginals of the Orange and Yellow Zones had given them the intel so it was
easy to set up a plan for these areas.
But the Ains, the aboriginals of this zone, were a race they weren’t able to meet
while they were here as well as in the Abyss so though they knew about the Spirit
Stones, they didn’t know about the existence of the Spirits themselves.
But Hansoo, who had joined them later, knew about this.
Since Hansoo was close to and saw the person who had obtained the Ain’s blessing
and obtained the strength of the Spirits deep inside the Spirit Land.
And Hansoo made a resolution as he saw this.
That if he got to the Green Zone again, he would gain this power and allow everyone
to have a chance at it.
In preparation for the Abyss.
The power of the Spirits was that powerful and was also useful.
‘Jang Oh. He should currently be busy.’
Hansoo thought of the man who had left him a deep impression as he continued to
move.
<Keke. Well… This is a secret but it should be okay to tell you I guess. To obtain
the Spirit’s power, you first need the Ain’s Blessing and then..,>
Hansoo thought of these words as he walked through the Tundra.
Jang Oh hadn’t told him the exact locations either.
But he did give him instructions to obtain the strength of the Spirist.
To continue walking in the direction the blessing pointed towards.
The Ain’s Blessing was like a house so it felt the emptiness inside and looked for
an existence that filled it up.
Not a dead corpse like a Spirit Stone but a living creature.
He would just need to continue in this direction.
<You might be surprised when you get there. But I guess this is teasing you right?
Hahahahaha! So why did you kill the Ains?! Because you killed them for the
Protection Elixirs, you won’t ever be able to obtain their blessings!>
Hansoo thought of Jang Oh laughing at him and shook his head.
But in all honesty, it wasn’t really a tease back then.
There wasn’t anybody who wasn’t interested in the Spirit Stones and almost everyone
had killed the Ains for the Protection Elixirs in order to go into the Spirit Land.
And he was part of this group.

But Jang Oh would never have known.
That he would come back to the past like this and begin everything anew.
‘Well…Anybody who would foresee something like this would be insane.’
Hansoo chuckled as he continued to walk.
Then.
Roooaaaaaaaaaarrrr!
A loud roar was heard in the distance.
Hansoo frowned as he looked towards the 100m tall giant object through the blizzard
far off in the distance.
‘Northern Wall Beast…I’ve come close to the Thousand Rivers Mountain Range huh.’
If one headed a bit further north from here they would arrive at a giant mountain
range that blocked humans off like a giant castle wall.
A humongous mountain range named the <Thousand RIvers Mountain Range>.
The level 290 Northern Wall Beast, which was much more powerful than an Azure Ice
Beast, was something that came down from these mountains and roamed over these
places.
A giant mountain range, that was so big to the point of blocking any and every
invader and was thus called the <Northern Wall>.
The area wasn’t blocked off artificially like the Great Maze of the Ains in the
past.
The reason why it couldn’t be crossed was very simple.
Since anyone would die before getting through it.
A tremendous DoT damage that normal Protection Elixirs wouldn’t be able to stop.
And beasts that were several times stronger inside.
An extremely tall mountain that was so tall and wide that it would be impossible to
climb it given the duration of the Protection Elixirs.
Hansoo understood why Mudusella had sent him here to a degree.
‘I guess she means that I can climb above that thing after I obtain the Spirit.’
So getting the Spirit’s power was of utmost importance.
Roaaaaaar!
A 100m-tall yeti-looking beast.
‘End it quickly.’
Hansoo, with the Forked Lightning in his right hand and the Spirit Stone in his
left hand, glared at the approaching Northern Wall Beast.
Then.
Whooooosh.
The A grade Venom Spirit Stone exploded out with light and let out a green aura.
Well, the Spirit Stone itself was exploding.
Since Hansoo forcibly put it into overload.
A method which gave the user a tremendous amount of strength but made the Spirit
Stone unusable after.
Boooooooooom!
Hansoo smashed the head of the Nothern Wall Beast after jumping up.
Claaanggg!
Rooooaaaaaaarrr!
The Northern Wall Beast roared in rage as it survived the attack.
‘Yeah…This isn’t enough.’
Level 290 was no joke.
But unluckily for the Nothern Wall Beast, it met Hansoo.
The two most recent skills Hansoo had obtained were both specialized for killing
giant things.
Kiiiiiiiiiiiiing!
He had fully recovered his health and mana on the way here.
The Nurmaha Ring’s ability which ate a tremendous amount of mana but allowed him to
ignore Physical Defense was applied on the tip of Hansoo’s spear again.
Then.
Boooooooom!
Three dragons appeared from the spear and exploded towards the beast’s head.
Boooooom!
The Northern Wall Beast’s head was pierced through.
Slump.
Boom!
Hansoo landed on the corpse of the beast as he frowned at the strange sensation on
the tips of his fingers.
‘…This feels weird. What is this.’
The Northern Wall Beasts were something he could not come anywhere close to in the
past so this was the first time he had actually killed one.
But the strange sensation did exist.
Hansoo decided to ignore this sensation for now and started to head towards the
direction the symbol was telling him to.
Then.
Whoooosh!
Whoosh!
From the distance.
Small flickering lights could be seen in the distance.
‘They chased me huh.’
Hansoo gripped his spear as he looked at the players who were communicating through
the flickering lights.
The Spirit Land was still part of the players’s territories.
He won’t be able to dodge them forever.
It would be selfish to want to go through this entire area without any conflicts.
This was what he had expected.
But there was one thing that was out of his expectations.
‘…At least 500. And it’s increasing.’
With that many people, it meant that every hunting team of the 15 Great Clans in
Area 11 had grouped up together.
And this wasn’t it, there were more to come.
Hunting teams that were specialized in killing the Azure Ice Tigers and the
Northern Wall Beasts were gathering up to number almost a thousand.
‘You’re going to even stop hunting to chase me?’
They wouldn’t walk here for a stroll.
The high tier master players came in here using items that costed anywhere from
hundreds to thousands of dollars an hour to come in here.
To obtain greater benefits.
And they wouldn’t invest this heavily because of one single collision.
‘…Did the Empire have a hand in this? These guys aren’t people who listen that
well.’
They could just pretend to follow orders.
But these guys were very into this whole thing.
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then made a decision.
‘Go through them.’
He didn’t know what was going on outside the Spirit Land.
And he was almost at the location the Ain’s Blessings was telling him to go to.
If they did form a plan to deal with him, it would be better to act before they
grouped up completely.
Hansoo then started to madly dash towards them.
Booooooom!
Then.
Shimmer shimmer.
The flickering lights started to enclose their encircling towards Hansoo.
And the first one to arrive slashed down at Hansoo with his short sword.
A player that was covered in shining artifacts grinded his teeth as he slashed at
Hansoo.
“You fucking bastard! The outside is in chaos because of you! Fucking…”
“You seem to have a lot of Stones of Immortalities?”
Boooooooom!
Hansoo mumbled after instantly blowing apart the guy’s head then frowned at the
sword embedded on his side.
An injury which occurred as he tried to deal with him in a single blow.
These guys weren’t easy.
But there wasn’t much time.
So he had to kill each of them with a single strike.
Even whilst receiving some damages.
‘Let’s go.’
Booooooom!
There were plenty of people who would hand over the Spirit Stones to him.
Hansoo blew apart a A grade Ice type Spirit Stone in his left hand and started to
charge towards the encircling.
Chapter 267
Reincarnator – Chapter 267 : Underground (1)
The leader of the Hydros Clan, Karon, shook his head.
“What a mess…”
Karon was at loss for words as he saw the giant War Fortress that was surrounded in
some white aura.
Quite a lot of things had changed from the collision that happened the day before.
The normal players who lived day to day with their daily earnings didn’t know but
the giant clans who used the Kingdom’s and Empire’s territories as their base of
operations were busy assessing the situation.
And it was the same for the 15 great clans which were so large to the point of
influencing the local powers.
That things had twisted in a very complex manner.
‘The ones who appeared… Have no thoughts of coming out from the War Fortress.’
And they couldn’t go in even if they wanted to.
Since the Golden Dragon Formation was protecting them.
The half-powdered walls of the War Fortress got reconstructed as the cracked ground
mended itself.
The bright light surrounded the entire War Fortress and prevented anybody from
entering.
And the players whose revival points were in that perimeter got forcibly moved to
the village next door could only stand outside and stare at the high standing War
Fortress from the distance.
The people from the Kingdoms who had tried to go through the barrier had received
heavy damages from the attacks of the Ains and had retreated.
The only thing they could do was watch for now.
‘For this entire thing to have been caused by one mad guy. Unbelievable.’
There was a rumor.
That one bug player had caused all this.
He destroyed the Great Maze, pulled out the Ains, suppressed the ‘Red Dragon
Wielder’ Arthus Krancheska, the captain of the Magic Brigade, and ate up the War
Fortress.
This was something that the entire Hydros Clan could not accomplish.
But for him to have done this all by himself.
‘It doesn’t seem like a fake rumor… We need to see how much of this is the truth.’
Though intel was being gathered at a rapid pace, it hadn’t been long since the
event had occurred.
And because there were lots of other random information from all around, there was
a huge lack of time to gather the important intel.
There was also a bigger issue as well.
‘What do I do with this…’
Karon touched the high quality mail in his hand and pressed down on his temples
because of the headache.
Then.
Squeak.
The door of the building used as the clan’s office opened up as a man walked in.
“Uh. Clan Leader. There’s an interesting piece of information.”
Unlike the other clans, the Hydros Clan was created through close relationships and
top players joining afterwards.
Most of the high ranked individuals came in with connections so they were all close
to each other.
Karon asked back in confusion as he heard the story from the leader of the hunting
teams.
“…So you’re telling me that the one who caused the ruckus here is in the center of
the Spirit Land which takes days to go to ? And he erased an entire hunting team of
our clan?”
“Yeah. Apparently they found this out after getting pissed off when they got
killed.”
“This is insane. Can he teleport or something as well then?”
The Spirit Land didn’t have warp gates.
So the only method to travel was on foot.
As Karon was befuddled at the fact that somebody who should be here was all the way
over at the most northern lands of the Spirit Land.
The guy shrugged his shoulders as he spoke.
“The rumor has already been spread all around. Those guys were so pissed that they
went around spreading it.”
“Sigh… Fucking hell. The northernmost area? Ugh…”
As Karon tightly clenched his head like it was about to explode, the man asked in
confusion.
“Don’t we just need to buy time? What’s to gain from killing him?”
According to the rumors, he was an extremely powerful individual.
And killing one person didn’t give much profit.
It was better to focus on the treasure chest in front of their eyes.
‘If we could just get through that…’
The War Fortress which had buckled up like a turtle.
But everybody knew how sweet the meat inside this thick shell would be.
As the leader gulped his saliva at the War Fortress in the distance.
Karon shook his head as he handed over the message in his hand.
“Just read it and see what’s on it.”
“This…”
As he read the message from Karon.
His expression turned grim as well.
………………………………………..
“So… They were ordered to hunt me down no matter what?”
Crunch.
As Hansoo asked the man while grabbing him by the throat, the player spat as he
replied.
“Ugh…Then do you think we’d be chasing you like this otherwise? You’re dead now.
Using hacks unfairly like this.”
If the man who he was choking was a normal civilian of this world he might’ve been
trembling in fear of death but sadly he was a player.
The player looked at Hansoo in annoyance while grinding his teeth.
‘Fucking hell. What a waste of time.’
It didn’t annoy him because this guy was strong.
It wasn’t like they died and there was a limit to how much one could take.
He just didn’t like the situation itself.
The Empire did promise them rewards.

But it wasn’t asking for a favor but rather giving them a command.
<If you don’t do things properly then don’t even think about setting foot in the
territories of the Kingdoms and the Empires.>
How would they move around in a world like this without Warp Gates and without the
support of those powers?
And seeing their reaction, it seemed like they were going to forcefully send them
into the Spirit Land if they didn’t comply.
‘Fucking hell. How dare a fucking NPC do this. They tried so hard to please us up
until now.’
During the ages when the Kingdoms and the Empires fought, the NPCs tried very hard
to drag the players and the 15 Great Clans.
But they had all united now.
The 15 clans could clearly feel that they were outsiders now.
A tremendous difference in strength.
They could still the visualize Cykrus smashing apart the earth with his giant
greatsword.
Of course they could fight against these NPCs since they didn’t die.
But what would be left for them?
There won’t be any fun in playing in a world filled with ruins if they won and
losing would cause an even bigger problem.
‘Fucking bastards. They should just do it themselves.’
But everyone already knew that the people from the Kingdoms and the Empires
couldn’t set foot in the Spirit Land.
Though it was shitty, the only method they had was to kill this guy.
“Hmm.”
Hansoo thought about the situation for a bit and then started to chuckle.
Crunch.
Whoosh!
Hansoo broke the neck and then looked around as the player started to turn into
golden light.
Holes and broken ice.
And artifacts everywhere.
Things the players dropped as they got killed while chasing him around.
‘It’s already been 3 days since they started chasing me huh.’

3 days.
This was the time he had been looking for the traces of the blessing in the Spirit
Land while smashing these things apart.
Following the way the symbol in his chest was telling him to go, all the way up to
right below the mountain range.
He could see the raging blizzard above the mountain which rose up almost
vertically.
This was not something that he could withstand with just blessings.
Since Mudusella wouldn’t ask something impossible, he needed to find a way to go in

but it was nowhere to be seen.
Which meant that there was only one possibility left.
‘Underground.’
Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the hard, frozen ground below his feet.
Though snow and ice were covering it, nobody really knew how deep it would go.
‘…I’ll have to use the Nine Dragons Spear.’
As Hansoo gripped his spear.
Dragons started to slowly appear and surround his body.
All the way up to seven.
Hansoo tapped on the ground but there was no telling what was below this.
Which meant that seven dragons might or might not work.
But he only got out seven and pointed straight down.
Since he might have to fight against the players even after smashing his way down
in the worst case scenario.
In a situation like this where people were chasing him down from all areas, using a
skill like the Nine Dragons Spear which had a huge aftereffect was something risky.
In some ways, it might be better to regroup back at the War Fortress and slowly go
through with the Ains instead of smashing his way down.
But Hansoo laughed coldly and prepared to attack below.
‘You feel impatient huh?’
The Kingdoms and the Empires were trying way too hard just to recover some pride or
for revenge.
That the issue wasn’t him, but rather the one who had sent him here and his current
location he was at.
And Hansoo was very happy to see this.
‘Let’s see what you have hidden here.’
“Hey! Kill that guy!”
“Fucking bastard!”
Hansoo glanced between the tall vertical mountain covered in layers of snow and the
players charging at him from the distance, smiled in a cold manner and then smashed
downwards with his spear.
With the black orb created from seven dragons.
Boooooooom!
Though the Tundra was extremely hard, it couldn’t withstand the Nine Dragons Spear.
A tremendous noise occurred as the floor below Hansoo started to break apart.
Smashing apart the ice and melting the snow.
And into the darkness below.
Whooosh!
Hansoo, who had started to fall into the extremely deep hole slowly, used his
leftover mana to attack upwards and accelerate his descent.
To go down even faster.
And the players accelerated further as they saw this.
“This bastard! Digging his own grave! You just wait right there!”
“You’re fucked!”
The bloodied body of 3 days of chase.
The depleted mana from the big skill.
Hansoo shrugged at the players charging at him.
“You guys will be able to use it as well if you’re lucky.”
“Huh?”
As one of the players stopped at his words right before they jumped down into the
darkness.
Rummmmbleeee!
All the snow that was layered on top of the mountain next to him started to fall
down with a tremendous noise.
Creating a gigantic avalanche in the process.
“Holy shit!”
“Uaaaa! Run away!”
The players screamed at the sudden avalanche that had occurred.
…………………………………………
Oooooong.
‘…What a rat.’
Sounds of cracking came out from the hands of Tiamet, who was sitting eyes closed
and holding the stake above the White Dragon Arena.
Though the Godly Weapon couldn’t break, it was more than enough to show how
distressed Tiamet was.
“He’s really annoying huh. Just like you said.”
“…”
“Jang Oh. Spit it out if you have something to say. Don’t stay silent.”
The dark shadowy man gazed back at Tiamet expressionlessly.
Chapter 268
Tiamet looked back at Jang Oh expressionlessly.
“I understand that you didn’t forget the fact that we’re taking care of you
outsiders. Well, shall we call what we have a contract, like how you guys call it?”
Jang Oh made a bitter expression at the condescending words of Tiamet.
‘I know. That’s why you treat us this way.’
Horrible living conditions.
This special area that was created near the extravagant capital always told them.
That they should be thankful to at least be treated this way before going up.
His friend, Clementine, tried very hard for their survival.
But was the life given to them satisfactory? That was a different story.
Reality was harsh.
Especially in this damned world created by ‘God’.

Tiamet spoke towards Jang Oh.
“We’ve been nice to you so far. We’ve protected you from the players and kept you
alive but… I don’t like to keep things that are undeeded.”
He and the natives of the Kingdoms and the Empire had a hard time going into the
Spirit Land.
Since for them the Ain’s Blessing was an impossibility and the Protection Elixirs
were not working.
This is why he had kept these guys alive.
These parasites that passed by his world momentarily.
But if they didn’t do their job, there was no need to keep them.
“Don’t worry. I’ll solve this problem.”
Tiamet laughed towards Jang Oh who surrounded himself in bits of shadows as if he

was about to move out.
“Take them all. Everybody who’s just sitting around and eating.”
Jang Oh’s expression froze.
“Don’t you trust me? I’m more than enough.”
These weren’t empty words.
He had been doing well by himself.
And though he heard that the new guy was strong, he had confidence in winning.
Since he had seen the other’s skills over the hole.
Then.
Whoooosh!
“Kuhuk…”
Jang Oh groaned at the powerful hand grabbing onto his throat.
And Tiamet, the owner of this hand, slowly tightened his grip as he spoke with a
cold expression.
“I’m telling you to do it properly you fucking scrub. Don’t you understand? It
seems you don’t want to take them because it’s dangerous but… Know this. If you
fail then you guys don’t have any value left. If you still have a brain then you
should know what is better, all of you dying versus just a few.”
“Ugh…”
“Stop him no matter what. From going over the mountain range. Don’t let a single
person cross it.”
Smash!
‘Mudusella. Things won’t go the way you want.’
Tiamet mumbled after he threw Jang Oh on the ground.
………………………………..
Rummmmble.
Hansoo continued to drop as he got hit by the avalanche that fell from above.
At that moment.
He heard something from below.
The sound of the black marble created from the Nine Dragons Spear smashing against
something.
It had succeeded in melting the snow but something was blocking the energy.
Hansoo focused his sight as he fell.
Soon.
Through the mist that had been created from the ice and snow melting, he could see
some blackish things.
A steel wall that had been half destroyed by the Nine Dragons Spear.
No, it shouldn’t be steel.
Steel wouldn’t be able to withstand the Nine Dragons Spear.
Some sort of alloy.
Despite it being half smashed apart, he could still see faint traces of light
running through it.
And Hansoo could somewhat guess what this was.
‘This looks similar to the things from the Golden Dragon Formation…Why is this
here. Hmm…’
The wall of the Azure Dragon’s Seat that was surrounded from the mana node’s
energy.
The feeling of the metal and the energy that was emitted from it were similar to
it.
‘Jang Oh told me he went through the entrance. Hmm.’
Hansoo thought of the words of Jang Oh from the past but merely shook his head and
then raised his spear.
And used his falling momentum to smash into the wall.
Boooooooooooom!
‘Not bad?’
Despite it being half destroyed already, the wall did a good job of withstanding
Hansoo’s attack.
The issue wasn’t the material but rather the energy flowing through it.
The wall that was about a meter thick started to heal itself with the energy
flowing through it.
Then.
“Ahhhh!”
“You bastard! This isn’t anywhere close enough to kill us!”
The voices of the players from above could be heard.
This was within expectations.
Though they got pushed away from the avalanche, this wasn’t enough to kill them.
It was just to push them away and buy some time.
‘Hmph. It’ll be annoying if you chase.’
Hansoo looked at the hole that was too small for him to go through and nodded.
Then his mana was sucked into the Nurmaha’s ring.
Kiiiing!
Hansoo saw the shining ring on his finger and then smashed the ring into the alloy
wall.
Boooom!
The wall still stood but there was a difference this time.
Whooosh!
The Power Nullification of the ring erased about a two-meters-radius’s worth of

energy from the wall.
This wouldn’t last long since the wave of energy was flowing back into this area.
But this was enough.
Hansoo smashed his spear down onto the wall again.
Crunch!
Without the protection of the mysterious energy, the wall could not withstand
Hansoo’s attack from just the toughness of the alloy.
A hole about Hansoo’s size was created and Hansoo jumped through the wall.
“Huh? Hey you bastard! You’re running?”
“Hold him down!”

Boom!
Booom!
The players ran towards the hole Hansoo disappeared through.
Shhhshshshh!
“Uh!? What the. This thing is shrinking!”
The Power Nullification had long worn out because of the waves of energy that
rushed back in.
The hole in the alloy wall that was barely enough for Hansoo to get through was
already getting smaller.
“Fucking hell!”
“Damn!”
Boom!
Boooom!
The players attacked the shrinking hole in panic but it was useless.
The energy flowing through the wall was too powerful for them to break through.
“What in the…”
“What the hell is hidden here? Jesus…”
Some people sat down and gave up but some still held on.
“Get back up and try looking around! There might be an entrance somewhere! Even a
castle has doors!”
Some of the players heard this and nodded.
And then started to slowly use their skills to search around.
Chiiiiiiiiiik.
Despite the tremendous amount of ice, which had accumulated and condensed over tens
of thousands of years, it could not withstand the combined heat from the skills of
thouasnds of players.
And as they started their search, a question surfaced into their heads.
‘What is this?’
The players made confused expressions.
The game, Exodus, was set in medieval times.
Building up walls with stones and the royalty fighting with swords and spears.
Though these stones and weapons were far beyond normal ones because of magic but
the level of science was indeed very low.
An alloy like this, which should only exist in some Sci-Fi movies, should not be
present here.
‘Is this for some major update…Or something?’
The players came up with the most befitting answer.
Why else would something like this exist below layers of ice thousands of
kilometers away from civilization?
At this moment the eyes of the players changed.
Curiosity started to replace the rage inside them.
And the speed of them melting the ice sped up from this.
At that moment.
“Uh?”
One of the players exclaimed out loud while he was melting the ice and proceeding
in a twisted path.
Though it was very muted, it could not stay undetected from the focused perceptions
of the other players.
“Did you find something?”
“Entrance? Did you find the entrance?”
Everybody started to rush towards where the voice came from.
But then the one who made the noise shook his head.
“No…It’s not the entrance but…”
The eyes of the players naturally looked towards where the man was looking at.
There wasn’t an entrance there but a strange letter.
[A…]
‘What the hell is this now…’
It was so large that despite the player having melted a 30m radius, only a single
letter could be seen.
And the players who had gotten curious decided what to do.
“Shall we… Try digging it out carefully?”
“Some should provide support with skills so things don’t fall on our heads and the
others should melt it!”
Everyone nodded as they spread out.

Chiiiiiiik.
Chiik.
They dug around it like an ant’s nest in fear of things collapsing but in order to
excavate everything, they would need to clear an area several times larger than a
football field.
So everyone carefully enlarged the area while making sure things didn’t fall.
They were still master level players and were the most powerful out of those.
The ice melted away very quickly and soon an underground cave was created.
Of a size that could allow thousands of people to live.
And then they read what the letters said.
[ASTRO-17]
‘…What is this.’
An english word that symbolized space.
Though they knew what it meant, it didn’t belong here.
The game’s main concept was unveiling the unknown while traveling through the
lands, something like this didn’t fit the game at all.
……………………………………………
Whoooosh!
The moment Hansoo penetrated through the wall.
He thought that a tunnel or a small space would appear after going through the 1m
thick wall.
But things were completely out of his expectations.
“…Amazing.”
Whoosh!
Hansoo mumbled as he fell towards the ground far below.
A cylindrical space that was several kilometers wide and tall.
And Hansoo was shocked as he saw the giant world that spread out below his feet
inside this space.
Chapter 269
“Fucking hell. There’s nothing to see.”
The players started to leave one by one after a long period of curiously staring at
the mysterious letters.
This damned thing didn’t have an entrance anywhere.
Even if it did, they would have to melt all the ice surrounding this thing at this
rate.
Which was not possible.
“Let’s go up!”
“Ugh. What a waste of time.”
The players complained but started to climb up one by one with weights lifted off
their minds.
They still gained something from this.
‘Even if the guys from the Empire are crazy they wouldn’t fault us when we have
come this far.’
If they really wanted to go through it then they probably could by gathering every
player here including the ones above.
But why did they need to?
This was more than enough.
They had even given up their hunts to come all the way north to find this guy, what
can they do about him escaping into some mysterious piece of metal?
‘There. Nothing we can do.’
As they came up from the hole, they could see countless others having climbed out
from the snow and were checking their gear.
And one of the players who came out from the hole shouted towards them.
“Yo! Let’s go! It’s a dud.”
But nobody moved.
‘What? Do they not trust me?’
Well, his words did lack some explanation.
But as the player was about to shout again.
One of his clansmen spoke with a frown on his face.
“…We can’t man.”
“Huh? Why?”
The clansman showed the player the message that had come.
Though there were a lot of words in it, the summary was simple.
<By the orders of the Empire, we are sending the 4th Brigade. Work well.>
And the player frowned as he saw the message.
‘Damned Empire…Stressing me even inside the game. What the hell is the 4th Brigade
anyway.’
According to what he knew, there was only 3 Brigades in the Empire.
The player shouted while frowning at the news of the Brigade he had never heard of.
“What about it! If they just started then it’ll take forever for them to get here.
How long are we supposed to wait!”
These players had taken two days despite running at full speed to get here.
Of course it would take longer if one calculated the time it took to kill beasts on
the way.
Then.
Whooosh.
“Don’t worry. We’re here already.”
“…Huh?”
His vision darkened for a second and then the shadow below his feet stood up.
‘What the…’
The player was shocked at the sight of his own shadow getting up and moving around.
Then.
The shadow turned into a man.
‘Hmm…’
A powerful aura that radiated from his entire body.
He didn’t know what the 4th Brigade was but this was more than enough to tell him
that they weren’t simple.
And there was another problem.
‘What is that.’
A small shield in the man’s right hand.
As the players made fearful expressions at the shield that let out a suspicious but
powerful aura.
The man who had used the spirit and his own skills to travel thousands of
kilometers at a tremendous speed, Jang Oh, spoke.
“How’s the situation?”
A few of the players were irritated at the arrogant NPC but it was still a NPC from
the Empire.
They explained the situation.
Which made Jang Oh shocked.
‘…There’s energy flowing? Wasn’t it a ruin?’
The place he obtained the Spirit wasn’t as strong as this.
Since they barely maintained their existence deep inside the ice or in the middle
of a swamp somewhere.
‘I guess it’s a bit different’
But this didn’t matter.
Since all he needed to do was accomplish his objective.
‘This is the end of jumping around.’
Jang oh muttered to himself as he jumped into the hole Hansoo had made.
With the shield raised.
………………………………………
Whooosh!
Hansoo looked around as he fell.
A vast space.
A lake and a forest.
The lake was so clear and blue that it seemed like fishes would jump up at any
moment and the green color of the forest made it look extremely healthy.
And the best part was the sky he was falling through.
Ooooong.
A giant object was floating in the air and lighting up this entire space.
Bright but warm.
Like…
‘It’s like a sun. A miniature sun?’
It seemed like it contained a tremendous amount of energy but seeing it was

radiating very soft light he could only think of the sun.
And something else came into his eyes as he fell more.

If everything he had seen so far was beauty of nature then this was something quite
opposite.
Cylindrical buildings that rose high into the sky.
Oooong.
Hansoo used a bit of mana to intensify his vision.
He then saw the identity of these buildings.
Starting at the outer parts, and at the inside through the windows.
And a conclusion quickly came.
‘It’s a residential building.’
Though there were a lot of strange objects, there were basic living conditions set
such as tables, seats, beds and others.
It was a building created for residents.
And looking at this giant cylinder, a thought came up in Hansoo’s head.
‘Colony.’
A colony created for survival which one could see in Sci-Fi movies.
Tatatatak.
Hansoo landed onto the trees in an area which seemed to have been created as a
orchard.
‘…Why is such a thing below the Northern Tundra?’
Hansoo made a confused expression.
Even Jang Oh, who had gained the powers of the Spirit, didn’t tell him about this.
‘Did he not tell me…Or was it different from this.’
He didn’t know when and why this was created but he knew one thing for clear.
That there were Spirits here.
Shrrrng.
Hansoo touched the branches of the tree next to him.
Then a joyous and familiar aura seeped out.
An aura full of life and vigor unlike the destructive auras of the Spirit Stones.
‘Aura of the Tree Spirit.’
A type of Spirit Stone which was sold much cheaper than ice or fire types because
of its lack of usage in battles.
But it was doing its job perfectly here.
Maintaining the best state for the trees that were living here.
‘The Lake… And the Land as well.’
Hansoo started to walk as he sensed the nearby auras of the lake and the land below
his feet.
He didn’t have time to waste.
There was one objective he had right now.
Getting the Spirit and going across the mountain.
And for this, he had to move.
Hansoo pondered for a moment and then picked a direction.
‘To the Power Room.’
Though this place was being managed by a Spirit, the Spirit did not live here.
To be exact, the energy of the spirit was keeping every corner of this place alive.
This place which was isolated from light, air and water from the outside.
‘And also check on the way. See whether there are living creatures here…’
It was made for living creatures.
It was a low probability but there might be traces of living things.
There might even be somebody who had the answer to the question of what Mudusella
wanted him to bring.
Tatatatak!
Hansoo started to head towards the central area with the buildings while following
the aura of the Spirits below his feet.
Then.
Shhshshshhhh.
The surrounding trees that were being protected by the Spirit started to tremble.
As if they were communicating.
…………………………………
Tatatatatak.
After a bit, he got to a giant structure after passing through many others.
‘It’s here huh.’
A giant structure of which the entire outside was reinforced by a metal spirit.
He could feel a tremendous amount of energy and vigor from inside it.
‘There must be something in here.’
Hansoo nodded.
Even if something was inside there, it didn’t matter.
Since he just needed to get the Spirit’s power and go across the mountain.
Then.
Rummblee.
A rumbling noise was heard from where he had come in from.
And Hansoo nodded at this sound.
‘He came fast.’
Though Tiamet couldn’t come, there was no way he would just sit and watch.
And Clementine’s forces wouldn’t sit around either.
Hansoo thought of the man who had come to meet him.
‘…I didn’t want to meet you like this but I guess I’ll have to turn a blind eye
this time around right?’
His previous mentor.
At the same time his protector.
And his friend.
Hansoo composed himself as he saw Jang Oh who was creating a hole through the wall
he had come through far off in the distance.
While gripping the Forked Lightning tightly.
………………………………………………….
“Damn. Are you seeing this right now?”
“What is it?”
“It’s live right now. Is it like the hint for the next big update? Damn, I’m
jealous of these guys.”
A rumor filled with curiosity circulated between the players outside the War
Fortress.
Usually a live broadcast would only be used in battles as a tactical usage but that
wasn’t the case this time.
The players have envious expressions as they saw the live broadcasts of the players
who were looking at this entire thing all the way up at the Northern Wall.
They were jealous because the rewards the first party that succeeded after the 5th
update came and the Maze had opened were quite substancial.
Rummmblee!
“Woah….What the. Is that a NPC? Jesus christ.”
“What is that?”
Rumble!
The people started to mumble in shock from the NPC who was smashing a hole into the
alloy wall with a tiny shield in his hand.
Usually they would be attracted at the sight of a powerful NPC but their eyes
turned to something else.
Not the NPC but rather the alloy wall he was creating a hole in.
Specifically the things that would be inside.
Then.
Chiiijijijik!
The moment the NPC male created a hole with this powerful attacks.
The players who were watching cheered.
“Woah! Is he going in!?”
“Damn…Shall I go over there as well?’
Due to the yells of the nearby players, the others who had been encircling the War
Fortress started to turn on the broadcast one by one.
Soon.
The entire surroundings of the War Fortress were filled with tiny floating screens.
Chapter 270
In the past.
He had gone through the Green Road and had barely gone up but immediately fell into
a lethal situation.
Though he had gotten stronger in the Yellow Zone up until then, such a fucked up
Zone like the Green Zone was a first.
<What the fuck! How are we supposed to survive here! Are they trying to kill us
all!>
They could probably survive if they didn’t get caught but the eyes of the Bug
Killers were too sharp for them to successfully hide when there was nobody to teach
them or help them.
And the information about the location of the exit for the Arancar zone which he
had logged into made him fall into a deeper despair.
<What the fuck…The Capital of the Empire!>
But there was no need to worry that far.
Since surviving day by day was a challenge in itself.
But right before he was about to get killed off by the Bug Players.
A man appeared before his eyes.
<Hahaha! What a poor bastard!>
The first impression wasn’t that great but to him, who only had despair, a ray of
hope had appeared.
Of course there were still issues.
……………………………………………..
Rumblee!
The players were in shock from the scene of the man in front of them who was
breaking apart an entrance.
The alloy wall which had stood strong despite the combined attacks of all of them
was slowly being broken apart.
From that man and the flat object in his hands.
‘…4th Brigade, I guess they aren’t a pushover. What is that anyway?’
As the flat object in the man’s hand collided against the alloy wall.
The energy field surrounding the alloy wall was dispersed.
This was the reason why the man had been able to smash apart the alloy wall all by
himself.
‘Damn. Is there a way to…’
A small wisp of greed appeared inside the player’s minds but they suppressed it.
Since attacking somebody from the Empire was a crazy act in itself and there was
something else that made them more curious.
What would be behind the alloy wall?
Kiiiiing!
But right before the entrance was broken apart.

The man who had been attacking the wall, Jang Oh, suddenly stopped.
“Huh?
“Hey, why did you stop!?”
While the players were questioning his actions.
“Hmm…”
Jang Oh looked around at the players and then let out a wave of darkness.
Nothing tremendously lethal but it was still powerful enough to severely damage
them.
And everybody dodged while cursing in shock.
“What the fuck?”
“What the hell man! Why!?”
As the players backed up.
‘Heup.’
Jang Oh gathered up all the strength in his body and smashed the wall under his
feet.
Booooom!
The alloy wall that had been badly damaged gave up as a hole appeared.
Jang Oh left behind the players and jumped down.
Whoosh!
“What the hell man!”
“Why are you going alone!”
The players who had backed up all charged towards the hole.
Because they were going crazy from curiosity by this point.
But at that point.
“Back off you bastards.”
Boooom!
The man let out a tremendous amount of darkness and prevented the players from
coming in.
And everybody freaked out at this attack and ran away again.
Soon the small hole had closed up again due to the alloy wall’s regeneration.
“Ahhhh! Fucking bastard!”

“How dare a mere NPC do this!”
Everybody started to vent their anger by cursing off Jang Oh who had left them
behind.
They had been wary of going in so far but now the story had changed.
An extremely mysterious space that may be the beginning of a giant quest.
And the beautiful world that they saw for a moment before the hole had closed up.
Bright lights, a clear lake and lush forests.
This was not something that should exist hundred of meters below the ice in the
northernmost tundra.
“What the hell! Why did they tell us to stay then!? Didn’t they need us?”
“And he said he was the 4th brigade! Why did he come alone!?”
If he was going to go in alone then why did the Empire act like this?
And why did they send them a message to stay here?
As everybody was grinding their teeth in rage.
One of the players shouted.
“Let’s go in everybody!”
There was no reason for them to not.
Though they couldn’t break through because they lacked numbers before, they had
more than enough now.
They just needed to cooperate to isolate the mana flowing through the alloy wall
and penetrate through it.
Everybody acquiesced at these words.
“Sure!”
“Yeah! Do you even know how many are watching this!? We need to show them what’s
inside!”
The man who had shouted smiled contently.
‘I’m going to see it with my own eyes. And… Kill those guys if we get the chance.’
The man smiled.
Those who were monsters.
People who someone like him could not even dream of handling.
But seeing the situation now, they would probably fight each other inside.
At least one side will get turned into a mess.
Which gave them an opportunity.
‘This is going to be a jackpot. Hehehe.’
The mysterious shield the man had.
And the glittering artifacts the man who they had been chasing had around his body.
‘This is basically a present box.’
Boooobobooooom!
The players started to break apart the wall while thinking about the scenery inside
and the two people who would be fighting to the death.
…………………………………….
Rummble!
As a man fell down from the hole.
Whooosh!
The man’s body got surrounded by shadows and then appeared right before Hansoo.
Crossing across hundreds of meters in an instant.
And Hansoo frowned at this.
‘Hmm.’
It seemed like he used a skill but because it had mixed with the shadows around
Jang Oh’s body, it was hard to tell.
Hansoo muttered to himself as he looked at Jang Oh who had perfectly integrated his
skills and the shadow together.
‘A man with many secrets.’
Though they were quite close in the past, Jang Oh was extremely protective of the
people in his village and did not show anybody how he worked.
Since he always worked solo.
And Jang Oh was frowning as he appeared before Hansoo.
But it wasn’t from the rage he had against Hansoo.
<……….>
Jang Oh frowned at the constant trembles of the soul fragment in his head and then
shouted in his mind. <Shut up for a moment. I’ll handle it>. Though they, were ones
with the soul fragments, were made to forcibly listen to the orders of the soul,
they weren’t under control from the Lord symbol from Clementine’s clan.
Since the powers of a clan didn’t work through dimensions.

They all had their own thoughts and motivations. <…..>
Jang Oh released his frown as the fragment loosened up and smiled towards Hansoo.
WIth an expression full of respect.
And not only his expression.
Jang Oh spoke towards Hansoo.
“Amazing. You’re the second person I’ve seen in my life who is this amazing.”
The first was Clementine.
He himself had rampaged through the lower areas.
But the moment he saw Clementine he understood that the world was large and there
was a lot of monstrous people.
Jang Oh decided to follow Clementine due to Clementine’s endless potential in

leadership and how she took extreme care of her own people.
Since it felt like there would be no more dangers if he followed Clementine.
‘I never thought there would be somebody else besides Clementine who could shock
me.’
Jang Oh whistled.
Actually, this guy was beyond Clementine.
According to what he heard, this guy had saved the World Tree, dealt with the
Gragos of the Orange Zone and even killed off all the God-like higher races of the
Yellow Zone.
In a world like this where it was hard to even keep one’s own life, this man had
saved an uncountable amount of people.
His achievements made him look like a hero who might appear in legends.
And deserving of his reputation, he had pushed out the damned players and revived
the Ains even in this Green Zone.
‘How worthy of respect. You… Are doing something that I’ve wanted to do so much but
could not.’
His other comrades were telling him to get revenge for Metiron and kill the man in
front of him but his thoughts were different.
Kiiiiing.
Jang Oh spoke towards Hansoo in front of him.
“You’ve done well so far but stop here.”
This guy couldn’t even beat him, much less Tiamet.
Jang Oh continued to speak.

“This was good enough. The thing you’re doing… Is enraging Tiamet. Stop here and
join us instead.”
This guy’s skill would help him and Clementine tremendously.
Even if this guy wasn’t needed, he liked Hansoo a lot for a strange reason and
really wished to recruit him.
So he had told him about Tiamet.
To make him give up on his own.
And to make him join his side.
‘You’ve seen it as well. That power.’
He didn’t know what was beyond that mountain range.
That the thing this guy was doing here was something Tiamet deeply cared about and
wanted to prevent.
If he succeeded then Tiamet would stand up from his seat with a towering rage.
Forsaking everything else.
‘Just give up. We’re just… People who are passing by. But if you continue to
resist…’
Jang Oh thought of his comrades who were caught like hostages and then clenched his
hold on the blackish shield.
………………………………………………………
“We got through!”
Booooom!
The players shouted in glee from the hole in the wall.
But this glee only lasted for a moment.
People started to shout at the hole which had already started to shrink.
“Hey! Not all of us can go in! We have to keep this up!”
A few of the people here would have to stay and keep attacking it to prevent it
closing back up again.
A few of the people laughed.
“Well, there’s no reason for all of us to go in right?”
In the distance.
Inside the cylindrical world.

There was a very unique looking area inside this place.
A factory-like structure which was surrounded by giant walls.
‘Let’s see what’s there first.’
Though normal people were afraid of mystery, they weren’t.
‘We’re immortal.’
The mysterious only roused up their curiosity further.
“Hahahaha! Let’s go!”
“Everybody, can you see! Continue to tune in since we haven’t started fighting
yet!”
The players smiled at the giant structures from above and then started to fall one
by one.
Towards the ground.
Chapter 271
Reincarnator – Chapter 270 : Berserk (1)
The day when they had first met.
The man who laughed at him with a funny mask.
Hansoo spat back at the man.
<Go ahead and fuck off if you’re just going to make fun of us.>
Though he was weak, he was still an adventurer of the Otherworld.
The viciousness he had grown in order to survive did not lose out to anybody
else’s.
And the man laughed at Hansoo as if he was cute and then spoke.
<I’m just saying this because you look so damn poor… Shall I help you?>
Hansoo chuckled.
He knew that this man was strong.
But that was it.
The ones who were chasing him were immortal.
The <Ant Eater> clan was not something a small group of adventurers could handle.
<Don’t bother bluffing around and just fuck off>>
At that moment.
<Hahahaha! How far can this bastard run! You’re now…>
The bug killers stopped as they saw the man with the strange mask.
<Fucking hell…>
As Hansoo grinded his teeth at the bug killers who had caught up, the man in front
of Hansoo chuckled as he spoke towards the bug killers.
<I’ll deal with this guy so just leave. I’ll talk to the guys above so don’t
worry.”
Like an order.
‘Is he insane?’
Did that dumb mask boost his confidence or something?
But as Hansoo made a dumbfounded expression.
A shocking thing happened.
<Mmm…Understood.>
<For you to have come here personally… We’ll send a message to the vice leader for
you.>
The people who had been chasing Hansoo backed off peacefully.
And Hansoo was lost for words.
<How is it? Fun right?>
The man took off the mask on his face and smiled.
This was the first time Hansoo had seen Jang Oh’s face.
………………………………..
As Hansoo thought back to the past.
Jang Oh spoke:.
“This is the final time I’m saying this. Stop all this and just follow me. And…
Make everyone under you surrender. Then they’ll at least be able to keep their
lives.”
It wasn’t too late to stop yet.
Though Tiamet treated the adventurers like crap, he didn’t try to pull them out by
their roots.
He merely kept them below him and controlled them.

“What about the Ains?”
Jang Oh shrugged at Hansoo’s words.
“…Nothing we can do about them.”
The adventurers would just leave this place.
But the Ains and Mudusella wouldn’t stop trying to get across that mountain range.
And this was something Tiamet was dreadfully afraid of.
The Empire and the Kingdoms wouldn’t sit by and watch.
And even now, there were preparations going on in the Empire.
‘Destruction Cannon.’
Jang Oh muttered to himself as he thought of the hidden weapon underground back in

the Empire’s capital.
It had been 800 years since the Ains had been trapped.
They, who had sealed the Ains in fear, always thought of the worst case scenario.
What would happen when the Ain’s seals were released?
What would they try to do once they got released?
And what would happen to the Empire and the Kingdoms because of the Ains.
The natives had constantly worried and prepared about this for the past 800 years
and they had even prepared for a situation where the Ains got to the Spirit Land, a
place themselves couldn’t enter with ease.
The Ains would try to cross the mountain range but would eventually all get killed
before they got there.
Since there was a huge difference between those who had been preparing for 800
years and those who had been in stasis.
“Just join us.”
Hansoo chuckled at Jang Oh’s words.
If he took this offer, he would be safe temporarily.
He would also be able to reduce the deaths by a large amount.
But that meant that their lives will always be under the control of these guys.
The reason why the Empire and the Kingdoms could not move out with ease wasn’t
because of the War Fortress.
It was because of the Ains who were slowly gaining back their strength.
And for Hansoo to betray the Ains, who will become his strongest allies, and kill
them all?
At that point the balance of power will be broken and there would be nothing they
could do when Tiamet decides to kill them all off.
And even so, it was not something he could accept when he needed to receive the
Spirit’s powers.
‘Well, at least I got to confirm two things.’
First, Tiamet was very wary of the Ains and the adventurers who could become
variables.
Second, that the variable was across that mountain.
‘Let’s see what’s above it then.’
Hansoo looked at Jang Oh after organizing his thoughts.
Since their opinions and situations varied, they could not avoid a collision.
And he wasn’t looking to avoid it anyway.
It was probably the same for Jang Oh as well.
‘Because of our past… I’ll give you an offer as well.’
As Jang Oh gave him a final offer because he pitied Hansoo and the others, this was
the final thing Hansoo could do for Jang Oh.
Hansoo steeled himself in order to not show his emotions and then spoke towards
Jang Oh in a resolute voice.
Wanting him to accept.
Though he wouldn’t.
“Shall I make a better offer?”
Hansoo clenched his spear and spoke.
“Quietly hide until this all ends. Don’t interfere. Then after everything ends we
will treat you guys well.”
Keldian had told Hansoo to kill everybody who interferes.
Along with the Dark Lord of this zone, Jang Oh.
But there was something Keldian didn’t know.
He didn’t know how the people below Jang Oh were living their lives.
‘They haven’t done any wrong.’
Jang Oh had decided to shoulder all their sins.
But the moment Jang Oh heard Hansoo’s words, his expression froze.
He could not do such a thing.
This other guy was probably saying this because he thought that he would win in the
end.
But his thoughts were different after a long period of watching Tiamet’s strength.
Tiamet would win and this guy would lose.
So before this guy took all of humanity into oblivion, he needed to kill him.
‘You should’ve stopped here.’
Then.
Boooooooooom!
Shadows exploded out from Jang Oh’s body and surrounded him.
Not the cloud-like shadows like the ones he had used so far but rather thick and
dark shadows.
And soon a black knight appeared before Hansoo’s eyes.
Whooooosh!
Jang Oh swung across the air with the shield in his right hand.
Towards Hansoo who seemed to have expected all this and had started to thrust with
his spear.
Boooooooooom!
The moment the Forked Lightning in Hansoo’s hand collided with the shield, a
tremendous explosive sound occurred as a shockwave spread out in all directions.
Veins popped out from Hansoo’s hands.
An attack which carried all his strength behind it.
But the shield had successfully blocked his attack.
‘Tsk. I knew this would happen.’
He was superior in terms of the physical capabilities of his body and in mana.
But his opponent had many cards to play as well.
Boooom!
Boom!
Hansoo’s spear twisted around like a snake then cut across the air towards the
black knight.
The attack which could even smash apart a master player arrived in front of the
knight but that’s as far as it went.
Jang Oh deflected the attack away with his shield then dispersed his body into
fragments of shadows.
Then.
Whooooosh!
A dangerous aura from below his feet.
Hansoo lifted up his feet and dodged away from the shadows that were charging
towards him.
The shadow blades that rose out from the shadows below his feet.
Boooooooooom!
Jang Oh, who had been focusing on defense previously, suddenly threw the shield
towards Hansoo and Hansoo quickly lifted his spear up in order to block mid-air.
Though he had lost his balance, he was still superior in terms of strength and
mana.
But then.
Oooooong!
Jang Oh’s shield made a strange humming noise as it started to let out yellow
light.
The moment that yellow light passed by Hansoo.
Shwoooosh!
The Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement that surrounded Hansoo’s body and his artifacts
got shattered apart and the shield smashed towards Hansoo’s bare body.
Booom!
Veins popped out in Hansoo’s arms as he blocked the shield with his spear.
And as Hansoo jumped back after pushing away the shield.
Whooosh!
Hansoo frowned at the chain-like shadows that exploded out from beneath his feet.
‘Dark Spirit. Annoying. That shield too…’
Crunch!
He had ripped apart the chains with brute strength but the shield had succeeded in
dodging the spear and smashing into Hansoo’s chest.
Booooooom!
A tremendous amount of force smashed into Hansoo’s chest and Jang Oh didn’t let a
single momemt go to waste as he continued to push Hansoo back.
Boom!
Boom!
The surrounding flora all got snapped and broken from the shockwaves as the nearby
lake melted due to the collision of mana.
And Hansoo was taking all of these attacks with his bare body.
Booooom!
Every time he got hit, cracks appeared on the Thousand Soldiers Armor and the spear
got bent to the point of breaking.
Hansoo smashed the shield which dispersed his mana with the yellow light every time
it hit him and jumped back more.
But Jang Oh didn’t let Hansoo do as he pleased as a storm of shadows rushed in

towards Hansoo.
‘So this is how it’s like to fight against him.’
He could not tell where the body, skills and weapons were.
It was just all darkness.
He surrounded the entire body with darkness and stormed through.
Cut the enemy’s vision and attack from the shadows.
Endlessly.
Even if he gained the Spirit’s power, he could not do such a thing right now.
This was the accumulation of endless effort.
Jang Oh, who had succeeded in integrating his entire body, all of his skills and
his artifacts with the shadow was nothing but a mass of darkness.
A form which did not resemble a human at all.
‘But… He’s still human.’
Boooooooom!
As the yellow light dispersed his mana again and the shadows were about to smash
into his body again.
Hansoo spoke.
In a cold manner.
“Michael Dawson. How does it feel to sell out your comrades?”
Then.
Jang Oh stopped in place.
Michael Dawson.
One of the two clan leaders of the Ant Eater clan.
The name that made Jang Oh regret for all of eternity.
<If there is a hell… I’ll be the first one to go there.’
‘Jang Oh… Your mentality is way too weak.’
The moment the shadows around Jang Oh’s body trembled.
Crunch!
Hansoo’s spear flew towards Jang Oh’s body.
Chapter 272
Jang Oh thought of the past from time to time.
The times when he had traveled along the Yellow Zone with Clementine and his other
comrades.
‘Eres… I met them here as well.’
People who had come 2 years earlier and had gotten used to this world.
Jang Oh smiled.
The Green Zone, in many ways, was much more perilous than the Yellow Zone but it
didn’t matter.
Since Clementine had always led them in an amazing way.
Though they were afraid of the players but they were good at hiding and they didn’t
think it would matter much even if they got caught.
Since he and his comrades were powerful.
There was nobody who could go against them out of the players as they increased
their levels explosively and prepared to leave.
They proceeded towards the Empire’s capital, Kirkis.
They just needed to spread out to not get caught by the players and just get to the
log out zone.
The group of Eres had gone up far before because they had logged in from a
different spot but they could just meet them above.
But right before they left.

They met true despair.
The power which determined who the losers of this world were, the Empire.
And the man who shouldered that entire title by himself.
Tiamet Kratus.

They tried to resist the man who was mumbling strange words and was capturing them
but it was all futile.
Though they were confident in their own skills, Tiamet was on another level.
They could not even fathom the strength of Tiamet, which had been polished and
sharpened for a thousand years, and they got sucked into the White Dragon Arena one
by one.
If Tiamet wanted to kill them they would’ve long died.
He kept them alive for one reason.
In order to drag out everybody who was hiding around by using them as bait.
<Fucking hell…>
While the adventures trapped in the White Dragon Arena fell into depression.
<Let’s talk.>
Clementine, who they had planned to meet above, appeared.
Maybe to rescue them or maybe because of another reason.
That Tiamet was intrigued by Clementine’s words.
And that in just five short minutes, Clementine and Tiamet had found a common
ground.
So a contract between Tiamet Kratus and Clementine had been created and these
people were able to get released.
Though he and the others were very curious about the contents of the contract but
Clementine merely laughed it off and refused to speak about it.
But before she went up.
Jang Oh found out about the contents of the contract.
<Please take care of this place Jang Oh…>
Jang Oh could not forget Clementine’s voice.
The kind voice which asked him to do such vicious things.

……………………………………………
Booooom!
Boom!
The players whistled at the sounds which rang out from afar and carefully moved
around far off in the distance.
“Sheesh…Do you see that? Monsters. Let’s just leave them to fight by themselves and
move around on our own.”
One of the players whispered in fear.
If they showed the battle and the viewers asked to fight then things would change.
Since they couldn’t refuse the words of the people watching them.
‘No. I don’t even want to get involved in that at all. Crazy bastards… How do you
even get that strong?’
Even if they got involved, there wasn’t much they could do.
Maybe they might be able to ambush them later.
But right now, there was a bigger and more important objective.
The players ignored the noises in the distance and carefully headed towards the
giant structure in the distance.
<Damn. That doesn’t look simple.>
<Woah, Hydros clan. Nice job.>
<Stop crawling and try running! They’re probably too busy fighting to care about
you guys anyway!>
It was clearly different from the residential areas until now.
As the vast area with the giant structure came into view, the chat room watching
the live broadcast exploded.
And as if the movements of the players got quicker as if they were responding to
the chat and soon they arrived by the giant dome shaped structure.
And befitting of this giant structure, a much more powerful protective energy field
than the one above was flowing through it.
Clang!
One of the players frowned as they smacked the wall.
“We did arrive but… Maybe this doesn’t have an entrance as well?”
One of the players nearby shook his head and spoke.
“Let’s spread out and search. Whoever finds it sends a signal.”
And the players nodded as they spread out.

……………………………………………..
Rummblee.
‘…It suddenly got quiet. But wait… Isn’t it dangerous if those guys stop fighting?’
One player, who had been moving around the area, felt a chill run down his back as
he continued to search around.
But this worry only lasted a moment.
“…Found it.”
The player, <Karax>, felt his heart thumping and smiled.
It wasn’t big but was clearly designed for people to enter.
And the player who had found the entrance first started to enter it.
‘Well… They did tell us to send a signal but…’
Karax shrugged his shoulders.
Was there really a need to?
‘I could just be checking things out first in case it’s dangerous.’
Karax chuckled as he carefully entered.
He wasn’t broadcasting this anyway since he wasn’t really interested in things like
that.
There was only one important matter.
Things of worth.
If they found it together they would need to share it but if nobody knew about it
then it’ll all be his.
But while he was walking into this place.
‘…Woah.’
Karax stopped and whistled in place.
From the scene that appeared in front of his eyes.
Oooooooong!
Thousands of marbles.
Sizes ranging from that close to humans all the way up to a small house.
Though these glass-like marbles were transparent, they were filled with
multicolored lights.
Some blue, some red and some green.

And Karax realized where he had seen these lights.
It was awfully similar to the things he and the others had.
‘Spirit Stones.’
Of course he belonged to the top tier players who could hunt in the Spirit Land.
He had his own Spirit Stone and had even seen a few S grades while hunting.
And the light that radiated out from these things were similar to the light that
came out from the Spirit Stones.
But there was a fundamental difference.
The difference of energy.
The lights that flickered around as if they were alive.
They really seemed to be alive.
The lights inside the marbles were contantly pulsating while releasing tremendous
amount of energy through the tube attached above the marble and that energy flowed
to an unknown location.
“Mmm…”
Karax pondered about breaking these for a moment but soon gave up.
These beautiful lights gave out an eerie feeling of some sort.
‘Hmm…Is there nothing else?’
Though the marbles had caught his attention first, these shouldn’t be the only
things in this giant building.
At that moment something came into his eyes.
‘…They seem to be heading to one specific spot.’
Though about half of the tubes were heading towards the colonies outside, the other
half was different.
Towards a deeper location.
‘Yeah. This shouldn’t be all of it.’
Ommmmmmmm.
Karax left the marbles and proceeded to head deeper into the structure.
…………………………………….
Kwaaadddddk!
The moment Hansoo attacked the heart.
“..Kuhuk.”
The shadows surrounding Jang Oh’s body trembled.
An accurate attack right on the heart.
The skills and the power of the spirit shattered.
Jang Oh realized that Hansoo had saved a bit of strength for this chance.
‘…I thought I knew him a bit from the fight he had with Metiron.’
The spirit was something that was as powerful as the Mana Jade Hansoo had.
Though he lost out in terms of the quality of skills or one’s physical prowess, he
won in the quantity of skills and the mastery level of the skills.
He had thought that he wouldn’t lose out in terms of artifacts with the shield but…
There was another fatal difference.
‘For his battle skills to be better than mine…’
As Jang Oh was lost in thought at the fact that his battle skills that had been
honed for 18 years had been beaten by a newcomer to this zone.
Whooooosh!
Hansoo’s right fist headed towards his temple to kill.
‘Yeah…This is better…’
As Jang Oh was about to faint while watching the fist coming towards him.
<!!!!!!!!!!!!!!>
The soul fragment Jang Oh denied started to violently shake.
Then Jang Oh’s right hand moved at lightning speed and blocked the fist with his
shield.
Then.
The Seven Strands Spear which had threatened Hansoo in the zone below started to
head towards Hansoo while being surrounded in a dark aura.
Though there was no mana jade to support this, Jang Oh was much stronger than
Metiron and there was the power of the spirit on top of this.
And the power behind it would not be small at this close of a range.
Whooooosh!
Hansoo frowned as he backed off.
Soon.
Crunch!
Craack!
Jang Oh regenerated the caved in chest as he spoke to Hansoo expressionlessly.

“Jang Oh is too compassionate. How would he be able to complete the contract with
Tiamet at this ra…Fuck!”
Jang Oh suddenly shouted in shock and raised his shield again.
Then.
Boooom!
Hansoo’s right hand smashed onto the shield again.
Hansoo muttered while looking at the different eyes of Jang oh.
‘You speak too much.’
Booooom!
Hansoo then continued to attack.
He had to finish this off quickly and go in.
‘Those guys are getting on my nerves.’
Hansoo looked towards the structure behind him that had started to activate with a
strange noise.
Chapter 273
Oooooong.
<…It was taken huh.>
Jang Oh mumbled as he looked at his body from a dark location within his mind.
He had failed.
And now the only thing he could do was hope that the person who took over his body,
Taehee, did better.
For the contract.
<Fuck.>
Jang Oh thought of the past.
The words Tiamet had said casually while walking past him.
<I….Really don’t like these guys. As well as that fucking fairy…>

He didn’t know the exact reason why but Tiamet didn’t want anyone to go past the
mountain range and to the forgotten lands beyond.
Neither the citizens of this world.
The Ains.
Nor the players.
So he had sealed the Ains and suppressed the citizens by creating the Empire and
the Kingdoms.
And there was no need to worry about the immortal players since their limitations
prevented them from doing so.
But a variable appeared.
Themselves, the adventurers.
Apparently Tiamet realized something the moment he saw them.
That they could go across.
But at the same time he realized something else.
That he couldn’t kill them all by himself.
Because the adventurers would continue to climb up endlessly.
He, who was rooted in the White Dragon Arena, couldn’t kill everyone of these guys
who appeared all over the entire world and eventually somebody who could go across
the range would appear and slip by him.
So he had decided to do his best in order to get rid of every adventurer and
captured Jang Oh’s group to use them as a lure for others.
But then Clementine made a deal with him.

Tiamet wanted to control the adventurers and Clementine needed to handle those who
passed by his eyes and came through the Green Road from below.
Since both sides needed the same thing, the deal was made swiftly and with ease.
And there was no need for the citizens of this world to step out either.
Since there was a group who was easy to manipulate and could not die.
With the support of the Empire and the Kingdoms as well as the rewards and the
hatred towards the Bug Players, a humongous clan that didn’t lose out to other
clans had been created.
And Jang Oh received the help of the Empire and had become the clan leader.
To look over the Spirit Land and capture the other adventurers.
And for this price, Clementine’s comrades from below had been guaranteed safety.
For the Login area, Arrancar Zone and the Logout Area, the village next to the
Capital.
This is how the <Ant Eater> clan had been created.
‘Sigh…’
Jang Oh was dispirited as he watched his own body’s controls having been taken from
him.
Jang Oh didn’t want others to know about what he and Clementine were doing.
It was better the less people knew about this.
And to not let others shoulder this weight with him, he had decided to shoulder it
all by himself and had decided to stay behind in this world.
He had gained the power of a Spirit and had raised the mastery level of his skills
to the apex.
For 20 years without rest.
And he had dealt with the issues within the Spirit Land all by himself because the
adventurers were too weak for this place and because the citizens could not come
into this place.
But for him to lose like this.
Jang Oh mumbled bitterly while being trapped within the darkness after having lost.
‘Clementine… Is this alright?’
He had never doubted Clementine so far.
The Fragments of Seven Souls, the Contract Trait and the Lord Trait.
There was a limit to how many people one could control with these.
Though the Lord Trait could control a lot more people, the Contract Trait was rarer
and more useful and something like the Fragments of Seven Souls only existed with
Taehee.
Though they had gained safety within this world, they were still weak within this
world and people who couldn’t become their allies were more dangerous than
monsters.
<Jang Oh. Your life is more precious than the lives of ten thousand I don’t know
about. If I can kill ten thousand to make sure the ones who follow me are safe
then…I shall gladly do so.>
He had thought that Clementine’s orders was the best and had always followed them.
Though he was swimming in a sea of guilt, he withstood the clashing waves thanks to
the smiles of those who passed through safely due to him.
Since the second he gave up, Tiamet would set out to destroy them all due to them
not having any more use for him.
But then an strange person appeared.

Some crazy maniac who told him that he would take everyone here.
‘…Was killing them all the best choice? Did we have to kill them? Clementine?’
Someone said once.
That once you are held back by the chains of reality, the past comes back to you.
Jang Oh thought back to the things he had done and fell into sadness.
…………………………………..
Booooooom!
Hansoo frowned as he looked at Jang Oh who was attacking him.
He, who was armed with countless Zero-umbering skills, was extremely powerful.
But between himself, who had only trained for a year, and Jang Oh who had 20 years
to increase the mastery of his skills, there was indeed a huge difference.
And even more so since people like Taehee and Jang Oh were the elites of the
elites.
Chwaaaak!
The moment the red powder spread out into the air.
Black shadows spread out to block the red powder and reduced the damage.
Then.
Boooboboooom!
Countless skills whose their original identities could not be made out because of
the shadows smashed Hansoo’s body, his reinforcement and his armor.
Though he was superior in terms of physical strength and artifacts, that one shield
neutralized it all.
Kiiiiiiing!
‘…I guess he trusts this guy. For them to lend him a Divine Weapon.’
Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the shield that was slowly gnawing away at his mana
with the the yellow lights.
Arham’s Shield.
A shield which dispersed all forms of energy that were malicious towards it.
Though it didn’t have a uniquely powerful attack like the God’s Flail, this single
passive skill’s effect in a battle was tremendous on its own.
Though it was a bit inferior to the Power Destruction of Nurmaha’s Ring, it still
worked as a form of dispelling.
If he didn’t have enough mana or the Mana Jade, then his mana would long have dried
out.
Hansoo started to worry.
‘At this rate… I indeed would win.’
Boooooom!
Hansoo mumbled while looking at Jang Oh who had turned pale.
Though it was better than the situation with Metiron, Taehee, who should be roaming
around the indigo or even the violet zone, was much stronger than Jang Oh.
Even if it was a fragment, the body could not withstand it.
But the real issue was behind him.
Ooooooooongg!
The sounds that were coming from the large structure behind him were getting louder
and louder.
No, the aura that was being released from that place was the issue.
Rummmmblee!
A huge amount of mana that could even shake the lands below was seeping out.
Oooooooong!
If one could color the auras that were seeping out then there would be numerous
dozens of different colors.
Countless types of Spirit’s Auras.
And the pressure that was being radiated was so intense that it caused both he and
Jang Oh’s skins to tremble but the surrounding trees were just becoming more
invigorated.
The reason why Hansoo was so sure of his victory was because of this.
Oooooong!
Unlike Jang Oh who already had something inside him, Hansoo’s symbol was trembling
intensely as it absorbing all the surrounding auras of the Spirits.
And thanks to this Hansoo’s entire body was glowing with lights as well.
Whoooosh!
Flames appeared every time he swung his arms and lightning appeared where his spear
smashed onto the ground.
Originally, the Arham’s Shield should be gnawing away at his reinforcement and
making it harder to battle but the energy from the Spirits was filling the gaps.
‘Did she give me the symbol after having expected all of this?’
Hansoo thought of Mudusella and started to recapitulate the current situation.

He had the upper hand in the fight.
But even though the situation behind him allowed him to have the upper hand in this
battle, leaving it alone didn’t really make him feel any better.
Though it was all within his expectations, if this amount of energy exploded in the
wrong direction then that itself was more than enough to become a catastrophe.
‘…I need to deal with that first.’
Then.
Boooooom!
Hansoo raised the Forked Lightning and then attacked Jang Oh.
The Shield let out rays of yellow light to disperse his reinforcement but countless
colors filled the gap where the reinforcement had been.
Craaack!
Wind, Lightning and Flames stormed the location where the shield and the spear
collided.
To the point of even causing the darkness surrounding Jang Oh’s body to retreat.
Boooom!
As Jang Oh couldn’t handle the power behind Hansoo’s attack and took numerous steps
backwards.
Whoooosh!
Hansoo moved his body and charged towards the structure.
Ignoring Jang Oh completely.
“Hmm.”
Jang Oh, no, Taehee looked towards Hansoo’s back and shrugged his shoulders.
‘Can’t follow that. Anyways…He’s really strong.’
The auras that Hansoo was absorbing had come out from that structure.
The closer Hansoo got to that building, the faster he would absorb the auras and
the stronger he would get.
Fighting against Hansoo in a situation like this where they were already in the
losing situation was basically suicide.
Taehee decided to give up and turned around depressedly.
‘I had a lot to talk about…I guess I need to look for another chance.’
There hadn’t been a chance to say a word but she had come here with a lot to talk
about.
But eventually another chance would arise.
Since that guy didn’t seem to like her which meant that they would eventually meet
again.
Whoooosh!
Jang Oh’s body that was surrounded in darkness disappeared.
…………………………………..
Ooooooooooong!
Hansoo quickly ran past the glass orbs and headed deeper.
He could still see the footprints that had been left behind within this place.
Hansoo eventually arrived at a place.
‘This is…’
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the mysterious object in front of him.
Rummmblee!
A giant sphere that had taken position inside the giant structure.
The giant sphere, which had the radius of a hundred meters was floating in mid air
as it devoured the energy that had flowed out from the spheres he had run past.
Hansoo was curious about the identity of the sphere but he had something else he
had to worry about.
‘….Where did he go?’
Hansoo was confused as he looked at the panels beside the sphere.
Since this giant structure wouldn’t move on its own, the player definitely
activated this himself.
But there was no trace of the player who activated this.
Not even the trace of battle.
‘…Did he logout or something?’
As Hansoo frowned thinking about the player who suddenly disappeared.
Rummmblee!
A tremendous earthquake could be felt.
‘This….?’
It wasn’t really an earthquake.
Hansoo was slightly worried about the whole space collapsing.
Booooom!
As if it finally started acting up, the sphere in front of him began to let out a
blinding amount of light.
At the same time.
Rummmblee.
Hansoo finally realized why the earthquake had occurred and what the giant sphere
in front of his eyes was.
Hansoo’s body and the room he was located in started to slowly rise up.
Smashing through the countless layers of ice above.
‘… It was an engine…?’
Chapter 274
Reincarnator – Chapter 274 : Land from the past (1)
Empire’s Capital. Kirkis.
‘Hmm.’
Somebody walked towards Tiamet who was sitting in a lotus position in the center of
the White Dragon Arena.
The Commander General of the Empire’s Magic Brigade.
Gran kain.
He was almost 80 and there were less than 3 people in the entire Empire who were
stronger than him, but he was still very cautious when approaching Tiamet.
After preparing himself both mentally and physically, he started to carefully speak
towards Tiamet.
“The Destruction Cannon is almost ready. If we use the Rangkom’s Stake as a medium
after we finish stabilizing it then we can attack the Ains anytime we want.”
Tiamet remained seated in the same position and spoke in a grim manner.
“Before attacking them, send a final warning to them using the players again.
Telling them to give up.”
“…Understood.”
‘We wouldn’t be able to finish them off even if we used the cannon in a surprise
attack Why is he giving them a warning?’
Kain didn’t understand but he didn’t show his thoughts.

Since Tiamet was an existence at the same level as a God to them.
But Tiamet suddenly frowned and started to glare at Kain.
And Kain was shocked from this gaze and he started to sweat profusely and carefully
asked.
“Why… What’s the matter?”
Kain thought back to every single action he had performed but he couldn’t figure it
out.
But Tiamet wasn’t looking at Kain.
He was looking towards the north, past Kain.
‘… Jang Oh. This useless bastard. I even gave you a Divine Artifact.’
Rummmblee.
Kain couldn’t see it due to the distance but he could still feel it.
This aura was too familiar not to notice.
Tiamet stood up as he felt the minute but longing sensation that resonated out from
the north.
And Kain was shocked at this action, he hurriedly asked.
“Sir Tiamet. Did I do something…”
“Let’s go.”
“Pardon?”
Tiamet spoke expressionlessly.
“We’re going to the cannon.”
Crraacckle.
Tiamet pulled out the Rangkom’s stake.
………………………………….
Rummmblee.
‘…A ship?’
Hansoo felt his body rising up into the air and quickly deduced the current
situation.
This giant colony flying into the sky being a space ship was just his speculations,
he could be wrong.
But there was one important thing.
Was it safe?
Hansoo looked towards the engine which was letting out a blinding amount of light.
It looked like it had been made with technology he didn’t quite know about that was
way more advanced than that of Earth but it had been hidden under the ground for
too long.
Without anybody maintaining it, it wouldn’t be strange for a problem to occur.
The worst case scenario was it exploding on the spot or falling back down after a
short flight.
The fall wouldn’t kill him but the explosion of the engine was more than enough to
harm him.
Since the energy being held inside was not something even Hansoo could ignore.
Well, it was the same if it fell too.
He would be fine from the crash but the all the spirit’s orbs containing the energy
would explode.
It was the same as an explosion at that point.
‘Let’s see.’
Whooooosh!
There was somebody who was useful for a situation like this.
Hansoo spread out his Dark Cloud and started to check every corner of the Engine
Room.
Since he had to escape if things were actually dangerous.
Well, he should have just escaped instead of checking the surroundings but there
was a reason why he stayed.
The reason why Mudusella had sent him here.
If he could be sure that this strange space ship wouldn’t explode then he might be
able to find out a lot more.
Ooooong!
Kiririririk.
The Dark Cloud started to seep into the entire Engine Room.
From the tubes that supplied the energy all way to the various controls.
As well as the Engine.
Of course he didn’t do this to understand the technology behind all this.
Since it would take literally an eternity for him to figure all this advanced
stuff.
He solely focused on one thing.

The flow of the energy.
The most important thing was how well this energy was being controlled and
contained.
And soon.
Whoooosh.
The Dark Clouds all flew back into Hansoo’s body as he deduced that it was safe
enough.
Surprisingly, this giant engine was working in top condition while controlling and
suppressing that tremendous amount of energy despite being activated after hundreds
of years.
To the point of even making the flow of energy beautiful.
It felt like he was watching an art piece.
He tried to see if he could affect it with the Dark Cloud but the flow continued
onwards while ignoring his attempts.
Which meant it was safe to say it wouldn’t fall or explode randomly.
Hansoo then naturally thought of the next thing.
‘Could I control it?’
Controlling it was one thing but he was curious of the intel hidden on this ship.
And Hansoo was able to figure out the answer with ease.
‘It seems that thing is controlling it.’
Hansoo walked up to the panel next to the giant sphere.
Kiiiriririk
Kiiiiiingg.
The panel, which had yellow letters on a blue background, looked small but this was
only relative to the giant sphere.
Seeing it up close it was quite large.
5m sideways, 2m up and down.
And some spherical image was appearing on the panel.
‘Globe?’
It was like the globe he had seen often when he had been young.
‘Is this the image of the planet we are on?’
It looked like a space ship.

Of course it would have something like this.
And as Hansoo touched the screen, the giant planet spun and showed another angle.
Hansoo spun it around to check things and then thought to himself.
‘A bit different from earth…Well I guess that’s normal.’
It looked much larger than earth as well.
But this singular projection was not enough intel.
It wasn’t showing any important locations, its purpose was just for simple imaging.
‘I need more information…’
He tried to pry deeper into the panel.
But what he got in return were bright red warning signs.
[Restricted User]
[Access Required]
[Level 3 Plus Information. Administrator Required.]
[Add additional…]
The interface itself wasn’t hard but every part of it prevented him from entering.
‘How did the damn players activate this.’
Hansoo smacked his lips.
He originally had three plans.
First, gather as much intel as he could from this place.
Second, go to the restricted lands past the mountain range with this.
Third, use this as a weapon.
This being a colony had no use to him.
Though it could house people, that was it.
If he took this to the War Fortress then the superhumans of the Empires and the
Kingdoms would charge over.
It would receive a huge amount of damage even before people got on.
And this place wasn’t a login area so he would receive attacks every time he went
to the login areas.
But he should easily be able to follow through his three original plans.
This giant ship was basically a bomb.
Killing that monster Tiamet might be too much but it could be used in various ways.
Since he could still kill somebody like Cykrus.
‘But…That’s only when I can control this damn thing.’
If his intention wasn’t to create a giant crater for a lake to play around in, then
there was no point of blowing it up here.
Since this ship seemed to have stopped in mid air.
‘….I guess this could be used as a floating garden in the future.’
Hansoo moved his eyes away from the panel.
There was no point of wasting time here.
There was a reason why he came here.
Obtaining a spirit in order to go across the range.
Well, he could already do this.
Since there were thousands of spirits outside of this engine room.
As long as he passed the test the symbol gave him.
He wouldn’t need to take this giant ship and could just run across it.
‘Since the symbol Mudusella gave me doesn’t look simple… I should be able to get a
stronger spirit.’
The level of the spirit one gained was relative to one’s strength and the quality
of the symbol.
As Hansoo turned his body.
Kiiiiiiiing!
The symbol on his body started to shine.
‘…What the?’
The symbol musella planted on his body.
The light from the symbol flew across his arm and then towards the panel.
And the moment this light touched the panel.
Kiiiiiiing!
New words appeared on the panel.
[Administrator confirmed…Logging In]
[….Access Granted.]
“Mudusella, I don’t really like surprise events like this hehe.”
Hansoo chuckled.
Chapter 275
Rummmblee.
“What the…What’s going on?”
“Did those guys who went in activate this thing?”
“Can anybody contact them? I can’t seem to be able to.”
All the players who had been above the giant ship were startled from the sudden
movement of the giant structure.
Though they didn’t know how far up it would rise, there was nothing in it for them
if they just floated along with this.
‘Yeah, no.’
One of the players clenched their teeth.
This obviously seemed to be linked to an amazing questline.
If he died here then he wouldn’t be able to participate.
He needed to find a safe spot first.
And his eyes naturally fell upon a location.
The entrance which had been clogged up by skills to prevent it from fixing itself.
‘…Not everybody can go in but.’
While they were all glancing at each other, one of the players spoke calmly.
“Since we can’t all go in, let’s divide it up. An equal number of people between
clans. We can just share the rewards from in there afterwards.”
But as they were about to agree to this.
Kiiiiiing.
“…What is that?”
“Isn’t that from the capital? Kirkis.”
In the distance.
A light was flickering thousands of kilometers in the distance.

From the capital of the Empire.
The players frowned as they saw the small but clear rainbow colored light.
“Did the Calicule clan receive any messages? Isn’t your clan leader the owner of a
territory in the Empire?”
One of the clansmen from the Calicule clan stayed silent but it was clear that he
was confused as well from his expression.
<Astania>, the leader of the Calicule clan.
One of the people who had achieved a tremendous amount of merit points and had been
granted the ownership of a special territory right next to the capital of the
Empire.
Their clan leader, Astania, should know something about this.
Since there were rumors saying that he had connections with Tiamet as well.
But they had not received any messages regarding that.
‘What could it be…’
Everybody fell into confusion as they saw the seven colored lights that continued
to flicker while continuously becoming larger and larger.
………………………………..
As the administrative rights were confirmed, all of the red warning letters
disappeared.
Then.
[Administrator number 1011, Access Confirmed.]
[You Are Now Allowed To Access The Mudusella System.]
‘….Mudusella System?’
Hansoo’s eyebrows rose up.
Since Mudusella was the name of somebody he knew.
But he decided to ask other things first.
There was a lot he wanted to ask.
“What is the objective of this ship?”
Large words started to appear upon the panel.
[The ASTRO-17 Ship’s construction had started on the 19th month of year 2199 in
order to reach the nearest planet, TIAMET-1131, and had completed its preparations
on the 21st month of the year 2211.]
“Reason for this objective?”
[To find more space for the expansion of the race.]

Hansoo nodded.
He finally figured out the origins of this thing.
‘Terraforming… Is that what it’s doing?’
A few other questions appeared in his mind after finding out the objective of the
ship, he decided to ask the thing he was the most curious about first.
“Does the race that built you exist upon this planet?”
This was not something the Empire and the Kingdoms, who fought with swords and
built castles out of stones, could build.
Even if the Empire had a lot to hide, this was clearly some super advanced
technology.
So he had thought this ship came from outside.
But if this ship was built in order to leave the planet then the story changes.
There had to be a race who had the technology to build this.
A race which he could not guess the identity of no matter what.
There were three possibilities.
1, They left behind a few hidden ships in various locations and all went to their
goal planet.
2, They existed somewhere on this planet and were hiding from the eyes of others
and were silently observing them.
Or 3…..
‘They could’ve been annihilated.’
Depending on which of the three it was, his plans would be affected in a huge
manner.
It would be good if it was number 1 or 3 but if it was 2 where another race was
silently observing him then he would need to prepare for this variable as well.
Hansoo smiled bitterly.
‘…These worlds are like damn onions.’
He knew that he couldn’t prepare for everything even if he came from the future.
Since this world that God had prepared for them was not something they should
conquer but rather run away from.
A maze-like place where they trembled in fear while passing through.
But as his plans succeeded and the worlds were conquered, these worlds were like
treasure chests as they continuously took out new things to throw at his feet.
In a huge scale.
Hansoo quietly waited for the reply.
It was a good thing in the end.
Since him worrying about something that hid in the shadows meant that his light had
reached and drove away the darkness from the corners of the world.
‘Let’s hear this out. Which of the three it is.’
But sadly, It didn’t fully fulfill Hansoo’s expectations instantly.
Kiiiiiiingg!
Instead of the answer to Hansoo’s question, a different type of information

appeared.
[…Energy wave similar to weapon type ZA-114 detected.]
[Converting all surplus energy into Resonance Shield.]
[ETA : 3.1131 seconds. Prepare for impact.]
Normal people might not have understood these strange words.
But Hansoo realized what was going on in an instant.
‘…They did something.’
Even he could feel the tremendous amount of energy approaching the ship from deep
inside it.
As if they had converted the giant formation of the War Fortress into a cannon.
Chiiiiiiiiing!
All the lights inside the colony started to turn off.
As if they were gathering energy into a specific point.
Crunch! Crunch!
As Hansoo planted his feet onto the floor of the ship in preparation for the
impact.
Booooooom!
A humongous tremor shook the entire ship.
Rumble.
The giant sphere next to him trembled as it started to let a blinding amount of
light.
Soon, after the shock passed by.
The System’s panel showed him the current information.
[Remaining Shield : 85.1%]

[…Calculating situation.]
[In case of continuous bombardment, chance to fall before leaving the atmosphere…
98.1%]
[Flight to outer planets judged impossible in the current situation, beginning

movement towards the closest colony according to emergency protocol.]
[Setting flight path…]
[Flight path confirmed. Moving to the closest shelter.]
Then.
Rummmmmbleee!
G force that would easily cause harm to normal humans started to get applied.
Of course it was nothing to Hansoo.
But he still cursed out.
“Fuck.”
The issue wasn’t the acceleration.
It was the direction the ship was heading towards.
Hansoo realized which way the ship was heading towards and smiled bitterly.
The ship was headed above and past the mountain range.
Past the mountain range that was roaring with mana storms.
At that moment.
[Second impact approaching.]
[Remaining shield 85.3%.]
[Prepare for impact.]
Boooooooom!
The second strike landed on the ship.
Rummmblee!
Within the trembling ship.
Hansoo asked the ship’s system.
“Can we arrive at our destination? We won’t blow up before?”
If it would explode then he needed to get off the ship as soon as possible.
But the system gave a rather positive reply.

[If the weapon attacking us has similar recharge times to Weapon Type ZA-114 then
it is possible]
“The shield can hold on?”
This was the most important part.
But sadly, the system’s reply wasn’t good.
[Currently remaining shield amount is 70.7%.]
[The shield will be destroyed. One extra strike after the destruction of shield is
allowed. Prepare for failed landing.]
“…Failed landing.”
That was fine.
He was confident in surviving even if he fell from the stratosphere.
The issue was the natural conditions storming around the mountain range.
There was a limit he could withstand with the symbol.
From what he knew, even stronger mana storms appeared starting from the mountain
range.
If the shield protecting this ship disappears then he would need to withstand the
storm with his bare body.
‘…I don’t have time for all this.’
Hansoo looked towards the system’s panel.
There was a lot he wanted to ask the thing in front of him.
But he had to prepare for the harsh conditions beyond the mountain range.
Boooooom!
As he felt the trembles from the third strike.
Hansoo quickly headed out from the engine room.
To the room where thousands of spirits were.
And the spirits were still letting out their brilliant lights inside their glass
orbs.
He needed to choose one out of the thousands.
But there wasn’t really a need for him to choose.
The symbol had been pulling him for a long time.
Hansoo walked past the glass orbs.
Towards the location that the symbol was pointing towards.

And soon.
Kiiiiiing!
Hansoo stood in front of a peculiar looking glass orb that was significantly larger
than the others.
‘Strange. What’s in it?’
It was different from any spirit he had seen before.
It didn’t have the red glow of a flame spirit, the dark glow of a dark spirit or
even the bright blue light of a ice spirit.
‘Well. I’ll find out after I get it.’
Boooom!
Another strike landed on the ship as the ship accelerated further.
Hansoo decided to stay on the ship until the end.
Since the weapon could aim at him instead of this giant ship if he got off.
It was better to get across the mountain range and disappear from view.
Hansoo raised his hand towards the mysterious glass orb that had numerous dozens of
colors intermingled with each other.
Then.
Whooooosh!
And Hansoo felt the conscious of something from the flask entering his head.
It didn’t really feel good but he knew.
That he would need to get friendlier with this from now on.
He had gained a powerful ally.
Oooooong.
Hansoo’s eyes slowly closed as he felt the foreign consciousness entering his mind.
Then.
As if the ship was preparing for an emergency landing, countless screens that
showed the current situation outside the ship appeared in various locations inside
the ship.
And everything outside the ship was being shown.
Including the beam of light heading towards the ship.
As well as the mountain range in front of the ship.
Though it felt like he had climbed at least 20 km above, they were still a bit away
from the top of the mountain range.
But soon.
Whooosh!
The scenery past the mountain range appeared on the screens.
Clouds, blizzards and mists.
The thing Tiamet wanted to keep hidden from the world.
And the closing eyes of Hansoo got focused onto the screen.
‘This is what’s beyond the mountain range…’
But even before Hansoo could check the scene clearly.
Somebody spoke to Hansoo.
From inside him.
<What are you? You aren’t even from the original race so how did you contact me?>
Hansoo’s consciousness got sucked inside as his body fell to the ground.
Chapter 276
Kain made a shocked expression as he looked at the object falling in the distance.
“Sir Tiamet… What is that?”
The mages of the Magic Brigade were naturally scholars at heart.
They were able to prepare for things with their extensive knowledge and they always
strived for more knowledge.
But he had never even heard of something like that.
How could a giant metal object fly around in the skies?
And it withstood several strikes from the Destruction Cannon that could easily
smash apart a city with a single strike.
Though it finally fell, it still succeeded in flying past the mountain range.
Kain looked at Tiamet in search for an answer but Tiamet just walked forward and
pulled out the Rangkom’s Stake that was inserted in a hole at the base of the giant
metal tower that was the Destruction Cannon.
Rummmble!
The bright light surrounding the giant metal tower disappeared as the stake was
removed and it started to shut down.
As the medium that transmitted the energy was taken out, the Destruction Cannon was
naturally shutting down.
Oooong.
‘…Is he shutting down the cannon?’
Though they couldn’t attack that hunk of metal anymore, the original reason why
they had started up the Destruction Cannon was for the Ains.
And using the cannon was impossible without Rangkom’s Stake.
Tiamet suddenly spoke to Kain who was gazing at the giant metal tower that was
cooling down.
“Take care of this place. Do everything I’ve told you as well.”
Though a lot of context was missing, it was clear what Tiamet was saying.
He was saying that he was going to go somewhere.
Kain was in a even bigger shock.
“Where are you going? If you leave the White Dragon Arena then…”
But before Kain could even finish his words.
“Don’t worry. It won’t be long.”
‘I should’ve set out from the beginning.’
Tiamet sighed.
He was afraid of acting because of the thousand-year peace they had.
But he really needed to act now.
He could not sit idle and watch that bastard do as he pleased.
Though Kain was looking at him with worry, if everything went according to his plan
then he would be able to come back.
‘Hmm. Before I go…’
Tiamet flew into the air and started to fly towards a direction.
Not towards the North but rather in the opposite direction.
And Kain frowned as he saw this.
‘He’s going there again. Damn… For how many years… How many times for that girl…’
Kain’s expression was filled with worry and and disgust as he looked at Tiamet who
was disappearing into the distance.
………………………
In a bright white space.
Some rainbow-colored object was floating in front of Hansoo.
It looked humanoid but it was clear that it wasn’t a human being.
The being looked at Hansoo whom it had dragged into his subconscious and spoke.
<Not even the original race… Hmm.>
The being that was staring at Hansoo, the spirit, saw his chest and then smiled
with what seemed to be its mouth.
<Oh! You have the access code. No wonder then. Anyways, what are you. I’ve never
seen a race like you. Did you finally meet aliens? Hahaha!>
Hansoo mumbled inwardly as he stared back at the Spirit who was looking at him in
curiosity.
‘It figured that out instantly huh.’
Though he looked similar to the players and the original inhabitants, he was still
from another dimension.
And the spirit had seen through this at a glance.
The spirit looked around at Hansoo and then continued to speak.
<But why did you come? Are you here to finally release us?>
Then.
Crackle.
Hansoo’s skin started to freeze up.
As Hansoo frowned while looking at his freezing skin.
The spirit looked at Hansoo with an amused expression.
<Some extra service so you can see what’s going on outside.>
“How mindful.”
His body freezing meant that the ship’s shields had been broken and that it had
started to enter the harsh areas beyond the mountain range.
Though the spirit’s symbol, his mana and his body were holding on for now, he would
eventually freeze to death at this rate.
Hansoo started to explain the reasons for his venture here while staring at his
freezing body.
Since he needed to get this spirit’s power to protect himself.
But even before he could speak.

The spirit spoke.
<But if you are going to ask to lend you some strength… Or beg like that then I’ll
deny it. >
“…”

“…You clearly said with your own mouth before though. That I’m not the same type of
humans from before.”
But the spirit merely scoffed at him.
<You guys still look the same. What do you think I’d feel like when you look just
like the ones I despise?>
‘…There is some logic behind these stupid words. Ugh, I heard the dark spirit had a
bad temper but this thing is even worse.’
He remembered Jang Oh saying how much he had suffered when trying to tame his own
spirit.
‘Should I have picked a tree spirit… Or something more docile?’
This thing clearly looked stronger than a tree spirit.
And its temper was no joke as well.
Hansoo frowned at his freezing body for a bit but then decided to try once more.
Since he would need to be on friendly terms with it to borrow its strength anyway.
“It seems you don’t want to leave despite having been trapped here for a thousand
years. Isn’t it time for you to finally leave?”
That was clearly the reason why it had hated the humans.
The ones who had thrown it in here.
If they shared the same body then it would get a chance to see the world as well.
The spirit smiled in an evil manner at those words.
<Well I could just take over your body. Kekeke.>
Hansoo then spoke as if something like that was nothing.
“…Then just say that in the first place.”
<What?>
The moment the spirit spoke back.
Hansoo smashed out with his spear.
Towards the spirit in front of him.

Boooooom!
“Wasting my time and all.”
<Fucking bastard! At least warn me!>
Hansoo and the seven colored object clashed.
And soon.
Rumble!
Booom!
The white space started to fill up with numerous different colors.
……………………………………
A special district situated next to the Empire.
A girl was frowning within a well-decorated house.
“What? They all died?”
The woman shook her head while looking at the screen in mid air.
‘What the hell is that spaceship… And the cannon.’
The woman looked outside her window towards the capital and made a confused
expression.
She had lived here for a long time and had been to many places but never had she
heard about something like that being hidden there.
The Player, Astania, frowned as she looked at the corner of the Empire where smoke
was rising from.
‘These bloody NPCs have too many secrets. They never give a clear-cut answer
either.’
The Clan leader of the Kaligul clan, one of the 15 great clans.
As well as the lord of the special district of the Empire.
Though it was an amazing title that every player was in envy of, it was of no help
in a situation like this where it only brought her stress.
As Astania was frowning at what happened in the capital.
Whooosh.
Something appeared in front of her who was looking out into the distance.
“Waa!”
Astania was even more shocked after seeing who it was.
Somebody who should not be here had appeared.

“…Why are you here?”
Astania was shocked because it was Tiamet who had appeared.
She had gone from time to time because she had been invited for tea.
But it was always at the White Dragon Arena.
This was the first time Tiamet had come out from the White Dragon Arena according
to what Astania knew.
And Tiamet pondered for a bit.
As to why he had come here.
He could see Astania whenever he wanted since she was close to the capital.
Since he could just invite her after this all ended.
He just needed to deal with some brat.
‘…Is that really all it is?’
Tiamet chuckled and threw something at Astania and then left.
“I’ll see you after I come back”
“…What?”
Astania made a confused expression after catching what Tiamet had thrown at her.
‘Bouquet?’
As if he had done what he needed to do after handing over the bouquet, he jumped
down from the window.
Which was located at an extremely high spot.
But before he landed.
Whooosh.
Tiamet lightly landed.
Lightly.
But the result was not light at all.
Boooom!
The surrounding space broke apart as it got suppressed below where he had stepped.
And the ground started to gather below Tiamet’s foot.
As so much space got compressed below his feet to the point of it almost looking
black.
Tiamet stepped once more.

Then.
Boooom!
The space exploded with a huge noise and Tiamet’s body flew off along with a
shockwave.
Not towards the North but eastwards.
‘Annoying me this much… I should prepare a gift for you.’
Tiamet quickly disappeared into the distance, shrouded by the distorted space.
Rumble.
And Astania was dumbfounded as she looked back and forth between where Tiamet had
disappeared towards and at the bouquet.
‘Wait, that’s towards the War Fortress… Anyways, how did he know I liked this?’
Astania made a confused expression as she looked at the bouquet in her hands.
………………………………
A person looked towards the players and the residents of the kingdom gathered in
Korin Kingdom and sighed.
“Ugh…So boring. When the hell is this Hansoo coming anyway?”
The adventurers would’ve flown into rage if they heard what Karhal was saying.
Since this place was not a place where they could drop their guard even for a
second.
The War Fortress that was being targeted by the players was being protected by the
formation, the players were steadily receiving symbols from the Ains while the Ains
themselves were recovering in the Spirit Lands.
The most peace they had in awhile.
‘Well. Even if they do charge in here, it wouldn’t matter.’
While Karhal was yawning.
Rumble.
Ruuumblee.
Some thunderous rumbles could be heard across the distance.
Well, the noise itself wasn’t important.
Karhal was shocked at the aura that was shaking the atmosphere itself that was
charging towards where he was and jumped up from his seat to peer at the horizon.
And something appeared in his sight.
Something that was even breaking apart the space itself to approach the War
Fortress.
But even before he could react.
Boooooom!
A huge explosive sound rang throughout the entire War Fortress.
Then.
‘Look at this.’
Crack!
Tiamet smashed down at the protective layer around the War Fortress and frowned
while looking through the translucent barrier.
Chapter 277
Boooooom!
A single strike.
The greenish barrier surrounding the War Fortress cracked from a single strike.
And Karhal grounded his teeth as he looked at the protection of the Golden Dragon
Formation that was breaking apart like a glass bead that had been dropped.
‘Fuck… So that’s Tiamet huh. Isn’t he just a fucking monster?’
This barrier was nothing like what the vice captain of the Magic Brigade, Eloa, had
made before.
It wasn’t created with just a fraction of the mana but rather everything the
formation had.
The barrier that had even withstood the Great General Cykrus cracked from a single
strike.
Boooooooom!
The formation shone crazily as it tried to fix the cracks in the barrier but Tiamet
was already raising his hand for the next strike.
And as he smashed down with the stake once more.
Boooooom!
The barrier that had been barely holding on finally broke apart.
“Uh…”
“What the…”
With a mere two strikes, the formation’s barrier had been broken.
The other adventurers who had prepared their weapons after hearing Karhal’s call
were now just staring at this scene in the distance in a daze.
A fight was only possible if they were at a similar level.
Though thousands of people had gathered and there were hundreds of thousands more
coming, nobody had the confidence of beating the man who had broken the barrier
with just two strikes even if they all charged in at the same time.
And one man sighed in relief.
“Damn… Thank god I ran away. Anyway… It’s safe here right?”
The inner parts of the Spirit Lands.
A person stared at the War Fortress in the distance as he mumbled.
…………………………………………….
Rummmmblee.
In the inner parts of the War Fortress.
As the translucent bronze blue barrier disappeared, Tiamet was finally able to see
what was going on clearly.
Tiamet chuckled.
‘These rats…’
The War Fortress had long been surrounded.
Nobody could escape.
Well, a few might escape in secret but the rest should be trapped.
But Tiamet realized how the people inside had escaped after seeing the inner parts
of this place.
‘A hole connected to the maze.’
Though there was a bit of distance from the Spirit Land and from the maze, if
hundreds of thousands of people started digging at the same time, it wouldn’t take
that long.
And it seemed nobody realized what they were doing because they were so focused on
the Ains and the Spirit Lands.
Tiamet started to smile as he looked at the empty War Fortress.
‘You think you’ll be fine if you hide there?’
Of course the Spirit Land itself would give put him under pressure.
Since he couldn’t use the Ain’s blessings or the protection elixirs.
‘I was originally only going to take a few but, I’ve changed my mind.’
Half.
He was going to reduce their numbers by half.
Well he could just ignore them.
But if he left like this then they would believe that their tactics had worked.
And he couldn’t let anyone see this.
It would be a warning to them.
Booooooom!
As a giant energy storm started appearing around Tiamet.
“Tiamet. Shouldn’t your personality have calmed down a bit more after a thousand
years? I really hope that girl remembers this part of you.”
“…Mudusella.”
Seer.
The one who saw the future.
She, who could see the future, saw the world in a different manner than those who
only saw the present so she also thought in a different manner.
Her objectives were different and so were her actions.
Nothing connected properly or made sense.
Just like now.
For her to have appeared in front of him like this.
‘This damned bitch… What’s her plan?’
Tiamet frowned at Mudusella who had appeared in front of his eyes.
…………………………….
Crackle.
Hansoo checked his frozen body after having come out of his subconscious and then
he clicked his teeth.
‘That was close.’
The Dragon Essence Blade and the silver liquid from the Body Enhancement Surgery
tried to resist the storm of mana that was freezing his body but it was nowhere
enough.
While he had been laying on the ground, over half of his body had been destroyed.
And his entire body was frozen inside a block of ice.
Every part of his nerves made him feel like he was inside a pool of water.
‘I can’t really see the outside world very well.’
Hansoo gazed at the block of ice and then started to wake up something that had
been sleeping inside his consciousness.
Then.
A voice filled with rage rang throughout his head.
<Fuck. That old fogey of an owner goes missing! How did I get mixed around with a
kid like this!>
<Shut up and hurry.>
The spirit was enraged even more at Hansoo’s commands but the water had already
been spilt.
The defeated soul could not deny the orders of a soul at a higher station.
Since they, the artifical souls, had been designed like this.
<Damn…>
Kiiiiiiing!
The symbol in the center of Hansoo’s chest started to shine.
Then.
Whoooosh.
Hansoo’s entire body started to let out a seven-colored light while melting the ice
surrounding his body at a rapid pace.
Soon.
Booom!
Hansoo smashed apart the entire block of ice and stepped out as the seven colored
lights pushed back the storm of mana.
And as the mana storm that was damaging his body got pushed back, the silver
liquids and the Dragon Essence Blade started to quickly heal his body.
Though he was still standing in the center of an ice storm, he could not feel any
of its coldness.
It felt like he was alone in another world.
‘Nice.’
Hansoo smiled as he walked through the storm and headed back into the ship’s inner
parts.
The first thing he wanted to check was the status of the system.
If it was still fine then he would be able to use the ship to move faster and even
gain some more information.
This was a mysterious world to him.
Of course the more information he had, the better he would be able to make plans.
‘Let’s see.’
Hansoo walked back into the engine room and then gazed at the frozen engine and the
system panels.
The engine had long been overloaded from the earlier events.
Ooooong.
There was a faint light inside the engine as if it was recovering slowly but the
system panel had no thoughts of turning on.
‘Ugh… Gathering intel is impossible.’
Hansoo asked the existence in his head in case.
Since the spirit should know much more than him.
<Anything you know?>
And an aggressive reply came back.
<Fuck off. Why should I tell you?>
It needed to lend Hansoo strength because he had lost but there was no need for him
to reply.
‘Tsk. As I expected, since there’s nothing to gain here… Let’s leave’
He had thoughts of waiting till it recovered but soon shook his head.
He didn’t know how long it would take.
And there was something else that was bothering him.
‘Tiamet.’
Tiamet, who had tried so hard to prevent him from coming here, wouldn’t sit still.
He would do everything he could to suppress him.
He needed to prepare himself.
And more than anything else.
The scene he had seen through the system’s panel momentarily bothered him.
‘I need to check this all out.’
Hansoo dashed out from the engine room.

Whoosh.
And after coming out from the structure, he could see that the situation was even
worse then he had thought.
There was a giant hole on the side of the ship that had plummeted into the ground.
The ice storm rushed in through the giant hole and thanks to this the entire colony
inside had been frozen.
The lake, trees as well as the giant structure where the spirits were at.
Ooooong!
‘Well, at least the outer wall seems to be recovering a bit.’
Hansoo gazed at the outer wall for a bit and then quickly rushed out.
Whooosh!
The moment he came outside, the storm became even harsher.
As if it was telling him to stay hidden inside the ship.
But the spirit’s light coming out from Hansoo’s body did a perfect job of
protecting him.
Though he had been freed from the threat of the storm, Hansoo’s expression turned
even darker.
‘…As I thought. This is coming from a single location.’
He had been able to check the storm out much more clearly.
Though it seemed like it was raging from all around, he could clearly feel it.
That this giant ice storm was originating from a single location.
That something was creating this storm.
If it was natural, it wouldn’t come out from a single point.
And soon Hansoo’s eyes moved towards a location.
Towards the location the storm was coming from.
Then something came into his view.
A tower.
It wasn’t large.
But tall.
Too tall.
It was so tall that even he, who was extremely far away, could still see it.
Hansoo knew.
That if that mountain range, which was over 20km tall, didn’t exist then everybody
would know about this tower.
It was that tall while also shining as well as being something that shocked the
people who looked at it.
A mysterious tower over a dozen kilometers tall.
As he focused his eyesight, he could see the outer wall that was made of steel and
various alloys.
Though it was covered in ice and frost, they couldn’t cover up the traces of
civilizations.
Hansoo then looked to the lower parts of the tower.
Since what he was looking at wasn’t the tower.
But much below it.
And Hansoo realized what he had seen through the panel was not a dream.
“A city…”
A forest of buildings spread out below the giant tower all the way up to the base
of the mountain range.
There was no way to hide a giant forest of trees that were over a kilometer high
despite the raging ice storm.
Hansoo watched the metal forest and thought to himself.
He had assumed three things before.
They left.
Were watching.
Or had perished.
Of course the only thing he was clear of was the frozen city and those three
possibilities still existed.
But as soon as he saw the city, he had a strong feeling about something.
About what happened to them.
“They perished huh.”
Hansoo mumbled as he watched the frozen city.
Hansoo gazed at the city that had completely been frozen.
He also realized what the strange sensation he had been feeling up until now was.
‘…Similar.’
It was strange.
But not quite alien.
The scene in front of him was still within his understanding.
It would be like this in about a century back on earth.
Hansoo decided his destination as he stared at the forest of buildings.
‘To the tower.’
The spirit, who seemed to know something, had no thoughts of cooperating and he
needed to figure out a way to deal with Tiamet but he didn’t know where Mudusella
was so he would need to figure everything out on his own.
Hansoo quickly moved towards the giant tower in the center of the giant city.
Chapter 278
Rumble.
A humanoid being was quickly moving north within the Spirit Land.
Every time this existence that a human’s appearance but was clearly inhuman
stepped, the lands collapsed and the space broke.
Tiamet looked at the status of his body while quickly flying north towards the
mountain range that had started to appear on the horizon.
‘….Annoying.’
Tiamet frowned as he felt the mana storms that were slowly gnawing away at his
body.
He couldn’t receive the protection of the spirits.
Though he was being protected by the vast amount of mana he had, the mana storm was
slowly eating away at his body.
And it would become worse if he reached the lands beyond the mountain range.
Tiamet grinded his teeth and clenched his grip on the stake.
‘The hell am I doing for a single rat.’
But he had to go over.

Before that rat screwed things over.
<Tiamet. Haven’t you lived a bit too long? You will perish at his hands.>
‘Nonsense.’
Though his stamina was being gnawed away from the mana storm, the gap between him
and that rat was still gargantuan.
Rumble!
Tiamet shook off Mudusella’s prophecy from his head and increased his speed even
more.
To go over the mountain range had he had already reached.
Then.
Boooom!
A white human being started to fly up next to the almost vertical surface of the
mountain range.
Rummble!
A giant avalanche occurred.
…………………………………………………
Rumble.
Hansoo, who was shrouded in a seven-colored light, continued to push his way
through the storm.
Through the frozen city.
‘There is no trace of life…’
Though he was prepared for the worse, there was nothing that caught his attention.
The giant buildings which seemed like they housed residents in the past were all
devoid of any signs of life and all kinds of means of transportation were just laid
out on the side of the roads.
But one never knew, anything could pop out from the shadows.
Hansoo quickly proceeded towards the giant tower while being on alert.
And in his head, constant nagging could be heard.
<Damned bastard. You really need to be thankful to me. Without me, you’d long been
frozen dead.>
The spirit’s words were indeed true.
The storm was getting stronger the closer he got to the tower.
Without the spirit, he’d long have frozen solid and died.
But Hansoo ignored the spirit’s words as he continued forward.
Since this spirit had tried to take over his body by force.
At that moment.
Hansoo saw something strange.
‘…What the.’
There was a strange space looking like a shop on the 1st floor of the building he
was walking past.
There were tens of strange boxes neatly packed on top of each other inside it.
Though there still wasn’t any signs of life, Hansoo was intrigued and was about to
enter.
But then.
Rumble.
A faint noise entered Hansoo’s alert ears.
Very faint.
Hansoo turned around towards the origin of the noise.
The noise was coming from the giant mountain range behind the fallen shipwreck.
And there was a huge avalanche coming down from the top of the mountain range.
Something like this shouldn’t happen for no reason.
‘…I thought he’d be working on traps and hostages, I never knew he’d come in
person.’
Hansoo frowned as he thought of the person who was causing a natural disaster while
approaching him.
Tiamet would see the fallen ship after going across the mountain range and would
eventually find him.
They would need to fight.
Hansoo started to quickly calculate in his mind.
‘Do I have a chance?’
Though he had gained a spirit, he had never even dreamt of beating Tiamet in a
battle.
Since that thing was a monstrosity in itself.
If they fought fairly then he would get shredded apart in mere few seconds.
‘But… That’s only if he’s in perfect condition.’
Tiamet had personally come.

For him to break the chains of the White Dragon Arena to move out, it stressed how
urgent this entire thing was.
‘But he’s still a bit slow.’
Hansoo could tell Tiamet’s current speed due to the faint vibrations in the air.
If Tiamet was coming over with his original strength, he should’ve gone past the
mountain range a long time ago.
But the fact that he was still climbing meant that he was being affected by this
mana storm.
And it would only become worse after he climbed over.
‘Worst case, I’ll fight him but…In a place where I hold the most advantage.’
Hansoo quickly started to move out towards the origin of the mana storm, the tower.
Even though Tiamet’s condition wasn’t top notch, there was still a huge difference
between them.
It was best to avoid a fight but at this rate, he would need to approach the tower
no matter what.
‘Fucking hell.’
Hansoo smiled bitterly as he sensed the aura of Tiamet slowly climbing the mountain
range.
His original plan was not this.
Since he never even thought that Tiamet would leave the White Dragon Arena to fight
him.
There was only one plan in the beginning.
<Use the Spirit Land as a safe zone to increase our strength and then go over to
the next zone.>
Spirit Land.
A land of death where one would not be able to survive without the Protection
Elixirs.
But there was another method to survive.
<Ain’s Blessing>
Their symbol which allowed them to somewhat hold the spirits.
The Protection Elixirs were just a byproduct of squeezing the Ains dry.
Once the Ains got inside the Spirit Land then the flow of Protection Elixirs would
dry out which meant that the players outside would not be able to enter.
No matter how many there were, it was impossible to enter without the Protection
Elixirs.
At that point they could just slowly gather their strength inside the Spirit Land
and then move on over to the next zone.
Ally with the Ains to ensure safety, achieve the Spirit’s strength through the
symbol and then climb up.
This is what he and his friends, the final members of humanity, had planned
regarding the Green Zone.
But for a monster inside the White Dragon Arena, who shouldn’t have moved for
anything, to come out in person.
<You will see enemies you have never seen before. The lion isn’t interested in an
ant but is indeed interested in a buffalo>.
Hansoo thought back to the words of Rahiman, one of his comrades, and laughed
bitterly.
‘…I knew I’d suffer after coming back to the past but for it to be this much.’
Hansoo thought to himself as he proceeded towards the tower.
There was a discussion he had with his friends.
Regarding what they would do if they returned to the past.
Of course rushing ahead of everybody was a sure thing.
The reason why they had been able to survive until the end was because they had
that much potential and skill.
Hansoo remembered the excited faces of everyone as they talked about what they’d
do.
Someone said they would establish a harem by gathering every beauty with their
strength, another said they would help the weak with the strength.
Some said they would kill everyone who got in their way and another said that they
would get stronger than anybody had ever been.
‘I…’
At that moment.
Hansoo stopped.
‘What was my plan?…’
As long as he was a human being, he had his own desires.
It would only be normal if he had something he wanted to do after coming back to

the past.
Since this world was not a world where one could have no regrets and coming back to
the past meant that he could fix all of them.
Creating an army by gathering humanity and rescuing his friends who were waiting
above?
It was good enough to be a reason but it wasn’t quite enough.
‘…There was something I wanted to do.’
It was clear he also had something he wanted to do.
Since his expression was very serious back then.
But he couldn’t pinpoint what it was.
As he tried to think about it, his head started to ache.
And the noise Tiamet was making was becoming louder.
“Hooo.”
Hansoo breathed out.
‘This isn’t the main priority right now.’
He needed to survive the fight first.
A single piece of missing memory wouldn’t impact him in the fight.
The most important thing was that he was doing well.
If the memory was an important one then he would eventually remember it.
Hansoo started to run even faster towards the tall tower in the distance.
<What the hell is this kid…>
The spirit who had been sitting in the corner of Hansoo’s mind mumbled quietly.
…………………………………
Rumble.
The apex of the mountain range exploded.
Then.
Tiamet stood on the top of the tremendously tall mountain range and looked down.
He never thought that he’d come back here.
Tiamet grasped Rangkom’s Stake as he looked down at the now frozen city below his
feet.
‘I cannot let the immortals know about this place…’
Tiamet started to quickly search for Hansoo’s traces.
The city was huge and even Tiamet couldn’t sense every part of it but it wouldn’t
be hard.
‘There.’
Tiamet looked towards the fallen shipwreck below.
The hope of the humans to reach space.
Though it had lost its meaning now, it didn’t feel good to see it after having
destroyed it by his own hands.
A tremendous amount of energy started to gather around Tiamet’s hands as he looked

at the ship that was slowly repairing its outer walls.
‘No aura of life. But still, just in case…’
Boooooooom!
The moment Tiamet raised Rangkom’s Stake and aimed at the ship.
A very faint shockwave was heard by Tiamet.
And Tiamet’s eyes quickly focused on the origin of the sound.
‘Found it.’
Tiamet smiled in a cold manner as he watched the small being who was madly running
towards the tower.
He was almost at the tower.
But not quite there yet.
‘The ship…’
Crackle
Tiamet looked back and forth between his freezing body and the ship and then
frowned.
Though he would be able to destroy the ship and catch the boy at the same time if
he were at his peak condition, it was a bit too much for him now.
‘The rat first.’
Then.
Tiamet absorbed back he energy that was gathering on the stake and redirected it to
his feet.
Booooooooom!
Tiamet blew apart the top of the mountain range as he flew up into the air.
‘That’s as far as you go.’
Tiamet disappeared.
Rummble.
The avalanche slowly proceeded its way down towards the ship.
Chapter 279
‘Fuck. The pain…’
Hansoo grasped his head while charging towards the tower.
His previous attempt trying to remember the past had given him a headache and it
was becoming worse by the second.
Well, it wasn’t really pain to be exact.
It was something screaming out from inside him.
To remember.
But he couldn’t, as if that part of his brain was damaged.
The spirit inside him pondered for a long moment and then spoke out suddenly.
<Hey. Are you perhaps…>
“Mm?”
As Hansoo answered the spirit’s words.
Rumble.
Sounds of explosions were heard behind him.
Sounds of space collapsing.
Hansoo released the hand that was grasping his head and then prepared himself.
‘It’s coming.’
Rummmblee.
Something was charging towards the tower with a destructive might.
<Woah!>
The moment the spirit felt that aura and exclaimed out.
Swooosh!
A white line charged towards Hansoo.

And Hansoo’s body prepared for the attack.
The Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement protected and enhanced his body.
He even forcefully used the Racial Metamorphosis, which was still cooling down, and
covered his entire body with scales.
Three dragons instantly flew out from his heart and gathered on the tip of his
spear.
Then, he thrusted with his spear.
Boooooom!
A tremendous shockwave resonated out through the entire vicinity.
‘Ugh!’
Though he had blocked it, he hadn’t done it perfectly.
If he hadn’t used the Racial Metamorphosis then he would’ve been pushed back
hundreds of meters underground.
The white line smashed through the Nine Dragons Spear and charged forward.
Crack. Crack.
The land beneath his feet broke apart and sank down.
His muscles were working as best as they could to prevent his arms from breaking.
His heart and the mana jade crazily pumped out blood and mana in order to reinforce
his body as much as possible.
Chiiiiik!
The leftover energy from the collision heated up his entire body.
But even before Hansoo could completely deal with the collision.
Whoosh!
Something flew out through the blizzard and smashed down, a white stake.
A weapon that seemed it would not stand for even a second against the golden Forked
Lightning.
But the moment they clashed.
Boooooom!
The Forked Lightning was deflected upwards as Hansoo’s body made more cracking
sounds and flew back.
And the white line continuously attacked Hansoo.
Boom!
Boooom!
Gold and silver lights collided and created numerous shockwaves that destroyed
their surroundings.
Hansoo clenched his teeth while receiving these attacks.
His assumptions were mostly correct.
But not perfect.
‘He’s beyond my imaginations.’
His opponent had become extremely weak but not entirely from the mana storm.
Since it would be impossible for Hansoo to be able to remain standing otherwise.
But he easily figured out the reason.
‘It’s probably related to him being trapped inside the White Dragon Arena.’
The reason why Tiamet hated coming out from that place.
There must be something that was gnawing away at his strength alongside the mana
storm.
But he was still this strong.
To the point of being able to push back Hansoo with ease.
Whooosh!
The red powder exploded out from Hansoo’s body and aimed for Tiamet’s body.
Mana wasn’t of importance right now.
He needed to use every skill he could.
The Demonic Dragon’s Reinforcement’s dark golden light covered his entire body as
the three dragons on the tip of his spear had increased to five.
Boom! Booom!
But the white light surrounding Tiamet’s body was holding on against all of
Hansoo’s attacks.
And Hansoo clenched his spear as he looked at his opponent.
‘…Fucking hell.’
His opponent was crazy strong.
‘This… He would survive in the Abyss.’
Though he would be the weakest in the Abyss, for him to become this strong while
the dimensions were locked was crazy.
And the more he fought the stronger his headache became.
‘My god. When did my speciality become bad luck?’

As Hansoo chuckled at the multiple unfavorable situations he was in.
“…?”
Hansoo made a confused expression at his opponent who had stopped attacking him.
‘Why did he stop?’
As Hansoo looked towards Tiamet who was looking back at him from the distance.
Tiamet was making an expression of disbelief while looking at Hansoo.
Well, towards the three kinds of auras surrounding Hansoo’s body.
“What the hell are you?”
He had felt it in the past.
But he had ignored it since it was impossible.
And mostly because he couldn’t tell the identity of the one who had attacked
through the dimensional wall.
But it was different as he clashed against it right in front of his eyes.
“Where did you gain that?”
Tiamet kept his expression of disbelief as he attacked once more.
Tiamet’s white line rushed towards Hansoo.
Booooom!
“One person cannot have multiple skills of Anihilation.”
Tiamet mumbled as he looked at the three types of energy that had come out to stop
his own attack.
The red clouds.
It in itself represented annihilation.
If a stronger person used it then destroying an entire world would be a joke.
The dragons on the tip of his spears.
The same for this.
Anybody who gained this could become an invincible being who can control the entire
world.
It could easily rip apart the heavens and destroy the earth.
As well as the strange dark golden energy surrounding his body.
Though he didn’t know which race it was mimicking, it should not be a simple one.
If his own race had tried to use their technology to take over the planet, then the
race that energy was mimicking could easily control the entire planet with just
their strength and even soar into space.
Every one of these were seeds created by ascendants.
This was why Tiamet couldn’t believe Hansoo’s status.
Skills of Annihilation.
It was skills that only those who have been born into transcendence, like himself,
could gain after proving themselves.
And he himself was a bit away from gaining one as well.
There was one condition to gain it.
Fight until you get annihilated.
Or destroy the entire world and swallow it whole.
This was why they were called Skills of Annihilation.
A tremendous amount of strength that one could only gain after overcoming various
trials both internally and externally.
Though the ones he had were mere seeds, their potential were immense.
A seed of something whose roots can cover the entire world and whose leaves and
branches could shoulder the heavens.
But for him to have three.
There was a thing called a limit.
To raise three in a pot where even one seed didn’t have enough room…
The pot will explode.
“You. Sooner or later you will destroy yourself. Or you are already being
destroyed.”
Tiamet looked into Hansoo’s eyes and mumbled.
…………………………..
Clank.
Clang.
In the vast lands of the Spirit Lands.
In the center of the flaming land which prevented the players from coming in,
hundreds of thousands people held onto their weapons while glaring at one side of
the Spirit Land.
“Fuck… Why are you doing this suddenly”
Enbi Arin gritted her teeth as she looked at the beings in front of her.
The Ains.
The Ains who had absorbed the energy from the Spirit Lands weren’t lingering pieces
of shadows anymore.
The Ains, who were now flaming or covered in arcs of lightning, had become
unimaginably more powerful than before.
Though there were only a few thousand of them, each of them were radiating auras
which were more powerful than that of Arthus Krancheska himself.
Cold sweat dripped in the backs of the adventurers.
‘Fuck… This is why the people of the Kingdoms didn’t like to go inside the Spirit
Land.’
They should be happy that their allies, the Ains, had become stronger.
Since having a powerful ally was always welcome.
But the story changed.
The prophet standing in the front of the Ains, Mudusella, ignored Enbi Arin as she
continued to speak.
And Karhal exploded out.
“Fuck! What do you mean! You just sent that Tiamet guy by himself freely and now
you’re saying we can’t go help!? That powerful bastard is just crawling into his
own grave!”
There was a reason why this had all occurred.
Right after Mudusella spoke to Tiamet.
Tiamet left and headed towards Hansoo.
And Mudusella returned afterwards just to suppress them with the Ains.
Of course a fight happened.
Since Mudusella was the leader of the Ains and wanted to avoid a fight against a
monster like Tiamet.
But the story was different.
The Ains held a favorable position beyond the mountain range and Tiamet was in a
very unfavorable position.
Though they could not go over before they receive their spirits but it was the
perfect chance for the Ains.
But instead Mudusella didn’t have any thoughts of moving out and even suppressed
them from acting out.
No matter how powerful Hansoo was and no matter how much of an unfavorable position
Tiamet was in, nobody could imagine Hansoo actually winning the fight.
Since they saw Tiamet personally breaking apart the barrier created by the giant
formation with just two strikes.
Various thoughts spun around the adventurer’s heads.
Even more so since they saw Mudusella and Tiamet speaking with each other.
‘Fuck… What is she thinking?’
“If you aren’t going to move out then move! At least let us go and help!”
Enbi Arin couldn’t hold in back anymore against the silent Mudusella and exploded
out.
It wasn’t just for Hansoo.
The adventurers were feeling uneasy after witnessing Tiamet’s powers.
If that guy rushed into the Spirit Land then they would get annihilated.
And that man had walked into the most dangerous location possible for himself.
A perfect chance.
If they couldn’t kill the most powerful enemy they had in his weakest state, it
would only arouse their unease further.
At that moment Mudusella quietly responded.
“Patience.”
“What?”
“Have some patience. It’s a very important phase.”
‘It’s not time for some weaklings like you to butt in.’
Mudusella looked towards the mountain range expressionlessly.
Chapter 280
Reincarnator – Chapter 280 : Egg (1)
Rumble.
The shockwaves from the battle near the tower rang throughout the vicinity.
Even to the fallen ship in the distance.
Squirm.
And surprisingly, the ship had fixed the giant hole created from the strike it had
received.
Since this place was filled with the spirit’s energy.
The mana storm was dangerous to humans but it was an excellent energy supply to the
spirits which were the main source of energy for the ship.
Oooooong!
The moment the ship finished fixing its outer wall.
Kiiiiing!
Faint blue light appeared outside the ship and started to protect it.
The ship had restarted its shields after having restored itself completely.
Then.
Wooosh!
The coldness inside the ship disappeared quickly as the frozen colony returned to
its original strength thanks to the spirits’ energy.
The frozen lake melted as the trees sprouted new leaves.
A miraculous scene from just the simple supply of energy.
And the near-death colony was once again filled with life.
But that was it.
Ooooooong.
As the ship fixed itself, it had gone silent again as if it had done all it needed
to.
Then.
A ray of golden light appeared in the corner of the quiet ship.
“Keheuk! Haa.. Haa!”
A few players breathed out heavily as they revived on the spot.
One even checked his own inventory and then sighed out in relief.
“Phew… I thought I died with with the Stone of Immortality. How lucky.”
They had rushed inside after seeing a hole had appeared from the strike but that
was it.
The ice storm rushed into every corner of the ship.
They tried to hold on even by using master level skills but they could not hold on
for long.
They died the moment their skills ended and had thought that they would die even
after using the Stone of Immortality but thankfully the ship was recovered after
they opened their eyes.
The players picked up the fallen artifacts near them and then smiled at each other.
“Well. The ones who got logged out are done… Let’s just search this treasure vault
on our own.”
‘And it seems this thing can move as well.’
The players soon started to scatter throughout the ship.
………………………………………
Booooooom!
Shockwaves rang throughout the vast area under the tower.
In the midst of the white and dark golden lights clashing.
Tiamet silently observed Hansoo who had been blocking his attacks.
‘Not bad… Skills of Annihilation is indeed formidable.’
Once someone reached the level of Tiamet, they could see things that couldn’t be
seen.
For example, he could see if a soul was injured.
But surprisingly, Hansoo’s soul was extremely sturdy and strong.
Too strong for somebody who lived in an ordinary plane for 20-30 years before
coming here.
It was like the soul of a general who had gone through countless bloody battles
over numerous decades.
A sphere which was tightly condensed like steel but still radiated a powerful aura.
This was the spirit of Hansoo that Tiamet had seen.
Well, it should be like that.
‘Yeah. It’s breaking of course.’
Tiamet smirked.
The steel sphere had numerous cracks running through it.
It wasn’t enough to break the entire thing but these deep cracks still ran
throughout the entire sphere.
And it was because of those Skills of Annihilation.
These skills gave him a tremendous strength but that was it.
There was a price to be paid for strength that surpassed one’s own limits.
Even if it was strength one didn’t desire.
‘For him to have strength beyond his abilities…’

Well, this probably didn’t matter for Hansoo.
Since that wasn’t the main issue right now.
Booooom!
The white stake in Tiamet’s hand started to act up crazily.
He had decided to destroy Hansoo.
And Hansoo frowned as he blocked off another white line.
He didn’t understand Tiamet’s actions and words.
He was getting destroyed?
And what did Tiamet mean when he asked where he had gotten his skills?
‘He should’ve seen tons of skills in his life… Is he talking about the Zero
numberings?’
As Hansoo frowned.
Ooong.
Another wave of pain rang through his head.
‘Damn…’
Hansoo clenched his teeth at the sudden pain but this wasn’t what was important
right now.
Since another white line was charging towards him.
Rumble!
These powerful attacks were making it hard for Hansoo to think.
‘I guess he’s done with dilly dallying.’
Tiamet’s attacks were getting more powerful by the second.
Boooom!
‘At this rate I’m going to just beaten down to death.’
Holding on was a torture in itself but the result of this battle was already
decided.
He needed to find a way.
And at that moment something came into Hansoo’s eyes.
The giant tower that stood in the midst of the blizzard.
Boom!
Hansoo blocked off another attack and then turned around.

He needed to stake everything on whatever hope he could find.
Looking for a method to deal with a powerhouse in a barren land was not easy.
But Hansoo came back to his senses.
Even that seemed hard to do.
The attacks continued towards Hansoo who was backing off while swinging his Forked
Lightning.
The moment he blocked it again.
Booom!
Hansoo’s body flew back and smashed into the outer wall of the tower.
“Ugh…”
The fragments of the mysterious metal tower’s outer wall dropped down as Hansoo’s
body fell to the ground.
And the blizzard started to enter the broken part of the tower.
A hole had appeared as the outer wall had been destroyed.
Hansoo got back up and looked inside.
He had a chance to go inside.
But he frowned as he looked inside the hole.
Because he realized something very important.
‘…There is no mana storm inside.’
He should not go in since he would just get destroyed in there without the mana
storm suppressing Tiamet.
Even if there was something inside, he would get killed before reaching it.
And Tiamet slowly approached Hansoo.
“Keke. Why? Did you think something would be inside?”
If there was then he wouldn’t have sent Hansoo flying this way.
The moment Tiamet himself had arrived.
Hansoo’s death was destined.
‘I should just finish him off here and clean…’
At that moment.
Ooong.
‘Ugh.’
Tiamet frowned at the sudden pain that rose up from the corner of his heart.
Something was raging near his heart.
A formidable strength even he could not easily suppress.
Tiamet frowned as he looked at the man who was standing against him.
‘There wasn’t much time left until I could’ve become a dragon but…Because of this
damned brat…’
A secret of the world which somebody had told him a thousand years ago.
<You…Do you know about the transcendent abilities? They’re also called Skills of
Annihilation.>
The shocking facts he had heard from him.
That there wasn’t only one world and that countless events that surpassed human
logic were happening.
And that some people had risen above the limits of the world, became transcendents
and went to a more suitable world.
At that moment.
He had started to dream.
Dragon.
A transcendent creature.
A perfect lifeform he had dreamt of.
He had wanted to become a dragon.
Not just imitating a dragon but becoming a true dragon.
So he had started a huge project which even he didn’t know how long it would take
to finish.
But there was a limit to his own strength.
The limit this world had set upon everyone.
He hadn’t reached it but he could feel it.
So he had gone into the preparation of to become a transcendent.
He created the White Dragon Arena to collect the energy from a mana node and
carefully absorbed that strength through Rangkom’s Stake.
And whilst he collected this strength carefully within his body, he used the White
Dragon Arena and Rangkom’s Stake to suppress it.
Since it would all go to waste if this strength went crazy before he made his way
to break the wall.
And after a thousand years.
He could see the end.
The moment he would break out from the egg of the White Dragon Arena and become a
legendary dragon.
Squirm.
Even now, there was a tremendous amount of power sleeping next to his heart.
Strength which could flip the entire world upside down.
So powerful to the point where he didn’t know how to use it and could only suppress
it.
He had collected this strength for one purpose and if he had collected a bit more
then he would’ve become a transcendent.
But he had come out from the egg before it had stabilized.
And thanks to this the power within himself was enraged and was gnawing away at his
own strength.
In order to suppress this power and prepare then another few centuries would be
needed.
Crackle.
Harsh sounds of teeth rubbing against each other came out from his mouth.
‘Because of one bastard…’
He was enraged.
He couldn’t just kill him.
Since death was too good for this guy.
A sinister smile appeared on Tiamet’s face.
Tiamet spoke out.
“I don’t really know if you treat the ones you brought as tools or actually care
about them.”
He had lived for a thousand years and seen a lot of things, he still couldn’t tell
a person’s mind.
He didn’t know if Hansoo was ruthless or was full of justice.
But that wasn’t important.
Since there was only one important thing.
“But… There should at least be one person you should care about. I’ll kill them all
because of you.”
No matter how cold one was, there should at least be one person who they cared
about.
The moment he dealt with the current situation.
He was going to kill them all.
And not leave behind a single person.
Adventurers who had come and those who would come in the future as well.
‘And you… Need to watch all of this.’
As Tiamet smiled coldly.
Hansoo frowned.
Not from the threat but because of the deepened pain.
Oong. Ooong.
The pain inside his head was become stronger by the second.
As if the pain before was a joke.
Something was constantly stimulating him inside him.
And his heartbeat got harsher along with the pain.
The moment his heartbeat and the pain reached the apex.
Pop.
The sound of something blowing up was heard from his head.
‘…What?’
Tiamet frowned as he looked at Hansoo who froze on the spot.
Chapter 281
Reincarnator – Chapter 281 : Egg (2)
Ooooong.
In a dark space.
Hansoo, who had been clenching his teeth because of the pain, opened his eyes.
‘Where…’
Hansoo looked around the space within his conscious after sensing that the pain had
disappeared.
He had been inside his conscious numerous times before.
A vast white space.
But he had never been in a place like this before.
Strange lights and darkness filled up the entire surroundings.
Like watching a movie, there were countless silhouettes of people all around him.
Familiar faces.
But this space was not simple.
There were countless cracks within the world filled with light, darkness and
countless scenes.
As if somebody had gone through it with a sharp blade.
And Hansoo finally realized what was in front of his eyes.
‘…Memories? Why did I come here?’
There should be a reason why he would’ve been dragged in here.
As Hansoo made a confused expression.
A loud voice was heard by him.

Because their consciousness had merged, wherever his own conscious was the spirit
existed as well.
The spirit came in with Hansoo and then tutted while looking around.
A soul which had countless cracks running through it.
As well as these memory fragments.
‘He used too much power, beyond his own limits.’
The spirit shook its head as he checked Hansoo’s recent feats through the phasing
memories.
Maybe if it was the spirit himself but the humans were not creatures created for
battle.
They needed to rest when they got tired and needed supplements when things were
lacking.
But this guy was different.
Battle. Battle. And more battles.
He raised his strength and wrought out his body.
He was continuously clashing as he proceeded forward.

And the spirit made an expression of disbelief as it looked at these memory
fragments.
‘Unbelieveable.’
It knew a bit about the humans since it was created by them.
Humans could not proceed like this even if their objectives were clear, they lacked
momentum.
Since they were designed to chase after happiness and joy.
Even if their objectives were clear, if the current situation was different then
they would go around it and try to reduce the risk as much as they can by preparing
for it.
This was human nature.
But this damned maniac went into battle as soon as he saw any chance of success.
While sacrificing his own soul and body.
All while planting multiple seeds of annihilation in his body and raising them.
If he slowly raised his strength then he might’ve been able to use them all with
ease.
But he had gone too far in too short of a time.
To the point of cracks appearing on his enormously powerful soul and his body being
damaged.
The body could just be healed but the soul, which was the basis of everyone’s
existence, was different.
‘…At this rate, he’ll utterly be destroyed.’
The spirit fell silent as it watched Hansoo.
Some might say he was a hero but this was just a retard in its eyes.
Since heroes at least had some complacence inside them.
This was just a machine.
A machine with an issue.
A broken train that was constantly charging through and not knowing that its own
engine was being destroyed.
‘He shouldn’t have been like this from the beginning. Strange.’
It had glanced at its memories but only the past few months.
The moment the spirit was about to look into the cracked space in more detail.
Rumble.
The space trembled.
His strength was not sufficient and could not stay here too long.
‘I guess I just need to deal with the main issue quickly.’
It wouldn’t last long.
The spirit collected its thoughts and spoke to Hansoo.
<At this rate, you’ll break apart. This is why I called you.>
Hansoo’s soul and conscious was its own.
Though it didn’t like Hansoo, it didn’t want mutual destruction.
And it had a very good method for itself.
As well as Hansoo.
The spirit spoke to Hansoo.
<Originally, you do not have the qualifications to control us. Only the enhanced
race has the right.>
“Enhanced race?”
The spirit nodded.
<According to your memories, you call them the Ains. Those are the enhanced race.>
“…Enhanced race.”
As Hansoo was about to ask, the spirit cut him off.
<That’s not important right now. The only important thing right now is that at this
rate either your soul or body will break. Since you are lacking in strength.>
Hansoo nodded.
He knew he was in a disadvantageous position.
And the spirit spoke to Hansoo.
<But…There is a method.>
“What is it?”
<Fusion.>
The reason why Hansoo wasn’t able to use it properly was partly because it didn’t
like him but because they weren’t very compatible with each other.
They were created to be wielded by the enhanced race.
Even if Hansoo had the racial code, this was just permission.
Only after they resonated through a long period of sharing their soul would they
able to let out a much more powerful might.
But there was no time.
So it needed to forcibly attempt something.
Hansoo frowned at these words.
“If there was such a method then why are you telling it to me now?”
The spirit frowned.
<Since one of us would be destroyed if this succeeds.>
The reason why they couldn’t fuse was because both sides didn’t want to lose out to
each other.
It was called fusion, but it was actually a battle for ownership.
With their soul and mind at stake.
The spirit grinded its teeth and muttered.
<Damn… I don’t want to go through such a risk as well. I’ve finally come out after
such a long time.>
It might win and it might lose.
But the loser would be annihilated.
They would be able to survive well together so who would go through this?
The spirit did not want to do this.
But there was no choice anymore.
The spirit spoke to Hansoo.
<At this rate, both of us will die out. I’m sure you don’t want to die either? So
risk it. If I win then your mind will disappear. On the other hand, if you win then
my mind will disappear and all my power will go over to you.>
Though the spirit had been pushed back earlier when they fought in their minds, it
had no relationship with the outcome of the fusion.
Since it was a battle between the souls to determine who was more suitable for this
body.
‘And…If he has cracks in his soul then there’s a chance for me to succeed.’
There was a reason why the spirit had called Hansoo here.
If Hansoo’s soul was still intact and powerful then it would’ve tried to hold on to
the end.
Since a sure loss was the same as a meaningless death.
But it had a chance.
No, it was actually high.

‘You… Wouldn’t be able to pass this up either.’
“Even if one of us wins, it would be hard to beat Tiamet.”
The spirit was indeed strong.
But it would just give him another level of strength.
Just as the Mana Jade or the Body Enhancement Surgery.
<Did you forget what’s next to us? If you can use my strength properly then you can
use the strength of the tower.>
“Mmm.”
Hansoo nodded.
The tower’s mana storm that even Tiamet was barely holding back against.
If he could use this strength then he could easily deal with the situation outside.
“Sure. Let’s go.”
<Put your hand here.>
Hansoo raised his right hand as he saw the spirit raise its own right hand.
The moment they touched.
Kiiiing.
The sensation of something mixing could be felt.
The other party’s thoughts and emotions.
‘Well, it wasn’t a lie at least.’
As Hansoo mumbled.
The spirit continued to speak.
<There isn’t much for you to do during the process. But you won’t be bored.
Kekeke.>
“Won’t be bored…Huh.”
The spirit chuckled.
<We’ll be able to see each other’s memories. It won’t be long. Everything fell into
ruin not long after I was born you see. So… Observe well. I’ll have fun watching as
well.>
‘Not long after it was born?’
The moment the spirit’s words ended.

Whoosh.
Hansoo’s mind got dragged into an unknown space.
Into the spirit’s mind.
…………………………………………….
Rumble.
‘Where…’
Hansoo muttered to himself as he looked around.
Though his consciousness existed, it was in a different place.
‘…It’s the spirit’s memories huh.’
He could feel his own form inside a 5m wide flask that was shining in seven colored
lights.
The memory of when the spirit had been born.
<Woah. You made me? Greetings.>
Hansoo could feel the voice of the spirit speaking to those standing outside the
flask.
He could not control the spirit’s body or anything.
Just observe.
But he could still use the spirit’s perceptions and look outside.
There were constant machine noises coming out from the countless panels outside.
[Synchronization… 98%]
[Probability of success integrating with enhanced race…99.8%]
[Beginning immediate fusion with the enhanced race.]
At the same time.
<Hahaha! How exciting!>
The spirit screamed as it got sucked into the tube above the flask and headed
towards a different location.
Along with Hansoo.
Whooosh.
It didn’t take long either.
Since the body of the spirit was sucked into a location.
A similar sensation of when he had come into its own body.

And Hansoo could guess what had happened.
‘It fused with the Ain.’
Hansoo then realized why it was so discontent.
<Keke. You’re my owner huh. Hi. Wow. It’s really comfortable. I don’t really want
to leave at all.>
‘It’s so different.’
Hansoo thought to himself while listening to the spirit’s mumbles.
The body of the Ain where the spirit was in right now was dimensions apart from his
own.
They fused perfectly as if the body itself was made for the spirit.
Like finding the other half of their soul.
And the fusion of the two souls which was so hard for himself had been completed in
an instant.
It only took an instant.
Then.
Whoooosh.
Hansoo could feel a familiar sensation.
“You’re my partner huh. Hi. I’m called… MSL-17. I’ll be in your care from now on.”
<Keke. MSL-17. I don’t know what it means but I like you. Greetings.>
A huge glass panel could be seen in front of him.
And Hansoo realized where he was.
‘The top of the tower.’
At the top of the tower that he was next to.
And below his feet, the forest of cities he had seen before spread out.
Buildings that were kilometers high.
And hundreds of thousands of transportation vehicles could be seen throughout.
‘So this is what it looked like before it froze…’
In the midst of the futuristic city that was dimensions apart from the frozen city.
Hansoo even saw the face of the Ain who had become the spirit’s owner from the
mirror’s reflection.
A beautiful and lovely woman with flowing golden hair.
“Can you see? The people below…Those are the people we need to care for from now
on.”
And Hansoo had seen this woman before.
‘Mudusella. So you were the previous owner of this spirit. But it said everything
fell into ruin not long after it was born.’
1000 years in the past.
Hansoo looked back and forth between the beautiful woman’s reflection on the glass
and the shining city below as he muttered to himself.
Chapter 282
Reincarnator – Chapter 282 : Train headed to destruction

(1)
Rumble.
It had been a day since he had come here.
And Hansoo felt a little suffocated inside the walking Mudusella.
‘Ugh. Since I can’t move according to my will…’
Where Mudusella walked and saw.
Whatever she touched and felt.
This was the limit of Hansoo’s perception.
Thankfully there was a lot to see.
‘Amazing.’
Hansoo looked out through the window along with Mudusella at the world.
She wasn’t looking at the city.
But above it.
A giant sphere surrounding the city.
And outside this sphere.
Whooooosh!
Rummmble!
A tremendous snow storm was raging throughout.
There was not a single trace of sunlight due to the grey clouds.
The thing that determined day and night in this giant city wasn’t the sun but
rather a giant artificial orb on the top of the tower.
And below the artificial sunlight.
Somebody walked towards Mudusella.
The person, who was wearing a fancy uniform, spoke to Mudusella with an air of
arrogance.
“MSL. There’s no time for you to laze around here, there isn’t much time left until
the move.”
“…I was just looking outside the window. Since I won’t be able to see this
anymore.”
At these words the man in the uniform, rank 1 citizen Akamel, smirked.
MSL-17, Mudusella, saw Akamel’s expression and just continued to walk.
She understood his actions.
But the one who was enraged was the spirit instead.
<That fucking bastard! People who would just die out without us! It’s not even like
he made us…>
The spirit realized something then quickly quieted down.
Created beings.
There wasn’t a clearer word to describe them but it was still a bit off to call
themselves like this.
And Mudusella smiled at the spirit’s words.
“It’s ok. You didn’t say anything wrong.”
They, the enhanced race, had all been created.
For a single objective.
In order to control the artificial energy system, code name <Spirit>, created by
the genius researcher <Nepallem> efficiently.
The previous methods were not enough to move limited amounts of energy in an
efficient manner.
The energy needed sentience to control its own movements.
Not a single bit could be wasted.
Especially in a world like this where everything was lacking.
Whooooosh!
Mudusella, who had been staring at the storm outside the barrier, asked Akamel.
“Do we still have contact with the other cities?”
“Why do you ask?”
As Akamel replied bluntly, Mudusella continued expressionlessly.
“Shouldn’t we at least know each other’s conditions when we’re all sharing the
energy of the node? If it runs dry then we’re in big trouble.”
A river of energy that brought new hopes to humanity.
Energy nodes.
And this was the strength that had taken humanity to the brink of extinction.
Humans yearned for more energy and thus they pried open every bit of space where
the node passed by.
And the result was this.
The node had overloaded and the entire worldflipped upside down.
Volcanos erupted as the mantle below the surface flipped and in worse cases,
continents broke off.
Endless amounts of hail plummeted down from the skies to cover over half of the
entire Earth as the volcanic ash quickly covered the skies.
The entire planet got covered in darkness and the 2nd alternative energy source,
the solar energy, was nowhere to be found.
Then the long ice age came.
But thankfully there was still a ray of hope.
A giant tower stood in the spot where the energy of the node could still be used.
<Obelisk>.
The tower that acted as the last line of defense of humanity against the harsh
environment.
They created a shield by using the node’s energy, supplied humans with the energy
needed for their daily lives as well as maintained the artificial sun.
The glorious city below could not survive a single day without this Obelisk.
And they, the MSLs, had been born to use the node’s energy as efficiently as
possible by using the spirit’s energies.
Akamel frowned at MSL’s words.
‘Imputent. How dare it retort when it’s just a creation.’
But the level of MSL was not something even Akamel, a 1st grade citizen, could act
rashly in front of.
The MSL series was one of the two series that had the greatest abilities out of all
the enhanced race.
Nepallem had personally put more effort in order to create just 100 of them.
‘Tsk.’
Akamel smirked as he replied.
“They’re doing the preparations well. Anyway, you guys need to do things properly.
We need to maintain as much energy as we can before we go over to the new planet.”
MSL-17, Mudusella, looked towards the mountain range.
Towards where the spaceship would be being built, beyond it.
Sooner or later the node will run dry.
So they needed to go over to a new planet.
The planet they had found, named Tiamet.
‘How long can we hold on?’
Roooaarr.
She mumbled quietly as she stared at the ash-colored storm outside the city.
……………………………………
Mudusella parted from the 1st grade citizen and headed up the tower.
And the spirit, who had just been born recently, was extremely curious about
everything as it continuously threw questions at Mudusella.
<Hey. Why aren’t we living outside the tower down below? It seems there’s a lot of
fun things there.>
The city below the tower was shining with various colored lights.
As if it was alluring the one looking.
Its title of being the final sanctuary of the humans didn’t quite fit it as various
media panels and commercials swarmed throughout the city and were more than enough
to arouse the spirit’s attention.
It was not a city which seemed like it was lacking in energy.
Mudusella smiled as she replied.
“Only 1st grade citizens can reside there. Even if the buildings are large and
there are a lot of them… They are as numerous as well.”
Their population had been around 70 billion.

And they had run away from the armageddon of the world towards the Obelisk from
various cities all over the world.
Though about 80% of the people had been killed off during the exodus, there was
still a huge amount of people remaining.
This city alone held about 380 million people.
‘Too many.’
No matter how wide the city was, there were too many people for them to all live
<Happily>.
So in the outside zone where one can live in the most <Humane> way, only the 80
million or so 1st grade citizens could live there.
People who were determined to have necessary abilities or skills towards the
survival of the humankind.
‘Everybody would be able to live in a much better condition if the 1st grade
citizens were a bit more frugal but…It doesn’t matter with me.’
Power and rights were the issues of the humans.
For them, the enhanced race, this didn’t really matter.
Muduella turned away from the mirror to head in deeper into the tower and the
spirit asked dejectedly.
<You’re going back already? There’s almost 10 minutes left.>
Mudusella nodded.
“Time to work now. The time given to me has ended. If I don’t go then my sisters
will suffer.”
They, the enhanced race, didn’t need to sleep so they needed to constantly work
other than the few meager breaks they received.
They were given 2 hours of rest a day.
The rest time that was created for them because some thought they also needed some
rights was always a bit too short.
There was never enough energy so the MSL series and various other kinds who needed
to deal with the energy efficiently needed to constantly work.
For the benefit of the countless humans here.
Though most of the 1st grade citizens went on to say that these ‘creations’ didn’t
need any rights but sadly for them, Nepallem was the one who had suggested it.
The opinions of others would be crushed apart with ease but not Nepallem’s.
The savior of humankind who had created the spirits and the enhanced race that was
currently keeping the humans alive.
So the 1st grade citizens could only accept the rest time of the enhanced race.
<Fucking bastards. Look how much they boss us around when we don’t even get paid
for all this.>
“Well, it’s not like we need it. It’s not like we need to eat or enjoy ourselves.”
They were the enhanced race.
Though they were created from the humans as the basis, various unnecessary wants
had been greatly suppressed.
Since greed would always create unknown variables.
And there was the chipset behind the necks of them implanted by the 1st grade
citizens.
‘Humans… They fear too many things all the time. Did this environment make them
like this?’
Mudusella had already reached her workplace while having various thoughts.
A huge area in the center of the tower.
Though it was only about 5m tall, this place was multiple times bigger than a
sports field.
Mudusella walked across the glass floor that gave the impression of levitating
while crossing it.
Kiiiing.
Ooong.
There was a single glass cell in the midst of various bright and beautiful lines in
the ground.
It looked like a coffin or even a jail cell but this beautiful glass cell was the
location where Mudusella, MSL-17, spent 22 hours of her day.
Ooooooooong.
As Mudusella moved into it.
The entire energy flow of the tower came into Mudusella’s perception.
The tremendous amount of energy that kept the the 380 million people of the city
alive.
Kiiiiing!
<Ahh! I’m getting drunk!>
The spirit, which had been grumbling the whole time, started to control the flowing
energy.
Soon.
Kiiiiiiing!
Part of the energy flowing through the tower came under the control of Mudusella
and the spirit as they started to move the energy towards one place.
Though it was called working, it wasn’t very hard.
Since it was basically instinctual to them who were literally created to do this
job.
The spirit felt the tremendous amount of energy flowing through its senses as it
mumbled.
<Damn, that Nepallem or something is really amazing, he even made this?>
There were about 50 thousand of the enhanced race within this place.
They had been placed in various locations within the tower and the city in order to
use the energy of the city efficiently.
From the small lights all over the city to the entire power grid of the city.
But they, the MSL, had been created for an even more important task.
The epitome of the enhanced race.
The very core of the system that the humans used.
<Mudusella System>
The MSL series, the 98 sisters, had been born to manage the Mudusella system.
Only for this purpose.
And below Mudusella’s feet.
Below the giant glass floor.
Millions of glass tubes were located throughout the tower.
Exactly 19 942 124.
And inside it.
‘Are they…, Happy?’
They, the core part of the Mudusella system.
Mudusella made a happy expression as she looked at the 20 million or so third-grade

citizens and mumbled.
But then.
“You’re still lost in unnecessary emotions, how long are you going to keep those
alive I wonder.”
Somebody spoke to Mudusella from outside.
Someone whom even Hansoo was familiar with.
‘Tiamet.’
But he was different from the Tiamet he knew.
As Hansoo looked at the strangely different Tiamet from a thousand years ago,
Mudusella was doing the same.
‘TMT-17.’
Though he was born as her mate, she never knew what he was thinking about.
Mudusella looked at TMT-17 with a worried expression.
Chapter 283

(2)
During the early days of year 2100.
Humans were confident.
Space.
Deep sea.
Illnesses.
Death.
Various other mysteries.
Humans had overcome countless things they had been afraid of and had thought that
they had succeeded.
There was not a single disease they could not cure and humans had already been able
to live past 300 with ease.
The entire surface of the planet, including the seas, had become the human’s
territory a long time ago.
They hadn’t planned colonies yet because their planet was so big but they already
had great technologies regarding space flight and countless humans had already gone
off to dozens of planets, including Tiamet, for terraforming and other research.
But then.
The energy node had been found.
Not a machine but a strange energy flow that used the human’s bodies as the basis.
Different from the fossil fuels, solar energy and nuclear energy the humans had
been using up until now.
The power the humans had built upon so far was so they could control and go against
nature.
They created medicine to rule over the disease and made facilities to increase
their lifespans.
They made spaceships for space and huge oceanic cities to rule over the seas.
But this was different.
A strength which made the humans themselves strong.
They could swim around the depths of the sea with ease and no illness would harm
them.
Their lifespans would increase the more they stacked it inside their bodies and it
allowed them to smash apart steel with brute force.
Of course humans, overcome by their greed for this new strength, started to devour
this new type of energy.
And Nepallem stood in the lead.
But humans overestimated their own abilities and underestimated their own greed.
Due to this, the node blew apart and the humans had been pushed to the brink of
extinction.
Then they finally realized.
That they couldn’t control every single situation with their own intellect.
And so it had started.
The thing the humans had been most afraid of and as a result hadn’t took over yet.
The great system that had been created to suppress the greed of humans.
The symbol of their innermost fear.
<Mudusella System>.
And the thing needed for it was a spirit that could efficiently control energy and
manage the system.
And…
………………………………………..
Rumble.
Mudusella spoke to the man who had appeared in front of her.
The man who had appeared covered in white light.

“TMT-17. It’s been a while.”
Hansoo made a shocked expression as he looked at the man Mudusella greeted.
‘..Tiamet. Was he an Ain?’
The Tiamet in front of him had the same form as Tiamet a thousand years from now
on.
But the aura of a spirit could clearly be felt.
The man called TMT-17 that clearly had the trait of an Ain spoke to Mudusella.
“Can you not put that damn number in the back? I just call you Mudusella as well.
We’re going to be on the same ship, let’s drop some formalities at least.”
“I don’t think it’s right to call me by the system’s name just because I manage the
system.”
TMT-17 just shrugged his shoulders.
TMT series.
The series with the codename Tiamet was one of the top two series along with the
MSL series.
Of course their objectives were different.
Though they both used spirits to control the energy, their reason for their
creation was clearly different.
If the Mudusellas were created to manage the Mudusella system that provided humans
with the good environment.
Then the Tiamets were created to get rid the various variables and dangers that may
come in the way of humans.
So their name was Tiamet.
Those who would protect the humans in the unknown planet Tiamet which was filled
with dangers.
TMT-17 looked at the countless glass tubes below and smirked.
“I’m playing guard here but doing the same thing in that damn ship. I’ve got a lot
of work to do. I even have to look after those beanheads.”
“…That’s our job.”
“No. It’s your job. My work is to kill and smash things apart.”
“…”
Whilst Mudusella made a disgusted expression.
Oooooong.
With a strange noise, an announcement was made in the entire area of the <Obelisk>
Mudusella was in charge of.
[In 15 seconds, 3rd grade citizens shall be released into the area of MSL-17]
[Underground residence… Beginning energy supply.]
[To conserve energy, it will only be open from 11:00 to 13:00 today.]
The millions of tubes below Mudusella started to move around.
Down.
At the same time.
Lights came on below the giant tower.
Tiamet shrugged as he looked at this scene.
“It’ll become busy now. I’ll move away for now then. Have fun.”
“…I won’t be able to see you off.”
‘Really annoying.’
The spirit spoke towards Mudusella within the silence excitedly.
<Can you rest since it’s empty now? The people who manage you all went to take a
break.>
But Mudusella shook her head.
Like Tiamet said, it would only get busier.
Then, an order came through the chipset.
From the Akamel she had seen before.
<Mudusella. Apparently the Mudusella System let out the 3rd grade citizens. Since
there’s a bit of room within the system…Calculate quickly.>
The orders of Akamel had a hint of maliciousness as well as a bit of expectation.
The Mudusella System didn’t go on break when the humans did.
It was the opposite.
When the 3rd grade citizens are released was the time the Mudusella system
performed its most important task.
As Mudusella breathed in and out.
Booooom!
A giant sphere above Mudusella’s head started to spin whilst letting out bright red
lights in all directions.
………………………………………..
Underground residence.
Kiiiiiing!
With the enhanced race’s energy control, the frozen residences started to come back
to live.
Light filled up the wide area as the flowers, trees and lakes beside the apartments
started to brim with life.
And from the 500m wide tower in the center.
Chiiiiiiiik!
The glass tube started to open in order to descend.
And white gas came out from these tubes.
“Ugh! So stiff!”
“Are you sure this keeps us in top condition?”
“Woah! 5 days have gone past already!”
People started to appear one after another.
And they started to chatter loudly as they started to check on their bodies and
their surroundings.
And soon sounds of complaints could be heard.
“Damn. Can’t we just live back there?”
“Fuck! We were just about to kill the Red Lava Lizard!”
“Ugh…Walking after having flown for so long, I really can’t get used to it.”
And there was an existence who was smirking at these people.
‘Useless.’
From the highest point of the residential areas.
Tiamet smirked as he looked down.
People who had run away from reality.
People who agreed that it didn’t need to be reality as long as they were satisfied.
There were no better than livestock.
A virtual world that was created for those who had decided to give up on changing
reality and had ran away.
‘Was it called… Exodus? What a nice name. Anyways, that Nepallem guy is amazing. He
even found a use for these useless things.’
Tiamet thought up of the virtual world created from the Mudusella system and then
smirked.
But then, a girl came out from between the people.
‘…Astania.’
Tiamet mumbled the name of the female in the distance in a daze.
At that moment
Splat!
“How dare you come here!”
“You’re just an obedient dog.”
‘…Damned bastards.’
Tiamet frowned inwardly at the citizens who had thrown eggs by his feet.
…………………………………
“Mmm…This is making this complicated.”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
Akamel asked in confusion as the man who he had been talking to suddenly mumbled.
There weren’t many who can ignore Akamel.
But the man in front of him was an exception.
This man was special even out of special people.
The man whom Akamel had been talking to, Nepallem, started to frown.
“Well. One TMT is looking for a fight in the underground residential areas.”
Akamel made a shocked expression.
‘This bastard…Why is he over there…’
It would know what would happen once it walked in the crowds of people, why did it
go there.
‘Damn. This is why it’s always better to get rid of their rights and just use them
like dogs. Why did he give them free movement…’
He liked neither the enhanced race nor the 3rd grade citizens.
‘Or maybe we should just treat them like the 2nd grade citizens….’
As Akamel mumbled with a cold expression.
Nepallem got up and started to head somewhere.
“Where are you going?”
“I’m going to go have a look.”
And this shocked Akamel.
Though he knew that Nepallem was a hero and a famous being, why would he still go
there.
“Just leave them, we’ll deal with them. Just focus on the plan this time around
please.”
There was a reason why Akamel was annoyed.
There was so many things Nepallem had to do, why did he have to bother with such a
menial task?
‘And…It’s tomorrow.’
In a situation where not a single mistake is allowed, for him to go see one man.
Nepallem chuckled as he shook his head.
“There’s a reason why I’m going. He’s… Really special.”
“…?”
‘He’s different from the other TMT series?’
Akamel looked at Nepallem in confusion but Nepallem just headed down.
And Akamel clenched his teeth at this scene.
‘Fuck. I don’t like any of these bastards.’
Akamel thought for a moment then just shook his head.
Their plan was basically complete anyway.
It would succeed without Nepallem anyway.
Akamel started to send messages with a stern expression.
“Begin.”
Soon.
The topmost floor of the Obelisk started to get busy.
Chapter 284
(3)
Around the time when the nodes blew apart and pushed humans into the brink of
extinction.
The 1st grade citizens, who were the first ones to have successfully run away to
the city with the Obelisk, quickly went into a discussion on how to proceed from
this point onward.
About how to deal with the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens who were swarming towards the
city.
But surprisingly they quickly came to a consensus despite the situation they were
in.
<The surviving members of humankind have a job to calm down the rest of the people
and protect them!>
<But we don’t know how long it will take until we can obtain a completely safe
environment for them all. We cannot waste the limited resources and the energy of
the node.>
<Us 1st grade citizens are enough to lead humankind.>
<It’s a much wiser choice to focus the resources onto us who are genetically and
educationally superior!>
They didn’t know how much energy there was left in the node and the situation
outside was horrendous.
If they also had to accommodate the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens as well then the
resources they had would drain at a rate five times greater than if the node was
just supporting them, the 1st grade citizens, alone.
10 years worth of resources gone in 2 and 50 years worth gone in 10.
In a situation where they didn’t know the approximate time it would take to finish
their preparations, nobody wanted to risk the resources they had like this.
And it wasn’t hard to control the others.
Since the existing enhanced race members were extremely powerful on their own.
Though they weren’t made for war, if they fought with the spirits then their might
easily surpassed that of the army.
And almost all of the control rights over the enhanced race belonged to the 1st
grade citizens.
They just needed to control the obelisk with these and then chase the others away.
But then.
<Haha! Everyone. Why are you so shortsighted?>

<…Nepallem.>
Everyone quieted down at the words of one man.
They had to.
Since this man wasn’t ordinary.
The savior of humankind.
He researched the energy nodes to create the spirits and then successfully made the
enhanced race, an almost god-like engineer amidst them.
Nepallem.
Though there wasn’t a rank above the 1st grade citizens, Nepallem was a resource
that was so precious to them that he was widely perceived to be a VIP citizen.
If they had to vote on the one person to save out of their 8000 then almost every
vote would easily go over to this man, a genius of geniuses.
Nepallem smiled as he continued to speak.
<What led to the current situation was not within our control. But we shouldn’t
make mistakes from this point onwards right?>
<…How do we not make mistakes?>
<Easy. We just need to control every possible variable.>
Then one of the 1st grade citizens shouted in shock.
<Are those even words doctor? We cannot control every variable nor could we see the
future. We’ve come all the way to this point because we had to treat those
unlearned 2nd and 3rd grade citizens as people and had to fulfill their desires!>
Around year 2050, there was a suggestion that everyone should get a chipset
implanted behind their neck for the greater advancement of the humankind.
Of course this was met with a flood of resistance.
It was clear it would be used to control them.
<Every citizen must have equal rights!>
A tremendous amount of fighting occurred to the point of a civil war breaking out
when the 1st grade citizens and higher elites of the community finally realized
that they had much more to lose.>
But if they knew this would happen then the 1st grade citizens would’ve gone
through the war to implant the chipsets in the necks of the 2nd and 3rd grade
citizens.
Unlike the 1st grade citizens who meticulously planned and carefully used the
energy nodes to in an efficient way and avoiding the possible dangers that the node
could bring them, the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens thought that the 1st grade
citizens were trying to monopolize this strength and poked around into every node
they could find.
In order to gain the strength from that power and perhaps even use it to gain the
upper hand against the 1st grade citizens.
And because they had failed in controlling this power, the nodes blew apart.
But for them to use up their own resources to let these people into the city?
These 3rd grade citizens were basically useless to them when the enhanced race
provided them with power and various other utilities.
<They aren’t useless. I assure you. They… Can solve the problem that you are most
afraid of.>
………………………………….
Booom!
As the giant sphere spun and let out a red light.
A tremendous pressure started to appear inside Mudusella’s head.
Pressure to control the huge and complex Mudusella system.
“Ugh…”
And Mudusella wasn’t the only one who was groaning.
<Kuuhuuuk!>
The spirit also screamed out from the strain it was receiving.
A tremendous amount of energy which couldn’t even be compared to the amount before
flooded into her.
And she knew instinctively.
That she needed to be much more meticulous starting from this point.
This was the core ability of the Mudusella system.
[Prediction]
It calculated every possible variable and every action possible to figure out the
best plan.
The final torch that would show the road to humanity’s future.
While Mudusella and the spirit were screaming, the system above Mudusella’s head
continued its calculations and around the time the sphere stopped spinning…
“Ugh…”
<Kuhuk…Ahhh!>
Mudusella was finally freed from the torrential amounts of information that flooded
her head and moaned out loud as she slumped over.
But the moment she was done, Akamel’s words flowed into her head.
[If you’re done with the calculations then report the results. Tell us what the
success chances of the plan is this time around.]
As long as the node was using large amounts of energy to protect this city from the
giant storm, the node would soon dry up.
The plan to move to the new planet must succeed no matter what.
If not then there was no future for the humans left.
And the calculation that the Musella System had just done was in order to determine
the success rate for this plan.
Mudusella gasped for breath as she started to send over the data.
And Akamel read over the data on the chipset as he made a satisfied expression.
[Nice. Good. Good. MSL-17, continue to calm down the system. Man… Why is it set up
to cool down for 2 hours after only 5 minutes of working. Nepallem should just
focus on this system that can predict the future, why does he give a damn about the
rights of these enhanced races.]
Akamel purposely mumbled it so Mudusella could hear it as he shut off the call.
<Ugh. I’m going to beat that bastard down one day.>
The spirit grumbled inside her.
But Mudusella thought back to the calculations from before.
‘As long as there’s no special variables…The rate of success is 99.9908%’
This was as good as 100%.
Though Mudusella had a ominous feeling about something she decided to brush it off
and started to cool down the system.
She needed to completely revert it to its original state before the 3rd grade
citizens came back.
Her worry wouldn’t matter much.
Though there was a limit to how much the Mudusella could calculate, it had never
been wrong until now.
‘If we could use this for 24 hours straight then it would be much more reassuring
but… 20 million won’t be enough for that.’
Mudusella sighed as she continued her work.
…………………………………..
‘Tsk.’
Tiamet stared at the people who were throwing eggs at him.
Actually he was quite in awe.
At Nepallem, who had created this system, and at the 1st grade citizens who
supported him.
Mudusella system.
Using the 20 million souls of the citizens as the basis, it brought up a tremendous
amount of calculative power to determine the variables of the outside environment.
It recorded every memory, action patterns and emotions of the people to convert it
all into calculative variables.
The prediction was made like this.
And another thing.
‘The calculative power wasn’t always needed.’
Nepallem and the other scientists achieved an incredible feat with the leftover
calculative power from when the system isn’t predicting the future.
Creation of a virtual reality.
The moment this virtual reality was created, the 1st grade citizens announced it to
everybody below.
<Are you going to stay trapped within this shelter, where you never know when it
will collapse? Or will you live every day happily in an amazing virtual reality
where you cannot die?>
Many were afraid of this ‘virtual reality’ at first but with continued whippings it
didn’t take long for all of the 3rd grade citizens to ‘escape’ into the virtual
reality and thanks to this the 1st grade citizens had been able to use the
remaining resources and energy more efficiently than before.
Since the virtual reality allowed for the minimum usage of resources and energy
compared to what they would’ve used in reality.
All they needed was for their life to be maintained and the tower energy to
continue flowing.
‘Though something’s off, the results are good…’
Nepallem had successfully gained the happiness of almost 30 million people as well
as the Prediction function of the Mudusella system.
But the process wasn’t without faults.
“This fucking bastard…”
“Ha! He came without a 1st grade citizen. How bold…Hey, come down!”
Tiamet frowned as he heard the aggressive shouts of the citizens.

They, the Tiamet series, were not in good terms with the citizens.
The safety and happiness the game provided.
Though a great offer had been given to them, humans wouldn’t just be moved from
this alone.
<Why aren’t the 1st grade citizens using it? If it’s that good?>
<And it’s not free. For us to have to stay within it forcibly. Isn’t this a bit
fishy?>
Of course there were people who went against them so a whip was needed.
And the whip that had been wrought was him.
The enhanced race created for battle.
An existence that had the energy of this giant city within its body and wielded it
freely.
“Bastard! Come down!”
The citizens roared in rage as they remembered being attacked by Tiamet.
And Tiamet frowned as he saw this.
Chapter 285
Reincarnator – Chapter 285 : Star of transcendence (1)
Tiamet frowned at the citizens.
‘These guys…’
Even if the humans had succeeded in enhancing their own bodies and absorbing the
node’s energy to a degree, his terrifying might was not something these humans
could go against.
But the current situation was a bit different.
‘Annoying. Did that game enhance their perception or something?’
“You bastard! Come down!”
Tiamet made an annoyed expression as he watched the citizens who had climbed on the
roof and were grabbing onto his clothes.
He and the other enhanced race were set so they would only be able to attack the
citizens with the orders of a 1st grade citizen or when the citizen themselves
broke a rule.
This was why these guys, who would get killed off with just a single breath, were
acting like this.
And these guys, those whose physical bodies had been enhanced as well as having
absorbed the node’s energy, could easily rip apart steel beams with their bare
hands.
That was why they had been able to jump on the roof.
And the people who came up here started to tap on Tiamet as if they wanted to pick
a fight with him.
“Hey you. You’re him right? The guy who burned my friend half dead.”
“Hey! Try attacking us like that time.”
Smack!
“Yeah! Spread some egg on you before you walk around.”
“Hahaha!”
These citizens weren’t able to attack directly either since attacking the enhanced
race was against the rule.
But annoying him was easy.
But for them to be able to do this even though they would still clearly remember
the might he could wield.
‘That game… I guess it rids them of their sense of fear as well. Or maybe they
can’t differentiate between virtual reality and reality.’
Tiamet grinded his teeth as he looked at those who were throwing eggs at him.
The fact that he was being pegged by eggs by those whom he could kill with just a
flick of his wrist was really annoying him.
And the fact that he couldn’t retaliate annoyed him even before.
Kiiing.
And the chipset on his neck was stopping him from acting out.
Like a collar on a dog.
‘Yeah. I’m just a bastard dog huh…’
Crackle.
Every time Tiamet clenched his teeth, the chipset on his neck buzzed as it let out
sparks.
In order to suppress the enraged Tiamet.
At that moment.
“Everyone calm down.”

Whoosh.
A man came down from the elevator as he shouted in order to calm the people.
The surrounding guards could clearly tell how important this man was.
10 men who looked exactly like Tiamet.
A man who could take around 10 TMT series, which there were only 100 of like the
MSL series, in this entire city there was only one person.
“Nepallem…”
“No, uh. It’s not what you’re thinking…”
Everyone who were raging against Tiamet started to stutter and fall back.
The TMT series was the invention of Nepallem.
They were like the children of Nepallam and it was not easy to throw eggs at the
child in front of the father.
Even more so if the father was a figure whom everybody respected and worshipped
more than anybody else.
“Hmm…”
As everyone looked to Nepallem with awkward expressions.
Nepallem calmly pointed with his hand.
“Now now. Calm down everybody. Go loosen up your bodies or something. Though the
world inside the capsule is invigorating, it isn’t as nice as this beautiful
nature.”
Nepallem pointed towards the underground gardens which were being managed by the
spirits and the people backed off at these words.
And Tiamet looked at Nepallem with an awkward expression as well.
Though he treated most people like bugs, two people were excluded from this.
One was Astania, the reason why he had come down here.
And the other, Nepallem.
‘Am I also respecting this human?’
Tiamet scoffed but he didn’t know for sure.
He, who had only been alive for 6 months, couldn’t completely control his emotions
yet.
The reason why he had come down here was to verify this strange sensation that
sprang up from the corner of his mind.
The moment he thought up to this point.

‘…Oh right, did she leave?’
As Tiamet tried to look around.
Whooosh!
Something popped up in front of him.
“Who are you looking for?”
Flinch.
Tiamet stuttered as he looked at Nepallem who had appeared in front of his eyes.
Nepallem was smiling.
While projecting a hologram.
And an attractive woman floated on the screen.
“Perhaps this woman?”
“…”
Tiamet glared at Nepallem with a slight frown while Nepallem looked back at him in
amusement and satisfaction.
“As I thought, you are special.”
Tiamet looked at the 10 TMT series who looked identical to him.
For him to be special when there were so many of himself?
It sounded like Nepallem was mocking him.
But Nepallem shook his head.
“Don’t make that expression. You’re truly special. We… Can help each other a lot it
seems. Will you follow me?”
“…”
Tiamet frowned.
…………………………………….
While he was stopping an uproar, he had been downed by a citizen when he got hit in
the back of the head before.
Of course this shoudln’t have been possible but he wasn’t in battle mode but rather
suppression mode.
But there was a woman who had saved him while he was being stomped and ripped apart
by the enraged citizens.
<…Damn. I really don’t like you but I’ll save you this one time. You fucking
bastard.>
<Why?>
Tiamet asked in confusion while the back of his neck was still ringing in pain.
Since he was somebody who should simply be killed in their eyes.
And if he was kept alive then he would only be used to suppress them again after he
healed.
This woman’s actions did not make sense.
The woman, Astania, spat out some blood as she answered.
<You also acting under orders anyway. You probably feel worse than us.>
They fought for freedom.
But these guys never had freedom to begin with.
They only followed orders and fought for the 1st grade citizens.
The reason for all this hate was the 1st grade citizens but only the people below
were bleeding.
And Astania did not like this.
<Damn. If you guys knew our feelings then you wouldn’t be so cruel against… No.
What am I even expecting from you guys. How Could I.>
Astania chuckled.
The TMTs were under a lot more pressure compared to the MSLs since their main
purpose was battle, not management.
Unlike the MSLs in charge of management, emotions were something that were truly
unneeded in the TMTs whose focus was battle and massacres.
It wasn’t bad usually but once they got into battle mode then the chipset behind
them erased all of their emotions.
<Well. I don’t know when this will end but… If it doesn’t end badly then let’s meet
again with smiles.>
Astania finished her words as he climbed back out.
<…>
Tiamet grasped his painful neck as he looked towards Astania with a confused
expression.
……………………………….
“Things were really bad back then. But thankfully there weren’t many dead, it’s all
thanks to you TMTs.”
Nepallem smiled as he mumbled.
Casualties only happened when two forces of similar strengths collided.
The 1st grade citizens removed the limits imposed on the TMT series after seeing
the situation turning for the worse and everybody who was rebelling were suppressed
by the pure might of the TMTs as they backed off.
‘I guess he was more cheerful than I thought.’
Tiamet stared at Nepallem who was mumbling in happiness as he asked.
“What do you need?”
The enhanced race were wired to be respectful towards the humans.
Though Tiamet felt like he could be disrespectful if he wanted but it didn’t feel
right to do so to this man.
‘…Maybe it’s because he created me.’
Tiamet controlled his unknown emotions as he tried to understand the current

situation.
There was no reason for him and Nepallem to converse one on one like this.
Though he was one of the two special series within this giant city, the other party
was a man who stood out amidst the 70 billion humans.
They were on different levels.
‘And this is his personal space…All other TMTs are outside as well.’
The tower’s topmost penthouse from where one could clearly see the entire city.
This place was a mysterious place where even Akamel hadn’t been in.
A perfect personal space where not a single monitoring device existed.
Trinkle.
Nepallem poured two cups of tea as he smiled at Tiamet.
“I wanted to converse with just us two. Anyways, how’s the emotion of love? Well,
maybe it’s not there yet.”
But Tiamet was extremely shocked by these words.
‘Love? This?’
Tiamet then scoffed inwardly.
Love?
“A TMT like me has no such function as replying to your jokes. Find someone else
please.”
Nepallem smiled.
“What do you mean? You wouldn’t just go underground to eat some curses right?
Didn’t you go down even though you knew that would happen? Something’s itchy right?
In here.”
Nepallem patted his chest.
Tiamet frowned as he asked carefully.
“Are you calling me special because of that?”
Even if he felt something for a citizen.
He didn’t know if this made him special in any way.
Maybe not during a battle but he, as a enhanced race, was entitled to some
emotions.
It was possible for them to feel emotions in special cases and if they were in the
daily life mode.
The other TMT series were just standing around expressionlessly because they didn’t
feel the need to show emotions.
They were born for battle and all these emotions would just disappear like bubbles
once they got into a battle.
But Nepallem chuckled.
“You aren’t special because of that. There’s another reason.”
“…?”
Tiamet became curious.
About what his differences were and why this amazing scientist, Nepallem, was so
interested in him.
But when Tiamet was about to ask.
[TMT-17. These are the new commands and their associated data for the plan. Open
the channel so I can send them over.]
“…’
Tiamet frowned as he heard Akamel’s voice through the chipset.
……………………………………..
Rummble.
Boom.
Then, towards Mudusella as she finished up reverting the Mudusella System back to
its original state.
[MSL-17. These are the new commands and their associated data for the plan. Open
the channel so I can send them over.]
“…?”
Mudusella made a confused expression at the sudden orders being sent to her.
Was there something she didn’t know about regarding this plan?
‘And… It’s not only coming to me.’
It was being sent to every enhanced race including the MSLs.
Mudusella started to read the data with a confused expression.
Wondering why the data was sent suddenly and in secrecy.
And soon.
Tremble.
<Wow. These bastard are truly insane.>
Mudusella’s eyelids trembled as the spirit cursed inside her.
“…They’re leaving behind all the 3rd grade citizens? The whole over 20 million of
them?’
They weren’t just being left behind.
According to this plan… Every remaining human would die for sure.
Mudusella was extremely shocked as she continued to read through the data.
Chapter 286
Tiamet looked at the data with a shocked expression.
Codename : Plan for the Migration of Humaniy.
The directives were simple.
1st and 2nd grade citizens were to board the spaceship that was being built across
the mountain range.
And there were clear instructions for the enhanced race so there wouldn’t be any
casualties during all of it.
But nowhere in the data was there anything regarding the 3rd grade citizens.
Tiamet asked Nepallem.
“…What’s going on? I thought everybody was migrating?”
Nepallem smiled.
“Why are you asking a scientist like me? I’m only responsible for making you and
creating the spirits. People who decide how to use them are people like Akamel, the
highest-ranked members.”
Tiamet made a dumbfounded expression.
Even if people like Akamel could fly, they wouldn’t be able to reach the height
Nepallem was at.
Which meant that Akamel had to present his ideas and receive approval from Nepallem
for every plan.
But for Nepallem to not know what’s going on in a situation like this?
“What are you…”
Tiamet, who was about to become enraged, realized what he was about to do and then
calmed down.
Why was he getting angry?
Thinking about it, there was nothing that should matter to him even if the 3rd
grade citizens were disposed of.
Since their deaths didn’t matter to him.
The 100 or so of the TMT series will be allowed to board and it was better if they
didn’t take the 3rd grade citizens.
Why was there a need to get angry for those who threw eggs at him?
But something kept tickling him inside his chest.
Something was complaining inside him.
And Nepallem smiled as he looked at Tiamet.
“Shouldn’t you run?”
“…What do you mean?”
Nepallem patted his chest.
“This. I’m talking about this from before.”
At that moment.
Tiamet realized where the uneasiness and the annoyance was coming from.
And Nepallem whispered into his ears.

“Our TMT-17 is a very precious resource. Adding one extra person wouldn’t be that
hard.”
And the moment he heard this.
Swoosh.
Tiamet stomped out from Nepallem’s personal area as he started to walk somewhere.
And somebody shouted behind his back.
“Good luck! If you hurry then you might be able to find her before they re-enter.”
Then.
Tiamet disappeared into the darkness and Nepallem shrugged his shoulders inside his
own personal area.
“Well, you should at least hear why you’re so special. That’s the most important
part.”
………………………………………….
[15 minutes until entrance time into Exodus. Citizens, please move to your
designated locations.]
“Finally, we’re going back in.”
“Gosh, I thought I was going to die from boredom! Ugh.”
“Keke. I’m going to kill what I was about to before!”
As the announcement was made, the citizens who were spread out all over the wide
underground area started to swarm around the tower.
Though some were looking at this with a strange expression.
“Mmm…”
Astania made a worried expression while looking at the citizens.
‘I know it’s nice but… Aren’t they relying on it a bit too much?.’
Astania mumbled to herself.
She understood that the world inside that place was good.
Since they were able to forget the problems of reality inside it.
The 1st grade citizens who wished to rule over them.
The harsh environment that continuously tried to wipe them out.
And they, who were powerless to do anything in this situation.

They were able to forget all of that inside that place.
No, more than that.
Unlike this place, where they were powerless, they could become heroes.
They flew through the skies and hunted dragons.
They killed beasts and saved others.
‘…Nothing I can do.’
It looked like they were running away from reality rather than playing a game but
she was the same as them.
Astania sighed as she started to move towards her cell as well.
But at that moment.
Somebody grabbed her arm.
“What…”
Astania saw a familiar face as she looked behind in confusion.
“Let’s go.”
“What… Hey! I didn’t do anything wrong! Why is a TMT series taking me?”
Astania shouted in confusion.
TMT series.
The beings that were in control of the city’s laws.
Astania freaked out.
‘Why… Why is this happening.’
No matter how she thought about it, she hadn’t done anything wrong.
Even if she did something wrong, for a TMT to come get her.
These were not things that should be for that.
Tiamet frowned as he responded to Astania’s words.
“You told me to meet with smiles but the situation is not like that. Follow me.”
“What… Oh. Are you the one from then?”
Astania then realized something.
She remembered who this was.
‘Ugh, there’s no way to tell them apart.’
Astania sighed out in relief but then frowned as she stopped Tiamet and spoke.
“Where are you taking me, I have to go in the cell.”
Astania pointed towards the giant tower filled with glass cells behind her.
And Tiamet made an annoyed expression at this.
‘This dumb girl. You’re going to die if that happens.’
The 1st and 2nd grade citizens were going to get on the ship.
The enhanced race who supplied and controlled the obelisk also had to get on.
Which meant this giant tower would lose both its software and hardware and would
cease to work.
And the 3rd grade citizens would not be able to survive in these harsh conditions
without the protection of the obelisk.
They would freeze to death inside the glass cells.
“If you have something to say then say it here. If not then just tell me later.”
“…”
He wanted to speak but the chipset was preventing him from leaking the top secret
informations.
‘Fuck…’
Astania frowned and then threw Tiamet’s hands off.
“What are you doing? If you’re going to just play around then fuck off. Are you
looking down on me because I’m just a third grade? If I don’t go in there in time
then it’ll be bad.”
Astania glared at Tiamet and started to stomp towards the tower.
Kiigigik.
Tiamet wanted to grab ahold of Astania but he could not.
The chipset was stopping him.
[The enhanced race cannot forcefully act against a citizen.]
[Stop you actions immediately.]
The chipset’s electric signal suppressed his entire body as Astania disappeared
towards the tower.
And the various emotions inside him swelled.
Rage.
Pity.
And…
Tiamet clenched his teeth and poured strength all over his body.
“Ugh….Fu..cking…Hell!”
Craack.
Crunch.
At that moment, something shocking occurred.
Tiamet started to move despite the chipset suppression.
‘…Please!’
As his body moved.
Tiamet didn’t pay attention to the fact that he could ignore the chipset as he
started to rush towards Astania with an urgent expression.
“Huh?”
As Astania freaked out at Tiamet who rushed up to her.
Smack!
Astania fell on the ground unconscious as Tiamet hit her in the back of her head.
“Haa…Ha…”
Strangely, the chipset had stopped suppressing him as Tiamet attained his goal.
Tiamet breathed out roughly as he stared down at Astania who was laid out on the
ground.
He then heaved her onto his shoulders and quickly ran over to the elevator.
‘I need to hurry.’
The train to the spaceship would soon set off.
As he got on the elevator the sensor inside it started to scan him.
[…Scanning.]
[…TMT-17. Scan complete. Activating.]
Ooooong!
Tiamet glanced at the countless 3rd grade citizens lying in the glass cells in the
distance but soon turned away from them as the elevator started to climb up.
…………………….
[Everyone, proceed to board starting from the citizens of Zone 19 please.]
[You’ve done well until now, congratulations on obtaining the right to go to the
new world.]
The 1st level station of the obelisk.
Countless people were climbing aboard the long train.
Most were the 1st grade citizens of the obelisk.
And around the 1st grade citizens.
The various enhanced race members were getting on board along with the citizens.
Akamel looked at the scene from the corner of the station next to two TMTs.
‘Good. Perfect.’
The boarding of the citizens from the city was proceeding smoothly as the Mudusella
System was being moved onto the spaceship.
Though it might not be as good as the Mudusella system that used the souls of the
20 million people, it would be more than enough.
Since the number of citizens would naturally rise once they colonize the new planet
properly.
At that moment.
[Warning! Warning!]
[Unknown citizen is attempting to board.]
[All enhanced race of cart A-22, proceed to prevent the boarding.]
“Huh?”
Akamel frowned at the sudden warning.
‘No way… All the 3rd grade citizens should be inside Exodus by now.’
The 3rd grade citizens of the 17th zone who had been awakened just recently were
also going into Exodus.
And they couldn’t use the elevators even if they were awake so who was trying to
come.
‘…What’s going on.’
Akamel frowned as he took the two TMTs and headed towards the location of conflict.
Booom!
Boom!
Sounds of collisions could be heard around the station.
‘Who caused this…’

Akamel approached the area with a confused expression but then made a dumbfounded
expression at the scene.
Various enhanced race members had been flung back.
And the one TMT series who had a girl on his back.
Akamel realized what was going on the moment he saw this and then grinded his
teeth.
“…Nepallem. No matter how much you try to stop me this time, it won’t work.’
‘Fucking bastards. I’ll make sure to tighten your collars properly after this.’
And at that moment.
TMT-17, the one who had created all this mess, stomped towards Akamel.
‘This bastard…’
As Akamel glared at Tiamet.
Tiamet pondered for a moment but then spoke straightforwardly.
“Please let this woman onboard.”
His demand wasn’t very far-fetched.
His own worth was extremely high and though he didn’t know why they were leaving
behind the 3rd grade citizens, adding one extra woman wasn’t hard for Akamel.
This was why he had left behind the other citizens.
Since if they started to cling onto him he might not be able to save the woman.
‘Though you won’t be treated well after you get on…You should at least live.’
Tiamet mumbled as he glanced at Astania.
But from the distance.
MSL-17, Mudusella, saw this scene with a sad expression.
‘Tiamet…’
She understood what he was thinking.
But sadly, Tiamet didn’t understand the humans enough.
To be precise, the dark parts of their emotions.
And just like she expected.
“Don’t want to.”
Akamel scoffed as he replied.

…………………………………………..
“Tsk, Tsk.”
Nepallem looked at this scene from the distance and clicked his tongue.
Chapter 287
Tiamet asked as he looked at the dark expression of Akamel.
“…Why not?”
His demand wasn’t outrageous.
This much should easily be doable.
But Akamel smiled coldly as he spoke.
“Of course not. It’s not fair.”
“Not fair?’
Akamel nodded.
“Yeah. Every other 3rd grade citizen is below. But who is that woman for us to
treat her like this?”
Tiamet was dumbfounded from these words.
Unfair?
Was this something these guys who were leaving behind all the third grade citizens
to die should be saying?
“It won’t be bad for them. It’ll end for them in happiness inside there. Every one
of them agreed right? That it’s better to live inside there than living in reality.
As he heard these words.
Pop.
A vein popped up on his forehead.
And he felt something boiling inside him.
Chiijijiiik.
Rage was one of the most distracting emotions when they were doing their job.
The chipset activated as it tried to suppress him.
“Ugh…”
While he was trying to escape the suppression from the chipset.
Tiamet resisted the electrical signals from the chipset as he raised his trembling
hand.
Because he really felt like he needed to punch this man.
Though the fist of Tiamet, who could easily rip apart steel like it was paper, was
approaching his face, Akamel was completely calm.
As Tiamet was about to grab ahold of Akamel.
Whoosh.
The two TMT series next to Akamel grabbed both of Tiamet’s arms and made him kneel.
“Ugh…”
He tried to resist but it was all futile.
The chipset was still suppressing him and he could not win against the two TMTs who
had the same power level as him.
Akamel smirked at Tiamet kneeling in front of him.
“It was hard making you. So you originally had the rights to come on board with us.
But if you’re defective then the story changes.”
Usually, they would just fix the chipset and reuse him but they were about to
leave.
They didn’t have the time nor did he want to.
‘I don’t need a defective enhanced human who can resist us in this new world.’
This was why the 3rd grade citizens were being left behind.
Though they were calculating the success rate of this plan, the Mudusella system
was actually calculating something else.
[Should we take the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens with us to the new planet?]
Everyone was cautious.
As to how bad the situation could become if the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens
rebelled.
The ashy storm outside the barrier proved this.
Would these guys not cause troubles in the new world?
The 1st grade citizens scanned the brains of every citizen using the Mudusella
system and launched a calculation.
And the results.
[Up to 2nd grade is helpful.]
[Starting from the 3rd grade, their usefulness drops and the chance of them causing
issues rises.]
‘Why should we take them then?’
Even such a thing in front of his eyes might appear.
Enhanced humans who broke the chipset and went wild.
Akamel had no thoughts of sharing even a bit of their precious resources to take
someone like this.
Akamel laughed coldly as he spoke.
“Don’t worry too much. I have a conscience you see. I won’t hurt you lovebirds.”
With those words.
Craackle!
“Kuhuk…”
One of the TMT series stabbed into the back of his neck as Tiamet felt his
consciousness fading out.
‘Fucking… Hell.’
Tiamet lost his consciousness as he watched Akamel who was laughing at him coldly.
…………………………………….
‘….Mmm.’
Tiamet rose up as he sensed something whipping against his skin.
And he made a shocked expression as he looked around.
The empty platform.
All the 1st grade citizens and the enhanced race had boarded and left.
Only two lifeforms were alive.
He, who had fallen.
And Astania, who was still unconscious.
‘Damn…’
Tiamet checked the status of his body but then sat back down.
‘What’s the use.’
As the MSL series who controlled the Mudusella System left, there was no enhanced
race member to pour him any energy.
Soon this giant tower, the Obelisk, will cease to act and then the harsh
environment will soon sweep over this city.
Even he didn’t have the confidence to survive for long periods of time.
He will slowly lose energy and die out.
‘…I wanted to save you at least.’
Tiamet sighed out as he looked at Astania sleeping next to him.
He didn’t know what this sensation he was feeling towards this woman was.
But he felt that he would be much happier if this woman lived and was happy.
And even more so if he was next to her.
‘Were Nepallem’s words true?’
Tiamet chuckled at conversation he had with Nepallem.
He really had become special.
He was probably the only TMT series who was left behind here.
‘I should’ve listened to his answer at least. The reason why I am special.’
But it was too late to hear the answer now.
Since Nepallem would’ve long boarded the ship.
That man was in a different situation than him.
At that moment.
“Living isn’t easy right? You would’ve been able to board if humans lived in
harmony.”
“…No way.”
Tiamet mumbled in shock at the voice that was coming from the distance.
Since that voice was not something that he should be hearing.
But despite his voice, the voice was only getting closer.
Tiamet turned around and was at a loss for words.
“Napallem. How are you here…”
Nepallem chuckled as he looked at Tiamet.
“It seems your chipset is completely broken. Maybe it’s a good thing? Hahaha.”
“…Why did you stay behind?”
Tiamet pinched his cheek in case he had come into the virtual reality.
Nepallem had no reason not to board and he had to board.
Since if Nepallem chose to stay here, all the other 1st grade citizens would’ve
forcibly taken him.
Nepallem shrugged his shoulders.
“Oh that? I just boarded a clone who looked similar to me. I hope that guy is happy
over there.”
“What… What are you…? Why did you not go?”
Since the chipset, which was suppressing his emotions, had been broken. Various
emotions sprang up from inside him.
As Tiamet mumbled with a shocked expression, Nepallem laughed as he spoke.
“Is there a reason for me to go? I’ve already accomplished my goals here?”
“…What?”
Nepallem pointed towards the tower behind him as he looked at Tiamet.
“They left behind the most important thing.”
Tiamet’s expression brightened at these words.
That confident expression.
Nepallem, who had overseen all the previous plans and endeavors had been left
behind.
Was this not a possibility of him surviving?
Maybe the ones who got onto the ship made a mistake?
But sadly.
Nepallem made a sorry expression as he spoke.
“I’m sorry if I brought your hopes up but… Don’t make such an expression. This body
will soon die.”
“Huh?’
Nepallem shrugged his shoulders.
“Why are you so shocked? Since I’m done with my objective and this body has done
what it needed to, it’s time to throw it away.”
And Tiamet was enraged.
“Fuck! What were you trying to do here then!?’

Various emotions that had been suppressed before sprang up.
No, there was one dominant emotion inside him.
[Fear.]
The emotion that endangered a soldier the most.
This emotion was slowly eating away at Tiamet due to the unknown future.
And as a response to this.
Booom!
A white spirit exploded out from inside him and surrounded Tiamet.
A spirit of light.
One of the most destructive spirit in existence had come out.
With one objective.
To protect Tiamet.
But Nepallem scratched his chin as he looked at Tiamet.
“Why are you getting angry after you just asked? Anyways, my objective is… Well,
you could say it’s engineering. Or terraforming. It’s making this place a bit
prettier. Suiting the taste of someone above.”
“Huh?”
Someone above?
Was there somebody who was in a place higher than Nepallem?
‘Is he making fun of me?’
At that moment.
“Ah, he’s here.”
With this.
Split.
Space cracked and spliced apart.
And from the dark void.
A small creature popped out.
A small pair of wings and a shining body.
As he looked at the fairy-like creature he had seen from the fairytales.
“Huaa….”
Tiamet’s entire body started to tremble.

Though it’s outer appearance was a cute fairy, there was a tremendous amount of
power and viciousness residing inside it.
Whoosh.
Tiamet couldn’t help himself as he fell on the ground but Nepallem ignored it as he
spoke to the fairy.
“It’s finished. You’re going to take over now right?”
The fairy smiled.
“Mmm…That’s how it should be normally but there’s something amusing here?”
Originally, as the giant Obelisk was completed and these other creatures were gone
it should’ve been finished.
But how could it ignore something amusing that appeared in front of it?
As the fairy, who had the same nature as god, smiled.
“Fucking bastards. If you’re going to joke around then…”
Tiamet grinded his teeth as he mumbled.
This tiny thing was looking at him as if he was a toy.
But the fairy shook its head and smirked.
“No. I’m not joking around. You see, I really like people like you. You’re very
special.”
The fairy looked between Tiamet and the direction the 1st grade citizens had gone
towards as it spoke out.
“You were born with the transcendence star.”
“Oh right, I was going to tell him first.”
Nepallem smacked his forehead.
Chapter 288
[We will set off after 05:02:11.]
Ooooooooong.
Mudusella sat in the engine room as she made a bitter expression while looking at
the Mudusella System in front of her.
She kept thinking about her partner, TMT-17, who had been left behind in the city.
It might’ve been better if there was at least a spirit she could talk to but that
spirit had long been taken out of her into a glass sphere.
To supply the ship with the energy.
Akamel, who was standing next to Mudusella, smiled in contentment as he mumbled.
“Dumbass. He overestimated his own worth.”
“…Couldn’t you have taken them all?’
Not just Tiamet but the 3rd grade citizens as well.
‘Impudent.’
Akamel frowned at her words.
He also wanted to show her who was in charge but he could not.
Unlike Tiamet, MSL-17 was a vital part of the flight.
‘I guess I’ll make another when I arrive…’
Akamel was enraged and had almost spurted out his inner thoughts.
Thoughts that were a bit extreme for the others to hear but were completely fine to
utter to these ‘products’ of theirs.
“No way. Our worth is much higher than those wasteful bastards. Those things that
only know how to waste resources are a plague in a situation where we have limited
resources. Maybe you don’t know because you’ve only been alive for a short time,
etch that into your memory.”
“…”
As Mudusella frowned at Akamel.
Whooosh.
“Ugh…”
Akamel held Mudusella’s chin as he coldly whispered.
“Know your limits, even if we need you it’ll be a bit hard on us if you cross the
line.”
“…”
“Yeah, learn to avoid my gaze like that. Now, go ahead and finish your job. Move
all the 2nd grade citizens in cryosleep onto the ship.”
The 2nd grade citizens weren’t used by the Mudusella system unlike the 3rd grades.
But they couldn’t just throw them away.
Since they needed them as servants in the new planet.

So they had frozen close to 10 million of them.
And they will be moved to the new planet in that state.
Until the 1st grade citizens finish the preparations.
The beautiful colony built inside the spaceship was only for the 1st grade
citizens.
‘Perfect. I shall give you this planet as a whole… Farewell then.’
Akamel looked towards the city in the distance and then smiled as he thought of
Tiamet.
But then.
[Warning. Warning. The surrounding environment is changing drastically. All

citizens move to the designated emergency positions.]
A sudden warning rang throughout the spaceship.
“What!?”
Akamel freaked out.
“Check the outside situation immediately!”
Akamel hurriedly gave orders to the Mudusella system.
And soon, Akamel was at a loss at the scene in front of him.
“No…way…”
A humongous tornado was spinning around the Obelisk in the distance.
As the shield that was protecting the tower broke, a giant tornado had formed
inside it.
Akamel grinded his teeth as he looked at what was happening in the distance.
“What the fuck…!”
Countless ashy clouds that had originally surrounded the entire planet were being
sucked into the tower.
And the mountain range that was barely holding onto its shape was being covered
with snow and clouds.
All the land around the city was freezing and breaking apart.
Crunch
Craack.
And of course the spaceship which was preparing for its flight could not escape
this calamity.
[Calculating… Flight determined to be impossible.]

[ASTRO-17… Shifting to dormant mode.]
The warning resounded throughout the spaceship as the 1st grade citizens freaked
out.
“What the hell! What is this! We didn’t foresee this with the Mudusella System!”
“What’s going on!?”
And the spirit was shocked as well.
The spirit, which was acting as a generator for the ship inside the flask, made a
confused expression as it looked.
<They deserved it… But what’s actually going on?>
The sky was falling with the tower as the center.
The Obelisk, which had become the pillar that held up the humanity’s survival was
turning everything around it into a land of death.
As if it was trying to suck in every calamity of the world.
A similar scene was probably playing out in the other Obelisks as well.
And Hansoo was also shocked at this scene.
‘..Was this why the ship was resting beyond the range? There’s still too much that
doesn’t fit.’
At that moment.
Boooooooom!
Sounds of explosions against the surface of the ship could be heard.
Even the people inside the engine room could hear it.
“Uwaaaak!”
“Stop that bastard!”
Boom.
Clang.
Sounds of clashes and explosions were heard.
Though the spirit’s perception had weakened after it had entered the flask but it
could clearly hear those screams.
And Akamel freaked out with a horrified yelp.
“You bastard…How!”
It also heard the familiar voice that was responding to Akamel.
“I sold my soul to the devil.”

“Aaaaak!”
As Akamel screamed.
Hansoo quickly started thinking.
‘He sold his soul to the devil?’
This current Tiamet was much stronger than before.
If Akamel had known that Tiamet could make that tower go insane.
And that he would kill off the other enhanced race to get to him.
He would’ve never left Tiamet behind.
And as Hansoo tried to suck in more of the spirit’s memories.
<It’s done… You’ve won.>
“What?”
The spirit’s exhausted voice came into his ears as he started to get sucked out of
the flask towards an unknown location.
……………………………….
When Hansoo’s consciousness came back, it was where he had been before.
Inside his own consciousness where the spirit had sucked him in.
And something very faint was barely holding onto its form in front of him.
Something that had lost its previous seven-colored luster.
<Damn…You’ve won. You bastard… You’re similar to that guy huh.>
“That guy?”
As Hansoo frowned at the spirit’s words.
The spirit chuckled as he left behind its final words.

At that moment he realized he needed to hear something.
‘This bastard saw something from my broken memories.’
Hansoo held onto the spirit as he asked.
“Speak, what did you see.”

As a consequence the spirit became even more transparent.
As if it was about to flicker off.
Usually a threat like this would’ve worked.
Since the spirit’s mentality wasn’t that strong.
But the situation was different now, it was already done for.
<Dumb bastard. Why should I? Kekeke. Have fun…>
Whooosh!
The spirit broke apart and disappeared before it could finish its own words.
And the seven colored fragments of the spirit’s body entered Hansoo’s body.
Then.
A new ability started to appear in his body.
Like he was becoming a new entity.
A change that was occurring as he consumed the spirit’s fragments.
It was something he wouldn’t resist usually but he was looking around frantically.
‘My memories…Just a bit more.’
But then.
Whoooosh!
Hansoo’s consciousness started to get sucked out.
Towards the body outside.
……………………………………
Tiamet frowned at Hansoo who had flinched for a bit before moving but then he just
gathered more white light in his hands and prepared to attack again.
It was not something his light spirit had in the past but something he had gained
after hearing that he had to devour everything to become a transcendent.
Boooooom!
A giant beam exploded out from Rangkom’s Stake as it flew towards Hansoo.
It was not a might which Hansoo could withstand.
No matter how close the gap between them had gotten, this beam was more than enough
to smash him into bits.
Booooooom!
A giant storm of mist appeared around Hansoo.
Tiamet grinded his teeth as he saw this.
“…Did you fuse?”
Chiiiiiiik
“So it was like this.”
Hansoo replied nonchalantly from inside the mist.
And the snowstorm was gathering and creating a wall of ice around him.
As Hansoo lifted his hands to activate this newfound power again.
Whoooooosh!
The snowstorm started to gather at a single point.
“Kuhuuk!”
Towards Tiamet who was preparing to attack again.
And in an instant the snowstorm that had been created from the crazed tower that
gnawed away at Tiamet’s power pushed down onto him but numerous times stronger than
before.
The power of the light spirit he had was solely focused on destruction.
The dark spirit in Jang Oh’s hands was focused on manipulating the darkness
efficiently.
But the ability of the spirit which Mudusella, the manager, had was different.
Control.
Control over the power a spirit had.
An ability needed for her to managel the giant Mudusella system as well as the
entire Obelisk.
Tiamet’s light spirit was more efficient when turning energy into destructive force
but not when there was a huge energy storm all around them targeted at him.
Crunch.
Crack.
“Fucking… Hell!”
It wasn’t just any mana storm.
The mana storm that had previously surrounded the entire planet and had now been
compressed by the tower was rushing around Tiamet.
And as Tiamet grinded his teeth at the tremendous pressure.

Boom!
Hansoo dashed through the snowstorm as he smashed down into Tiamet with the Forked
Lightning.
“Kuhuk!”
As Tiamet was flung back and was about to smash onto the ground.
Boom!
Hansoo, who had dashed over and got on top of Tiamet asked as he beat him.
“Tell me what happened in the past”
“…What?”
Smack. Smack.
“Ugh!”
Hansoo whispered as he grabbed ahold of TIamet.
“Did you finish them off a thousand years ago?”
He needed to hear this.
As to what that ‘Devil’s’ deal was.
And if that contract was still in effect.
“You bastard…!”
Booom!
“Argh!”
Crunch.
‘Since the spirit isn’t responding anymore…I’ll need to hear from this side.’
Hansoo dodged the stake that flew towards him and smashed Tiamet in the face again.
Chapter 289
Hansoo clutched his head as he activated the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement.
‘…My soul is about to break apart.’

Though he had bought time after eating up the spirit, it was hard for him to battle
for prolonged periods of time.
But he had a feeling.
‘Something’s not right.’
The virtual reality game the 3rd grade citizens were enjoying in the past.
And the 1st and the frozen 2nd grade citizens who had been attacked suddenly.
The players who played the game Exodus as well as the residents.
The residents he could understand to a degree.
Since it wasn’t impossible if Tiamet had dealt with the 1st grade citizens and
established a nation with the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens.
But the players were different.
The 3rd grade citizens who should only exist in virtual reality were actually
walking around here.
Of course there was no guarantee that the players here and the 3rd grade citizens
of the past were the same people.
No, they should be different.
But Hansoo saw.
The face of the girl who Tiamet was holding onto and was trying to protect.
That face was somebody he knew.
No, it was a face which anybody in this world would know.
‘Clan leader of the Kalikul clan.’
Clan lord, Astania.
Someone who had gained the ownership of the special territory next to the Empire’s
capital despite being a player and the person who shone the most out of the clan
lords of the 15 great clans.
Their names and appearances were exactly the same.
This was too much to call it a coincidence.
If the existences that could only live within virtual reality in the past were
actually walking around in reality then Tiamet had really fucked something up.
And there was only one thing that could explain this whole situation.
A contract.
Tiamet’s final words which said that he had made a contract with the devil.
Booom.
“Speak. What is the contract you made in the past.”
Hansoo choked Tiamet as he mumbled.
“Kuhuk…”
Tiamet gritted his teeth as he vomited out blood.
Because he had erased the special characteristics of all the enhanced race from
himself in order to resist the orders of the 1st grade citizens… The snowstorm
around him was continously gnawing away at him.
There was no way to defeat Hansoo anymore.
‘This is the end huh….’
The first thing he thought of was that thing.
The reason for his thousand years of hard work.
‘Those things…’
Tiamet chuckled as he thought of the fairies.
“Yeah… If you fused then you should’ve seen a bit of the past through Mudusella’s
memory. Well you see, I’ve only asked for a small thing but I don’t know why things
have become like this.”
Tiamet thought of the past.
……………………………………
The fairy-like existence from the past spoke to him.
And told him that he had done more than enough to have the right to ask them for
something.
<Well, I really shouldn’t give anything out. But a trade if possible. You don’t
have to agree if you don’t want to.>
And Tiamet grinded his teeth at the fairy’s suggestion.
He had heard before.
That none of the devil’s deals were proper nor good.
A one-sided trade designed for the enjoyment of the devil.
The other party who trades with the devil will be driven into destruction.
Tiamet smirked at himself who had accepted this offer.
But he knew now.
As to why all those stories told him to be wary of the devil’s offer but why none
of them refused it.
‘This is it huh.’
Humans didn’t trade with the devil because they were weak or evil.
The devil was.
This evil thing.
It appeared right when the humans were at their weakest point in life.
That point when the humans could not deny it.
‘Kekeke.’
Tiamet realized as he looked at the fairy which was smiling in a vicious manner.
That he himself was at the weakest point of his life.

There was only one wish in his head.
To acquire a space where he and Astania could live together.
Destroying the 1st grade citizens or something.
And as he wished.
The fairy smirked.
<Half of it is okay… Since it’s a bit much for me to personally intervene, you do
as much as you can. This place is under your jurisdiction after all.>
Nepallem smiled while nodding and then stretched his hand towards the tower.
And soon.
Booooooom!
The giant tower went crazy and started to reverse the power that was pushing away
the calamity that was covering the entire planet.
The ashy clouds disappeared as sunlight landed on the land across the mountain
range.
Tiamet realized.
That the giant Obelisk which Nepallem had made had the power to solve this
calamity.
<This bastard…>
Of course he didn’t care whether the citizens died or not.
But he couldn’t help but feel disgusted at this man all of a sudden.
Nepalem suddenly spoke.

<While the Obelisk is working, the third grade citizens cannot come out. Since it’s
all activated with the Mudusella System as the basis. And that’s the same… For that
woman>.
<What?>
Astania’s body disappeared into thin air.
Towards the inner parts of the Obelisk.
<What are you doing!>
<This is just a hostage. You see, it’s a contract. There’s no free lunch in this
world. This is as much as we can do. And, another thing.>
Nepalem approached Tiamet and lifted his hands towards the back of Tiamet’s neck.
<….!>
Tiamet instinctively tried to attack Nepalem and attacked him with the white beam.
But it was futile.
<It’s not anything bad.
<What the…>
The white beam was deflected away and Nepallem’s hand grasped onto the back of his
neck.
Like an adult holding down a kid.
Everyone thought that Nepallem wasn’t any stronger than a 1st grade citizen no
matter how much of a genius he was.
But for him to suppress Tiamet this easily.
Nepalem used a strange energy and controlled the chipset.
Booooom!
White light started to explode out from Tiamet’s body.
<In order to allow the full extent of your potential… A limiter would just get in
the way.>
The secret only the developer knew.
Nepalem smiled as he removed the limiter.
And Tiamet looked at his body in shock.
<What…>
Power was rushing throughout his body.
Nepallem laughed towards Tiamet.

<This is as much as we can do for you. The girl is a hostage, remember.>
<…A hostage?>
Nepallem laughed.
<This is a trade. There’s only one reason why we’re on your side. Fulfill the
reason why you were born.>
…………………………………….
It was simple after this really.
Though it was still a bit hard for him to go up against all of the 1st grade
citizens and the enhanced race members but they were all spread out inside the
ship.
He just needed to smash them apart one by one.
He killed all of the 1st grade citizens who had the power to control the enhanced
race.
And he had saved all of the 2nd grade citizens and the Ains.
Since he knew it was impossible for him to do this all alone.
Nepallem’s condition was simple.
<Become strong. More than anybody else. There’s nothing for us to receive from you
yet. When the time comes… We will come. We’ll let go of the girl as well. At that
point our trade will be complete.>
Until he transcended and attained the power to escape this world with his Skill of
Annihilation.
So he had used the 2nd grade citizens and the Ains to create the White Dragon
Arena.
And had sealed the Ains who could become a variable.
As the secrecy of this all was a requirement that the fairy added in into their
deal.
<Whom do I need to keep this a secret from?>
Tiamet asked back in confusion.
All the 3rd grade citizens were asleep and the 2nd grade citizens and the Ains knew
about the history already.
The fairy responded.
<This world is going to be recycled. When that happens, focus on keeping this
secret. Since it’s easier to use them if they don’t know anything.>
And he realized after close to a thousand years.
Whom he needed to keep this a secret from.
<This is insane…>
The tens of millions of people’s information were inside the obelisk.
Tiamet was shocked as he looked at the 3rd grade citizens who were reviving with
erased memories with that information as the basis.
He then realized.
<That thing doesn’t treat us as anything other than toys.>
And he realized this was even more true as he saw these ‘adventurers’ getting
hunted down by the 3rd grade citizens.
He finally realized what being recycled meant.
Tiamet had finally started to understand what the final words of Nepallem were.
<Live with some confidence. You have that right. Isn’t the previous world you lived
in quite dull? It was just a nursery after all.>
………………………………………
‘…I guess I failed hold up my end of the contract.’
Tiamet spoke to Hansoo with a defeated expression.
“You wouldn’t’ allow me to live.”
Tiamet looked at Hansoo who wasn’t responding and nodded.
There was no reason for Hansoo to keep him alive.
Since this was the only chance he had to kill him.
And it was clear from what Hansoo was holding with his hand.
Badump. Badump.
The hand that had entered through his ribs and had grasped his heart.
He had failed.
He had failed to transcend and release Astania from being a hostage.
‘I really worked hard for a thousand years.’
It wasn’t that bad.
Since Astania would continue to live in this world.

In immortality.
‘Better than dying.’
He could just refuse to speak of the past but he did on purpose.
Because…
“You wouldn’t be able to escape it either. Because you…”
As Tiamet smirked.
Booooooom!
In the distance.
The giant spaceship in the outskirts of the city started to activate.
……………………………………..
“What the… Why is this working?”
As one of the players made a shocked expression.
“Can we see outside if we turn it on? Try turning it on, I want to see what’s going
on.”
“…Mmm. Okay.”
As one of the players fumbled with the panel.
One of them recorded the inner parts of the spaceship and broadcasted it.
“Now, shall we see what’s going on outside? Since this spaceship was falling across
the mountain range… We will be able to see the scene behind it now right? This is
being broadcasted for the first time.”
One of the Kalikul clansman laughed as he started the broadcast.
Chapter 290
Reincarnator – Chapter 290 : Transcendence (1)
“Hmm…What could possible be there?”
Astania looked at the screen her clansman was broadcasting with curiosity.
A strange spaceship.
And the lands beyond the sky high mountain range.
Anybody would be curious about it.
‘Is there really information regarding the 6th patch?’
That’s something she would need to prepare for.
As a person who was in charge of a huge clan.
Kiiiing.
Astania leaned back as she watched the screen on the spaceship through the
broadcast.
It seemed like it would take a bit before this screen actually turned on.
At that moment a flower came into the corner of her vision.
The bouquet that Tiamet had given her before.
‘Where the hell did this man go anyway?’
Astania touched the necklace on her neck as she mumbled.
This was also something that Tiamet had given her while congratulating her for her
rise to the lord of this territory.
A gem which symbolized the ownership of this special district.
‘…I don’t know why he’s so nice to me. Is my beauty so incredible that it even
impacts NPCs?’
A smirk had started to appear as she thought up to this point but she quickly
resumed her original expression.
Tiamet’s actions weren’t sincere enough for her to think this way.
With an NPC with immeasurable strength, he could’ve easily forced his way in but
instead he just roamed around her and took care of her discreetly.
‘How petty… Just charge at me like a man or something.’
This was an another world.
There were cases of people dating NPCs as well.
No, it was quite common actually.
Since the players, who were confident in their looks, approached the NPCs for their
power or wealth.
And her clansmen were always joking with her as well.
That she should just lure him in and catch him.
<Isn’t it fine as long as he’s interested? Just…>

Though it was still a joke in the end, there was a bit of desire for this to
actually happen deep inside the clansmen’s minds.
Since the Kalikul clan wouldn’t just remain as one of the 15 Great Clans once their
relationship with Tiamet improved.
There would only be a single clan to rule over all other remaining clans.
That was how powerful Tiamet was.
Even if he just shifted around a bit to let off his excess emotions, the entire
world of Exodus would flip upside down.
If Tiamet wanted to give Astania the capital then that would happen, along with the
taxes that the Empire collected.
A tremendous strength.
And Astania had actually dreamed about this alluring future as well.
Though she stopped rather quickly.
‘That eye is the problem…’
Astania smacked her lips.
Eyes.
The eyes of Tiamet that stared at her.
Those eyes were always so sad and filled with immeasurable sorrow.
And because of this, using him to gain more power and wealth didn’t feel quite
right to her.
Astania smiled as she touched the necklace on her neck.
‘I should treat him better once he comes back. We should eat or something. The new
restaurant that opened in the front looks good.’
At that moment.
<Oh! It’s coming up! The screen to the outside!>
The entire Kalikul clan started roaring at the broadcast.
And the moment Astania heard this, she resumed her cold expression and regained her
posture.
Whatever was there was really important.
<But before we do this, shall we hear the words of the people first? As to how they
feel about this historical event?>
“This bastard…”
He was purposely letting out the steam after riling them all up.
And as Astania smirked at the clansman who was pretending to be a reporter at a

scene.
‘What the…’
Astania focused her eyes she brought the screen closer to her face.
<Ahh! What the hell!>
<Uaa….>
<What’s going on!….>
Whoooosh.
Shwooosh.
The countless clansmen who were on the broadcast started to disappear into golden
light while only leaving behind echos of screams.
“…What? Why are they logging out?”
Astania was confused as she stared at the broadcast.
Since these guys, who had no reason to log out, were disappearing into golden
light.
She assumed poison but it didn’t seem like it.
<Uh…..Huh?>
And the players who were watching the broadcast of the screen on the spaceship
heard the clansmen broadcasting this backing up in shock.
The players then all looked at the scene on the screen.
<Woah…>
A giant tower that reached above the clouds.
And the vast city that spread out beneath it.
The moment they saw this.
Whooooosh.
Even the broadcasting player disappeared into golden light.
But Astania now knew why this was happening.
The moment she saw the tower.
All of her lost memories were coming back.
Memories of the long forgotten past.
She remembered when she had run to the city during the apocalypse.
She remembered when she had been oppressed by the 1st grade citizens in the city.
She remembered when she had risen up against the 1st grade citizens.
And…
‘Tiamet. You dumbass.’
Astania smiled as she remembered all this.
She realized why Tiamet had taken care of her so much.
And why he had always been around her.
‘…I guess we won’t be able to eat together.’
Whooooosh.
Astania’s body started to disappear.
For the price of breaking the law of this world.
A body which was supposed to be trapped inside the Obelisk but had instead been
allowed to live in this world.
A body made by someone else would disappear once it breaks their rules.
And soon.
Clank.
Astania disappeared into golden light as only a single necklace remained beneath
where Astania originally stood.
………………………………………………
“…Ah.”
Kiiiiing.
Tiamet was at a loss as he looked between the spaceship that had started to fly up
in the distance and the light disappearing from the ring on this finger.
‘How…How could this happen at the last moment.’
The light had gone off on the ring on his finger.
The light of the ring that was connected to Astania’s necklace.
The light on this ring would only go off when the necklace had lost its owner.
And the royal necklace wouldn’t lose its owner even if one logged out.
Which could only mean one thing.
That the necklace had completely lost its owner.

Which meant…
“Haha…Hahahahaha! Hahahahaha!”
Tiamet started to laugh like a maniac.
The laughter which had both rage and hysteria mixed together spread out all around
him and Hansoo.
‘For what… For what have I survived up until now?’
The moment he knew Astania died.
Something that had supported him for the past thousand years had fallen.
And at that moment he knew.
That he had cherished this woman more than he had thought he did.
“…”
Tiamet gazed at Hansoo expressionlessly.
“There was a lot more I wanted to talk with you about but… It doesn’t matter
anymore.”
A cold smile appeared on his face.
And the moment Hansoo saw this.
‘Danger.’
Hansoo instinctively crushed his heart.
It was the expression of a man who had thrown away everything, someone who had
nothing to lose anymore.
Kwaduk.
Splurt.
Blood exploded out from Tiamet’s mouth but the cold smile remained.
He was a supernatural being even out of the supernatural beings on this world.
He wouldn’t die immediately even if his heart was crushed.
Even if his brain was smashed his body would still move according to his final
will.
It would only be for a moment but it was more than enough.
Enough to erase everything.
“This damned world… I’m going to return it all.”
‘Since it was a world created from the contract… It’ll be okay for me to just
return it all to how it was before.’
Then.
Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!
The tremendous amount of condensed energy next to Tiamet’s heart started to pulsate
as it quickly enlarged.
The energy which he had compressed with the Rangkom’s stake and the White Dragon
Arena for a thousand years.
This energy, which could easily flip the world upside down, started to burn up with
a blinding light.
“Hahahaha! How useless!”
As Hansoo heard Tiamet’s crazed laugther he quickly took Rangkom’s stake from his
hands.
It was too late to prevent the explosion.
But he had to lessen the damage as much as he could.
Hansoo breathed in and out and then stabbed the stake towards the condensed energy
next to where Tiamet’s heart had been.
!!!!!!!!!
The enormous amount of energy started to get suppressed by the stake as they
created an intense amount of sparks.
And cracks had appeared on the sphere of energy and energy started to leak out.
This energy followed the stake up into the sky.
Like a bolt of lightning being attracted by a lightning rod.
Kwadddduk!
Hansoo quickly forced the stake to be pointed towards the sky.
Rummmblee!
And the energy that had started to explode out from the sphere started to follow
the stake into the sky.
The snowstorm got dispersed from the energy storm of the sphere and even the clouds
above them started to swirl into a storm.
Cough.
Tiamet, who still had a bit of strength left to talk, laughed in a weak manner as
he looked at the stake that had embedded him onto the ground.
“Haha…”
If it was something that could be suppressed so easily like this then he would’ve
never said it could flip the world upside down.
Though most of it flew into the sky.

The remaining energy was more than enough for what he wanted to do.
Boooom!
Hansoo stomped onto the ground as he quickly rushed towards the inner parts of the
Obelisk.
It was not time for him to bicker.
‘I can only live if I reduce the damage as much as I can…’
The energy he was feeling from inside Tiamet was no small matter.
Hansoo, who had entered through the broken wall from before, quickly rushed in and
started to drop as deep as much as he could as he broke apart the floors.
Towards the deepest parts of this tower.
Boom! Boom!
Tiamet laughed at a loss as he heard the sounds of Hansoo breaking through the
floors.
‘Will you… Be able to succeed? In crossing that huge barrier?’
As Tiamet’s eyes slowly closed.
BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!
An immeasurable amount of energy exploded out from TIamet’s body and started to
sweep through everything around him.
……………………………………
Rumble
“What? What the hell?”
“What happened?’
Mudusella and the adventurers who were with the Ains were at a loss as they stared
at the huge pillar of light that had appeared far behind the mountain range.
A deafening sound which rang throughout the world, the earthquake that made the
world tremble and blinding light that shook the entire world.
If there wasn’t this sky-high mountain range defending them, that huge energy storm
would’ve swept through them as well.
As people stared at the tower of light.
Mudusella saw something else.
The scene of the future she had seen through the Mudusella System in the past.
Though her view was blocked by the mountain range, she could clearly see it.
The scene of the city in the distance.
‘The thousand year old guardian tree…Shall fall.’
She saw the scene of the huge tower falling from the energy storm.
Mudusella asked the adventurers at this moment.
“You. You all received our blessings right?”
“…Yeah. Why do you ask?”
Mudusella smiled coldly.
“…Winter is coming.”
Then.
Boooooom!
The tremendous snowstorm that the Obelisk had been suppressing this entire time
started to sweep through the world.
Chapter 291
Rumble.
At the War fortress near the Spirit Land.
The players started to curse at the broadcast that had suddenly ended.
“What the hell. Did somebody crash into their house?”
The player who was broadcasting seemed to have logged out as the millions of
players who were focused on this broadcast were only left with complaints.
“What the hell! Are the higher ups in the clans suppressing the leak of this
intel?”
“They’re going to look at it only by themselves huh?”
As the people started to shout in rage.
Rummmble.
In the distance.
A deafening noise accompanied a blinding light as it exploded out from behind the
mountain range.
“Uh…?”
“What the?”
Then.
Papapapa.
Papapa.
The bodies of countless players disappeared into golden light.
Like a wave.
Like something had lit the countless fireworks.
And everybody started to scream at this scene.
“What the hell! What! What’s going on!”
“Bug? Is it a patch?”
“What the fuck! If they’re going to forcibly log us off then at least tell us!
There was never a case like this!”
“At least put up a notice!”
Everyone shouted out with mixtures of rage and fear.
This had never happened before.
There was never a case where Exodus had faced a game wide bug like this.
Never a case where they had to force close for a patch.
A huge explosion.
And the mysterious event that occurred after this made everyone fall into chaos.
‘What’s the standard…?’
Antoinette, a player who hadn’t been logged out, mumbled to herself.
Though most had been logged out, there were still players who had remained like
this.
But it was only for a moment.
Antoinette gulped as she looked around at the countless artifacts on the ground
dropped by hundreds of thousands of players.
‘Woah… I guess it’s not a logout. It seems the server is facing a huge bug this
time. Did the server blow up or something?’
Antoinette gulped as she stared at these artifacts.

These artifacts wouldn’t remain behind if they logged out.
This was just like when the players got murdered.
‘They’re going to get sued big time.’
Antoinette giggled as she looked at the scene in front of her.
Though the drop rate was low, that was only when one to two people had died.
Antoinette gulped at the mountain of artifacts in front of her as she soon started
to carefully gather them up.
‘Whoever picks them up is the owner. It’s not my fault right? It’s the fault of the
stupid game company.’
When would she be able to benefit like this if not now?
And there was chaos around her as well.
“Hey! I picked it up first!”
“What the fuck do you mean! This is yours? This is originally my friend’s!”
“Bullshit! You’re even from a different clan!”
Countless people were bickering over the precious and expensive artifacts.
Even if they take back the artifacts, they had nothing to lose.
Since it would just be returned to how it was.
‘Hehe. How fun.’
But just at the moment when Antoinette was picking the artifacts up and was
smiling.
Swooosh.
‘…What?’
Angtunanette shivered at the sudden chill that swept past her.
Though the War Fortress was close to the frozen spirit land of the west, it wasn’t
enough make her body chill.
Since the chill that existed on the Spirit Land never came out.
Like it was been held back by something.
And though the chances of that chill reaching all the way here was close to 0%, the
cold sensation sweeping past her currently was not an illusion.
She wanted to ignore it and continue picking up the artifacts but the temperature
that was continuously dropping was not something she could ignore.
Antoinette raised her head with an annoyed expression to figure out the reason
behind this chill.
‘Some maniac isn’t using a skill to take all these artifacts right? Is it a Spirit
Stone?’
But Antoinette’s worries weren’t correct at all.
Since he worries were merely the best case scenario.
And sadly.
The reality was not something Antoinette could have ever dreamt of.
Kuuuuuuoooooo!
“…Oh my god.”
From the Spirit Land.
Something was charging towards her.
A bright, white storm made of hail and snow.
The ice storm was freezing everything in its path.
As if the dam that held it back exploded.
“Waaa! What the hell!”
“Run!”
Craack.
Crack.
The players who were located closer to the Spirit Land than him tried to run away
in fear but it was all useless.
The players exploded into golden light the moment the ice storm swept past them.
And soon.
Rummble.
The hailstones from the ice storm swept past Antoinette as well.
“Fucking…Hell!”
Whoooosh!
Antoinette freaked out at the snowstorm as countless waves of flame exploded out
form her body
The fire that came from the A grade Spirit Stone had always been enough to burn any
players and beasts that came her way.
But not this time.
Whoosh.
Crackle.
The energy from the flame was way too small in comparison to the huge storm as the
explosion of flames quickly died down.
And soon.
“Fuck…”
‘If I die like this then even the Stone of Immortality is useless…’
Antoinette disappeared into golden light as she cursed inwardly.
Whooosh.
And the storm continued forwards past Antoinette and past the War Fortress.
Towards the Empire and the Kingdoms past the War Fotress.
Towards the entire world.
……………………………………..
Rummmble.
Rumble.
The giant Obelisk.
And the huge city below it.
This giant and majestic city had long disappeared.
Whooosh.
The steel forest had long melted down from the tremendous amount of heat and energy
that had swept past it and had turned into lava.
Though normally the snowstorm would’ve cooled it down, this storm had long been
dispersed by the giant storm of energy as the remaining bits all escaped towards
the world as the suppressive powers of the Obelisk disappeared.
Bubble bubble.
Above the lava sea.
Kiiiiiiingg!
The tower that was barely holding on started to tilt.
The remaining few hundred meters of the Obelisk after its top had been blown off by
the energy storm.
And soon.
Booooom!
The Obelisk fell into the lava sea.
Though only a few hundred meters had remained, it was still a humongous size.
This huge mass smashed into the lava sea, caused a tsunami of lava and caused lava
to flow inside the giant underground structure beneath the Obelisk.
Rumble.
The underground structure beneath the Obelisk that had barely maintained its shape
started to swallow up the molten metal as it created a waterfall of lava.
And from inside the lake of lava deep inside it.
Bubblebubblebubble.
Bubbles rose up as a huge whirlpool was created.
Booom!
An explosion occurred as it pushed back the molten metal lake.
And from inside this.
Boooom!
A humanoid figure rose up.
And this figure landed on the rubble of the Obelisk that was slowly sinking into
the sea of lava.
“Cough…Ugh.”
Hansoo, who had scales covering his entire body, checked his current status.
‘…I barely survived.’
He would’ve been able to reduce the damage further if he went deeper since the 3rd
grade citizen’s capsules seemed to have been working fine.
But there was a limit to how much he could do within that short period of time and
as a result he had been hit by the storm of energy.
‘But… I managed to survive at least. Now, what to do from here is the real issue.’
Hansoo looked around as he mumbled.
A scene which could easily be described as hell.
The tremendous amount of heat was melting all of the surrounding land.
The sea of lava didn’t seem like it would cool down any moment.
It was just like Tiamet’s last wish to see the entire world falling to an
apocalypse.
And he was standing right in the middle of this all.
The high temperature was continuously boring down into his body as the space where
he could stand was slowly disappearing as the Obelisk sank deeper.
There was a limit to how much he could survive after he had been turned into a mess
from the explosion.
Roar!
And from deep inside his body, the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement surrounded his
entire body as it madly tried to recover his body.
But there was a limit to how much it could do.
At this rate he would definitely die.
‘I need to escape.’
Hansoo looked around at the sea of lava as he breathed in deeply.
Boom!
He then jumped up from the Obelisk and onto the sea of molten metal.
Chiiiiiik.
Since its density was originally high, it wasn’t hard to run on top of it.
Toong! Toong! Toong!
A shock wave occured every time Hansoo’s feet landed on the sea of lava as he used
the rebound force to quickly move forward.
Towards the half destroyed mountain range.
‘It’s a race against time.’
Whether his stamina fell first or whether he escaped this sea of lava before that
happened.’
And every time he stepped on the sea of lava, the heat from the molten metal gnawed
away at his strength.
‘…I guess the players are done for now.’
Hansoo mumbled as he thought of the lava that was continuously flowing underground.
He then squeezed out every bit of remaining strength he had and started to run.
‘My headache… Is getting worse.’
At that moment.
In a situation where he was using everything he had to go up against this hell-like

environment.
Despite the pain in his head.

Kiriring.
The Zero Numbering skill that was keeping Hansoo alive.
The mastery level of the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement was rising at a rapid rate.
Chapter 292
Rumble.
“My god… Did he aim for all this?”
“Unbelievable…”
Karhal and Ekidu mumbled to themselves as they watched the giant snowstorm that had
been released from the Spirit Land and headed towards the Kingdoms and the Empire.
But because it was spread out in an area much larger than the spirit land, the
power behind it had been lowered.
Though the ones that were the closest might’ve been killed off by the storm, the
power will lessen the further it spreads out and it would become easier to
withstand.
Well of course, only in comparison to the Spirit Land.
‘…They’re all going to die.’
Karhal estimated this result as he looked at the might of the storm.
The players should be able to hold on for two to three hours without the Protection
Elixir.
And the powerhouses of the Empire and the Kingdoms would be able to hold on a bit
longer.
Even longer if they used their defensive spell formations.
But there was a limit to how long they could last.
And the players were disappearing into golden lights from time to time randomly.
Even those who didn’t receive enough damage to die.
‘What the hell happened over there…’
Karhal looked away from the mountain range and towards the vast lands of the
Kingdom.
Though the citizens of the Kingdom wouldn’t freeze to death right away, it was just
a matter of time.
They would die from exhaustion.
Or starve to death.
Since there would be no way of acquiring anything to eat if this entire world got
covered with those ash clouds and ice.
A minority would be able to survive through it using large amounts of mana but they
wouldn’t be able to threaten the adventurers anymore.
And the adventurers coming up would be fine as well.
The ones who are already here and have the Ain’s Blessing could just set up a base
here and the Ains could just give out more blessings while they bought time with
the base.
And with that, they could just hunt the beasts on the inner parts of the Spirit
Land to level up before going up.
‘This is the best plan…’
But there was a variable.
The Ains.
Karhal and Ekidu were worried about the Ains.
‘…Would they maintain the Alliance?’
This situation was extremely favorable for them.
Even if they didn’t go against the adventurers or betray them, if the Ains decided
to just hide then it would be fatal for them.
Since there would be no way for them to save the people coming up from that moment
onwards.
It was impossible to stay within this harsh environment and level up 50 times
without the Ain’s Blessing.
Not in this world filled with snow and ice.
While Karhal and Ekidu were making worried expressions.
Somebody walked towards them from the snowstorm.
“…What’s going on?”
Karhal stared at Mudusella walking through the snow with a worried expression.
‘I don’t know what your thoughts are…’
Mudusella smiled towards Karhal.
“I understand why you are worried. But don’t worry, we don’t have any thoughts of
fighting against you.”
There weren’t many of them left anyway.
They had no thoughts of losing more by fighting with the adventurers.
Though they were stronger now and would slowly lose out in strength as more came up
and received the Ain’s Blessing, there was a reason why they could not attack the
adventurers.
“It’s not time for us to fight.”
“What are you…”
Then.
Boooom!
Boom!
Booooooom!
Fireworks and flames rose up from somewhere from the War Fortress in the distance.
A location where the soldiers of the Kingdom resided.
Karhal cursed.
He knew what those flames meant.
“Fuck…”
“You didn’t think they were going to just die like this right?”
The Spirit Land blew out to spread out to the entire world.
There was only one choice the Kingdoms and the Empire had.
“They will come to hunt us down. I trust you’ll do your best as our allies. Since
if you want to survive in the future, you’ll need us.”
The Great General Cykrus and his elite soldiers were no pushovers.
And it was the same for the elite soldiers of the Empire.
As Mudusella mumbled in worry.
Ekidu asked Mudusella just in case.
“Couldn’t we just make an alliance with them?”
Ekidu didn’t like this battle.
There was not much difference in terms of battle strength between them.
If they fought then both sides would receive huge amounts of damage.
And since the opponents also knew this, they might be able to escape this war if
they shared the Ain’s Blessing.
Since what they wanted was survival.

But Mudusella chuckled at Ekidu’s words.
“Hmm. Probably not. If they know about you guys… That would never happen.”
………………………………….
“What are your orders?’
Whooooosh.
In the midst of the snowstorm.
The vice captain asked Cykrus in worry.
They were able to withstand it for a short moment by squeezing out all the
remaining Protection Elixirs and their mana but there was a limit.
Cykrus mumbled as he stared towards the Spirit Land in the distance.
“We need to kill the Ains.”
Not all the citizens were as strong as them and there was a limit to the amount of
mana they had at their disposal.
Without any protection, they would slowly die out.
The vice captain asked Cykrus carefully.
“What about an alliance with them…?”
The Ain’s battle strength was not low.
It was the same for the adventurers who had joined them.
Those adventurers wouldn’t want to fight against them either.
Since the soldiers of the Kingdoms and the Empire would fight with their lives on
the line.
But Cykrus chuckled.
“Alliance…That’s a very good thing. If this situation could remain like this that
is.”
The vice captain fell into silence from the words of his captain, Cykrus.
“Those guys are weak now but would they continue to be in the future as well?”
“…”
“They will continue to flood this place and become stronger as they continue to
recieve the Ain’s Blessing. Sooner or later they will become the strongest force in
this world.”
They had caught a few of these people in the fight before.
And their words were very strange.
That they were just the scouting party.
Sooner or later, tens of millions would start flooding into this place.
And these were not the people who lived in peace like the residents of the Kingdom
but rather people who had been sharpened and polished through countless life and
death battles.
“Would they like an alliance between us and the Ains?”
“…”
“In my opinion… They wouldn’t. Remember this, this isn’t a battle regarding who
survives but rather who becomes the next owner of this world.”
These words stabbed into the vice captain’s heart.
“Just think of one thing. To capture the Ains after killing them all. They are
beasts. People who have climbed up to here by killing. If we don’t get rid of them
now then the ones who will fight them next are your sons and daughters and even
your wife.”
The vice captain nodded in resolution.
The talk about his own family had given him a clear reason for this fight.
‘Fucking hell… Who caused this?.’
The vice captain sighed.
He didn’t know how things got to this point.
The times of when the Kingdoms and the Empire ruled over the world while the
immortals enjoyed this place was very stable and peaceful.
But everything changed in a moment.
The trapped Ains became free as the rat-like adventurers who were always on the run
became the biggest threat to their whole existence.
He couldn’t believe that all of this happened in less than a month.
‘He has tensed up too much.’
Cykrus spoke to his vice captain.
“Don’t think that we’re at a disadvantage. This is more like our final chance.”
If this strange explosion didn’t occur and the mysterious snowstorm in the Spirit
Land stayed within place place, they would only be able to sit back and watch them
become stronger by the moment.
But since the fence protecting the Spirit Land had disappeared, this was the
perfect chance to wipe them out.
But something worried Cykrus deep inside.
And as if the vice captain had the same thought as him, he said it out loud.
“…The Ains would know all this as well. Why are they helping that side instead?”
There was no reason to maintain the alliance.
Since the situation had been flipped upside down.
The possibility of the adventurers killing them all off after they got strong
wasn’t just for them.
No, the Ains might end up in a worse situation than them.
‘Mudusella. What are you thinking? You need to wipe those guys out when they’re
weak…’
Cykrus thought of Mudusella as he mumbled.
……………………………………
Rumble.
In the midst of the collapsing land.
The lava sea rose up and down on the other side of the half-destroyed mountain
range.
Boom!
The powerful force smashing down on the land continuously created earthquakes as
the metal waves smashed onto Hansoo’s body as it burned up his skin and mana.
Chiiiiiik.
As he was defending himself with the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement.
‘Phew, at least I’ll be able to survive once I get there.’
Hansoo looked at the huge mountain range that he had arrived to.
Chiiiii.
Though the snowstorm had disintegrated from the explosion, there was still snow
here and there on the top of the mountain range as the base of the range absorbed
most of the impact.
Though the snowstorm was the embodiment of a catastrophe for the citizens, it gave
him a break and he could rest up.
Tatatata.
Hansoo mumbled as he grabbed his head while running past the half-destroyed
mountain range.
‘…I’ll need to rest for a bit after I escape.’
He couldn’t climb up with this unknown variable within his body.
There was a need for him to recover and check up on his body even if it took some
time.
‘There should still be some time until the Abyss opens…’
Of course since he had interfered, the invasion of the Abyss might’ve hastened in
comparison to his previous life.
Maybe one or two existences of the Abyss would pop out.
But this was all within his expectations.
The strengthened humankind would be able to withstand this.
Hansoo moved his body even faster in order to forget about his headache.
Oooooong.
And after a while.
The heat disappeared as he entered the area of the snowstorm.
Something came into the eyes of Hansoo while he slowly regenerated his body as he
absorbed the energy from the snowstorm.
He saw the vast icy plains past the mountain range.
These icy plains had melted down to a degree from the energy that exploded out from
behind the range.
And in the cracks that had appeared.
Rummmble.
He could see dozens of spaceships.
Spaceships that had been frozen by Tiamet even before any of them could escape.
And Hansoo frowned as he looked at this.
Since one of them was strange.
Rummmblee!
‘It’s active?’
One of the ASTRO series let out some light as it started up.
[ASTRO-1]
He could clearly see these letters on the surface of the spaceship that was
starting up.
‘…I guess I’ll need to check this out.’
Though his body condition wasn’t top notch, he could not just ignore this.
Since this meant that somebody was inside the ship and was controlling it.
Hansoo quickly started to head towards ASTRO-1.
Chapter 293
Rumble.
Hansoo approached the huge shining ship as he checked his body.
[Kang Hansoo]
Strength (Green) : 99.9%
Stamina (Green) : 99.9%
Agility (Green) : 99.9%
Perception (Green) : 99.9%
Mana (Green) : 99.9%
Magic (Green) : 99.9%
Physical Resistance (Green) : 99.9%
Magic Resistance (Green) : 99.9%
Level : 250.
<Skills>
– Demonic Dragon Reinforcement : 99.3%
– Pandemic Blade : 60.8%
– Nine Dragons Spear : 38.2%
<Artifacts>
– Forked Lightning (Green) : 99.9%
– Nurmaha’s Ring (Green) : 99.9%
– Thousand Soldiers Armor (Green) : 99.9%
– Dark Cloud (Green) : 99.9%
– Dragon Essence Blade (Green) : 99.9%
– Mana Jade (Green) : 99.9%
<Traits>
– Fragments of Seven Souls (3/7)
– Seven Stars (3/7)
Of course his runes should be at 99.9%
But the thing that caught his eyes was the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement that had
almost reached 100%.
‘It rose this much huh.’
The masteries of things like reinforcements which increased the abilities of humans
rose faster when their bodies were strained while using them.
And he had continuously fought with players and faced beings much stronger than
himself like Arthus Krancheska and Tiamet.
And on top of that, the harsh environment that rushed in from all around him.
‘If only this fucking headache went away…’
But it seems he had no time to heal.
He had to check who was inside that thing.
‘…The chances of it being a player is low.’
The lava had probably filled up the inner parts of the Obelisk and burned up all
the bodies of the 3rd grade citizens.
And it was even less likely for it to be someone from the Kingdoms or the Empire.
There was no way for them to have come all the way here already when the Spirit
Land had just opened.
Which means there was only 3 options.
An Ain.
Jang Oh and his forces.

Or…
‘Somebody from below might have sneaked up.’
He wanted to heal up a bit more before going in but the ship seemed like it was
about to activate.
It would be hard to catch it once it flew up.
And once it started accelerating it would be impossible to catch up before it rose

into space.
‘Gotta go in.’
What if someone like Jang Oh used that thing as a bomb?
If that thing fell onto the heads of the adventurers then it would be a
catastrophe.
Hansoo quickly stepped off as he headed towards the giant ship.
‘And… This isn’t half bad. To be honest.’
Hansoo mumbled as stared at the vast amount of energy flowing through the surface
of the ship.
After arriving below the ship, he jumped and headed straight up through the air.
!!!
As he used up a large amount of strength to reach the ship that had already lifted
off, the headache from inside him and his already damaged body both screamed at
him.
Crack.
Crunch.
‘Ugh.’
Maybe because his body couldn’t function properly due to the pain.
Hansoo’s body couldn’t reach the ship as he started to fall back down.
‘…Not like this.’
Hansoo frowned while looking at the ship that was lifting off in front of his eyes
and used the new power he gained.
At the same time.
Kiiiiing!
The surrounding snowstorm started to gather up accompanied by a strange sound.
To be more specific, the surrounding energy of the Ice Spirit had come together.
And soon a bright blue light gathered beneath his feet.
Crackle.
Ice started to form beneath his feet out of thin air.
Whooosh.
Hansoo jumped off the ice beneath his feet and thankfully was able to reach the
surface of the ship.
And as Hansoo reached the surface of the ship and grabbed ahold of it.
Chiiiiiiiiik!
The tremendous amount of energy that even the Nine Dragons Spear had a hard time
penetrating through gathered up to prevent the intruder from entering.
Something he could not go through in his current condition.
But there was a clear difference.
Kiiiiing.
This time, the power if the spirit inside him did its job properly.
Rummmble.
The huge amount of energy of ASTRO-1 that was being controlled by the Mudusella
System started to flow into his own body.
It flowed through the mana circuits in his body as it reached the mana jade in the
deepest parts of his body.
Then.
The dried up mana jade started to suck up the mana greedily like a dried up
farmland meeting rain for the first time in years.
It wasn’t just sucking up mana either.
The mana jade recycled the mana into the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement as it sent it
all over throughout his body.
To heal his body which had been destroyed by the explosion of Tiamet’s body.
Rumble.
Though it was slow, he saw his skin regenerating as he sighed out in relief.
Since the energy of the Spirit used for the shield considered him to be a friendly
entity.
Though he couldn’t use the energy however he wanted due to the power of the
Mudusella System being stronger, he was easily able to receive a much purer and
concentrated energy than what was spread out around him.
‘And I can even do something like this.’

Hansoo condensed the energy using his controlling power and pushed it into the
surface of the ship.
And then.
Crunch.
And the shield smoothly gave way as his spear reached the surface of the ship.
Now matter how powerful this allow was, it wouldn’t be able to withstand the
Demonic Dragon Reinforcement without the energy.
Kiiiiiiing.
Sparks were created from the spear and the surface of the ship as it started to
melt down.
As he used the power of the spirit to stop the flow of the energy and melted the
surface of the ship, a hole big enough for a human to go through had appeared.
‘Done.’
Hansoo felt a warm and soft energy surrounding him, unlike the cold and harsh
snowstorm outside, as he entered the ship.
Which meant that the colony inside the ship was functioning properly.
Hansoo absorbed the surrounding energy as he walked towards the engine room.
‘Let’s at least see who it is.’
Oooong.
As Hansoo walked by, the surrounding flowers died, and the lake lost its luster as
the lanterns flickered off.
Because he was forcibly sucking in the energy to heal his body.
Hansoo nodded as he used his new powers to heal himself.
If the Mana Jade or the Body Enhancement Surgery strengthened the body itself, the
Spirit allowed perfect acclimatation to the surrounding environment as well as the
power to prepare for any unknown variables.
The fact that it could divert a fraction of the energy from the enemy’s attack and
use it for itself was amazing in itself.
Since he was able to reduce the power of the enemy and increase his own defense.
But Hansoo suddenly frowned as he felt the energy coming out from the control
tower.
‘No way.’
At that moment.
An extremely familiar face had appeared in front of him.

The faces he had seen in the past and in the present as well.
The enhanced race member who had the face of Tiamet.
‘Level… It should be around 330?’
Hansoo frowned as he looked at the TMT series that were absorbing the energy from
the Spirits in the ship.
Though they were much, much weaker than Tiamet, they were still very strong.
And these guys didn’t have any bombs inside them nor had their conditions been
turned into a mess from the Obelisk’s storm.
TMT-1 walked out with a shocked expression.
‘…He really killed Tiamet.’
Though they were all of the TMT series, TMT-17, or Tiamet, was an exception who had
escaped the confinements and had become a monster.
For an weak adventurer who could only break through the limits for a short moment
to defeat Tiamet.
Though Mudusella had indeed prophesized all this and though they had felt the
Obelisk falling, it was still shocking to see somebody defeat Tiamet and come back
alive.
“What are you doing here?”
TMT-1 came back to his senses and remembered his job.
Not his first job which he was doing here.
But his second task, after meeting the existence called Kang Hansoo.
‘Did she tell me to greet him first? My god, for him to really appear.’
TMT-1 thought that MSL-17, Mudusella, was truly amazing as he shrugged his
shoulders.
“You have fought for us, I am very thankful of this.”
“I don’t think that’s what you want to say.”
It didn’t seem like they had come here to apologize.
And TMT-1 replied expressionlessly at Hansoo’s words.
“Yes, you are correct. Since there isn’t much time I will directly transfer the
message of our representative, MSL-17.”
Then.
Kirrring.
TMT-1 used his Light Spirit’s power and created a hologram with the surrounding
energy.
And Mudusella appeared in the air as she smiled.

TMT-1’s energy trembled as it even made the same voice as Mudusella.
The respectful tone of Mudusella was filled with sincere thankfulness.
‘This is a bit too much for just releasing them from the seal…’
As Hansoo frowned.
Mudusella’s hologram continued to speak.
<We thought about what we could do in return. But we came up with only one thing we
could do as repayment.>
No matter whether Hansoo wanted it or not, there was only one thing they could do
for him.
And as her words ended.
A humongous energy beam, which was actually TMT-1 who had surrounded himself in
white light, charged towards Hansoo.
Unlike TMT-1 who had a cold expression.
Mudusella’s hologram smiled warmly as she spoke her final words.
<Since you released our binds… We will release yours as well.>
“I never wanted such a thing!”
Along with Hansoo’s shout.
Boooom!
The giant spaceship got filled with explosive sounds.
Chapter 294
Enbi Arin.
The substitute leader for when Hansoo wasn’t here.
‘Since he’s running around by himself… I will need to fill his void.’
An organization didn’t just work because you gathered up a lot of people.
It was even more complex than the most complex machines.

It needed constant supervision to get rid of enmity between members and provide
everyone with what they wanted and needed in order to become a successful
organization.
And in one way, Enbi Arin’s job was even more important than Hansoo’s.
Since she was constantly controlling and managing those who tried to cause trouble.
Like now.
“What are we going to do?”
“…There really isn’t a reason for us to fight them right?”
Enbi Arin massaged her temple as she watched the countless Ten Thousand Men
Captains who had gathered up in front of her with complaints.
‘Fuck… Where the hell did this Hansoo kid go. And nobody else can handle things
like this.’
There were plenty of powerful people she could trust in battles.
But power wasn’t enough to control such a large organization.
People like Sofia or Karhal weren’t suited for management and though Ekidu had
experience controlling a village, she had never managed such a large organization
either.
And it was the same for the others.
There was a huge difference between personal strength and managing a huge
organization properly.
And Enbi Arin was one of the small minority who could do such a thing.
Since she had the experience of managing the <Cross> clan, one of the giant clans
which ruled over the Orange Zone.
If there weren’t for the managers of huge clans and herself, this huge organization
would’ve long imploded.
But with the Mana Pool and the Body Enhancement Surgery she had received, instead
of beating up their enemies she really wanted to beat down the people in front of
her.
“There’s no point in being angry. Just persuade us. Why do we have to fight?”
One of the Ten Thousand Men Captain, which was one of the highest positions in
their quickly created rank system, Samuel Kinar.
He had been in charge of the middle management in the Rerorerore clan in the giant
clan of the Orange Zone and was an expert in management and was powerful as well.
She originally had great trust on him because he had always watched what came out
of his mouth right now he was really getting on her nerves.
Enbi Arin spoke in words what the other captains were implying.
“So… You want us to leave behind the Ains and just depart?”
This was what the others wanted.
To leave the Ains behind and escape.
Away from the forces of the Kingdoms and the Empire approaching him.
And Samuel nodded.
“Yes.”
Crack.
The handle of golden sword in her hand crunched apart.
Though it was an artifact created from the efforts of masters from the lower zone,
it could not withstand her strength which had been severely increased due to her
<Tainted Emotion>.
“You understand what your words are right?”
It wasn’t just leaving behind the Ains.
Without the Ains, there was no future for the people who would come after them.
Without the Ain’s Protection, they would all freeze to death before they could
level up.
Samuel flinched at Enbi Arin’s words but didn’t back off.
“Honestly there are indeed more people below. But to me, the ten thousand lives I
lead are more important than all of them. If we collide now then I don’t know how
many would die out of them.”
They had seen with their own eyes.
Great General, Cyrkus.
They had seen how powerful his elite soldiers were.
And level 400 was not something they, who hadn’t even reached level 250, could
handle.
Even if they won, they would receive a huge amount of casualties.
And there was a way for them to guarantee their lives.
Use the Ains as bait and then climb up after leveling up from the deepest parts of
the Spirit Land.
In a situation where the people of the Empire and the Kingdoms had no reason to
attack them, there was no reason for them to fight for the Ains.
‘Fuck…’
Enbi Arin frowned as she looked at Samuel’s resolute expression.

‘It was much better when the Spirit Land was here. Fuck. Hansoo please help me.”
Enbi Arin thought of Hansoo as she mumbled.
……………………………………
“Can you see them?”
Ekidu frowned as she looked at the people who were clamouring in the distance.
‘Ugh…How embarrassing.’
And it was the same for Karhal.
Their faces had long turned red from embarrassment.
‘Fucking bastards. They should at least just do it quietly.’
“I really feel bad for mister Hansoo. For him to move around with these people.
It’s not like he’s your mother…”
And the moment Karhal heard her words he splurted out in anger.
“What are you saying, Hansoo is raising them because they are still useful.”
Though she had excluded him in the ‘they’, he knew he was a part of it.
‘And it’s not like our meeting was that smooth.’
If it was up to him, he would just kill off the ones who he should and take the
ones he needed.
He would focus on power and materials.
And his own opinion wasn’t that different from Clementine’s minion.
But there was a reason why he followed Hansoo’s opinion instead.
Since Hansoo’s method was much better in the long run if they could control them
properly.
And they had been able to control them well up until now.
‘I guess it’s all up to one’s own abilities.’
And from what he could see, Hansoo had more than enough rights to use such a
method.
Karhal shouted towards Mudusella as he looked at the golden army in the distance.
“Look, even that captain leads an army around despite his strength. It’s not like
you live in this world all alone.”
Becoming stronger as they became bigger was a given.

And the friction that occured from this was the price for this strength.
‘There’s no such thing as an organization who’s always in peace. It’s not like
we’re robots.’
But Mudusella’s smile became even brighter at his words.
“Is that so?”
“…What are you trying to say?”
Mudusella chuckled as she continued.
“So where did you use them?”
“…What?”
“I’m asking if there was really a time where you guys were needed.”
“…”
Karhal couldn’t refute her words.
‘…Right. Where is he trying to use us?’
It should be natural for somebody to want to use the power of a group once they
created it.
Even if it was more efficient to act alone, it was safer to move in a group.
But Hansoo’s actions up until now were clearly different.
‘It’s like he really is our carer…’
Mudusella kept smiling as she continued.
“From what I hear, everything you guys have around you is from him… And he even has
to feed you. He needs to think of the cost of maintenance but he had no use for
you…But it’s not like you guys will listen just because he gives out rewards. And
it’s not like you’re that precious to that man? You guys don’t really seem that
close.”
“…”
Karhal and Ekidu’s faces turned gloomier and gloomier as Mudusella’s words stabbed
into their hearts.
Though they wanted to refute, they couldn’t say anything because of the people
bickering behind them.
Mudusella continued.
“Everyone has a need for some measure of enjoyment and contentment. Have you ever
seen him search for such a thing?”
“…”
Ekidu and Karhal shook their heads.

They actually had talked about this in the past.
<What does he live for?>
It’s not like humans were machines, one would clearly break down if they
continuously ran around 24 hours a day.
But this was exactly what Hansoo was doing.
And it wasn’t like he was looking for his own enjoyment.
He could easily live like a king by ruling over the adventurers.
It’s not like he needed to risk his life or face a powerful enemy immediately.
But from his own actions…
“Isn’t he like a worker ant? So I became curious…”
There was two reasons for one to work hard to the point of even destroying their
own body.
Either there was a huge, unbelievable reward.
Or.
‘Somebody forced him.’
But Karhal shouted in rage from her words.
“No way! Who can force him to do anything!?”
Who could force Hansoo to do things?
Even if there was somebody, there was plenty of chances for him to escape their
grasp.
Since he was alone most of the time.
Mudusella laughed coldly.
“I’m curious about that as well. So… I’m going to help out a bit.”
“What?”
“It should be done about now.”
At that moment.
Kuooooooo.
In the distance.
Something started to fly up above the mountain range.
‘…That is?’
A huge steel ship that was letting out light.

Karhal and Ekidu frowned as they watched the giant ship approaching them.
………………………….
Boooom!
Boom!
‘…Do we just need to beat him up like this?’
Since ASTRO-1 will move to its destination on its own, he just needed to do this.
But beating up a guy whose body hadn’t even healed up wasn’t very fun.
TMT-1 made a bored expression while beating up Hansoo with his light blade.
‘Well. If he dies then whatever.’
There were no orders to deal with him carefully.
He had just been told to drive him to near death.
Though Hansoo was holding on very well, he needed to perform his first job now.
Kiiiiiiiing!
As TMT-1 gathered up energy to smash for his final attack.
Craack.
Crunch.
“…?”
TMT-1 stopped at the strange noises coming out from Hansoo who was kneeling on the
ground.
A strange change.
Then.
Hansoo slowly rose up.
With a completely different expression from before.
A small mumble came out from his mouth.
“…Eres. Keldian.”
<Please take care of the humans well.>
His broken memories surfaced.
Fixing the broken cracks inside him.

“If you were asking for a favor… You should’ve just told me.”
Craaack.
Cruunch.
As he heard the frightening noises all over his body.
Hansoo smiled.
Chapter 295
Reincarnator – Chapter 295 : The Great Collapse (1)
Would it be possible for a weak person to not be selfish?
In a world like this?
There were no exceptions.
In order to survive, weak people needed to adopt the mindset of trampling upon
others and stealing.
And it was the case for me.
But everyone is granted a chance to change.
No matter if that change if one you wanted or not.
……………………………..
Rummble.
TMT-1 stopped attacking as it saw Hansoo emitting a strange aura.
Mudusella had told him to stop his attacks as soon as something changed about
Hansoo.
‘…I wouldn’t want to attack him even without her order.’
TMT-1 mumbled to himself as he watched the strange creature in front of him whose
entire bone and muscle structures were being reconstructed.
It seemed like every part of Hansoo was changing.
And even the color of his reinforcement skill was changing as well.
The previous beautiful, dark gold light turned chaotic.
As if it was purifying and stabilizing itself before going up onto the next level.
And as most of these lights entered Hansoo’s body, Hansoo stood up.
Hansoo looked around as TMT-1 met his gaze.
‘…Something clearly changed.’
It wasn’t just a physical change.
His mentality had also changed.
And another existence came up inside TMT-1’s head once he saw this ‘new’ Hansoo.
‘Tiamet.’
Hansoo’s previous eyes were very similar to them, the TMT series.
Eyes which only followed orders and sought after battle.
So TMT-1 had actually looked down on Hansoo.
He was befuddled at how this guy, who had been born with something none of them
had, had fallen to the same level as them.
But now, his eyes were completely different.
His eyes now had countless emotions and desires which he was suppressing as much as
he could.
And TMT-1 had seen this before.
There was one among their ranks who had gone through the same thing.
Tiamet.
A man who had been born a machine, a tool and had succeeded after chasing after his
desires until the end.
With the single desire to climb over the wall.
TMT-1’s speculations weren’t wrong.
A lot of changes were indeed happening both inside and outside of Hansoo.
‘This was erased… Was this erased too? Gosh.’
Hansoo mumbled as he chuckled.
His memories were coming back.
Memories of the past when he had climbed up alongside Jang Oh.
When he had met Clementine, Eres, Keldian and Kangtae.
When the Abyss had opened up and he and the others had defeated Clementine.
And how he had reached the Time Crystal deep within the Abyss with the surviving
humans.
Most of this was along what he originally remembered.
Minus a few missing things.
‘…Eres, Keldian.’
Eres’s trait, <Lord>, created gaps in his mind as Keldian’s skill rushed into his
head.
Not in a harsh way.
Very softly.
But very effectively.
So they could lead Hansoo towards the direction they wanted.
By erasing memories that got in the way and planting information inside him that
created an obsession deep inside his heart.
But it was all coming back.
And his physical body was evolving as his Demonic Dragon Reinforcement advanced.
The suppressed soul dispersed and reformed and was completely fixed.
“…Saving humans…How tedious.”
Hansoo looked towards the golden army below the spaceship that had risen high up as
he mumbled.
For them to prepare such a large amount of tools for him who preferred to work
solo.
Though it was him who had done it in the end, it didn’t really feel like it was his
work.
Since if it was really him, he wouldn’t have done any of this.
‘I guess I understand why they have done this.’
Hansoo compared his original memories and the new memories he had made after coming
back to the past and chuckled.
If it was his original personality then he would’ve given this all up many times
over.
Crack.
Hansoo checked his body and started to ponder.
About what he would do from now on.
His body had changed and his mentality had changed as well.
He found his lost memories, escaped his binds and found himself again.
His goal should change as well.
Different from the original plan of Eres and Keldian, he should achieve what they
wanted through his own style.
‘I understand your good intentions but…You really shouldn’t treat a friend like
this.’
Eres and Keldian’s plan was very simple.
Stop the release of the information regarding the future and the Abyss and
strengthen the humans step by step.
By gathering the various relics throughout the seven zones and preventing
infighting between the humans.
And both of these things had been going well up until this Green Zone.
‘It wasn’t bad. At least until now.’
Hansoo chuckled.
The past him would’ve never been able to do any of this.
It wasn’t his abilities that were the issue but rather his personality, it didn’t
fit him.
But the result wasn’t bad.
Though him having been forced by somebody didn’t feel that good, the fact that he
had created a basis for a large amount of people to survive was a good thing.
This was why he liked Eres.
He had been able to chase after a goal that he usually could never even dream of
because of his personality.
‘But not like this… I’ll see you after I climb back up.’
Hansoo decided to forget about Eres and Keldian for now.
There was no point in agonizing over Eres and Keldian whom he couldn’t even see
right now and everything that had happened up until now was because of their
interference.
It was time to forget about them.
He had to plan his future.
‘Well, I do have to win.’
He agreed that he had to win against the residents of the Abyss just like Keldian.
He also agreed that the entire human race had to become stronger just like Eres.
But their methods were wrong.
‘…Was our plan the perfect plan?’

They created a new clan by using the knowledge they gained from the Abyss as the
basis as well as the experience they had gained when they passed through the seven
worlds.
Stopping the invasion of the Abyss as much as they could, increasing the strength
of individual humans to the utmost limit and fight the Abyss together.
But after putting together the countless secrets of the zones he hadn’t known in
the past, a new solution appeared inside his head.
‘Not like this. Look at them all.’
Hansoo clicked his tongue as he looked at the golden army that was below through
the panel on the spaceship.
They looked good on the surface but that was it.
The beings of the Abyss were strong.
Very strong.
This was nowhere enough.
Hansoo spoke towards TMT-1 who had been staring at him the whole time.
“Hey. Let me borrow your ship for a bit.”
………………………………………………….
Ooooooong.
“…What is that?”
“What the hell. Did the Ains do something?”
“…It’ll be bad if it’s the Kingdom’s weapon.”
A formidable surface and its overflowing energy.
If a weapon was on board then it would become an indestructible weapon and even if
there weren’t any weapons, it would still be dangerous.
From the amount of energy that flew through it, merely self destructing it would
cause a tremendous explosion.
And there might be a ton of things inside it since it seemed like there was a lot
of space within it as well.
Every adventurer looked towards the spaceship that had flown into the sky in a
worry.
It would best if it was their ally but the chances of that being true was very low.
At that moment.
Kiiiiiiiiing.
A few beams of light came out from the ship as a giant hologram appeared in the
air.
A hologram which resembled a certain someone.
And the moment everyone saw this.
“Huh?”
“…Where the hell did he even get such a thing.”
“Phew…Thank god. What took him so long.”
The adventurers sighed out in relief with a slightly confused expression.
An extremely familiar face had shown up.
And it filled them with hope.
‘I don’t know how he’s using it but…Not bad.’
And they could tell that it was good for them from the expression of the people
from the Kingdom.
‘Could we climb up without fighting this time again?’
‘That would be nice.’
Though they didn’t say it out loud, they had all thought the same thing.
As to how much they could climb while avoiding the fights.
Most people didn’t like fights.
Fights where their lives were on the line.
But as most of the adventurers sighed.
‘…Is that really Hansoo?’
Some people who had been with Hansoo for quite a bit of time, like Mihee, made
confused expressions.
Something felt different about Hansoo’s expression.
Karhal and Ekidu looked towards Mudusella to see what this all of this was about
but Mudusella merely shrugged her shoulders.
No, she wasn’t just pretending not to know.
She actually didn’t know how Hansoo would change.
She had just smashed apart his restraints as payment for releasing them but even
she didn’t know what would happen as a result.
As Karhal and Ekidu made worried expressions while looking at Hansoo.

<Mudusella, I know you’re listening. And you, Cykrus, let’s talk.>
A giant voice came out from the spaceship as it rang throughout the entire area.
‘…What’s he planning?’
Everyone was confused at this request.
…………………………………..
TMT-1, who had projected Hansoo’s hologram outside according to his request, asked
Hansoo because he was curious about why Hansoo had called Mudusella and Cykrus
over.
“What are you planning.”
Hansoo shrugged his shoulders as he replied to TMT-1’s question.
“I’m going to flip everything upside down. That’s the answer right?”
“…”
‘Why is he asking me?’
How would he know what Hansoo was thinking?
But then Hansoo asked another question.
Not at TMT-1 but rather, into the air.
“Answer me, the thing we are doing… Is not the right path right?”
This wasn’t the path that led towards victory.
One would find the answer if they combined the path Tiamet took and the hints
hidden throughout the world.
An answer they would be able to find only by smashing apart their common sense and
logic.
At that moment.
Craaaack.
The space split open as a small creature replied to Hansoo with a smile.
“Not bad. Taking care of you guys was really annoying me. Thankfully you’ve figured
out the intent of the creator of this game. Did you feel something while you were
playing war?”
Hansoo nodded.
With a slightly bitter expression.

“Yeah…We should’ve… Opened the Abyss from the very beginning.”
And then.
“You pass.”
The fairy smiled in contentment.
Chapter 296
Humans got stronger the more they gathered.
And they got stronger the more powerful each individuals were, the more people they
had as well as the better the synergy with each other was.
So Hansoo and the others planned things following this concept.
To raise each individual’s strength to the utmost limit.
To save as many people as they could.
And to create as much synergy between them as possible by getting rid of all forms
of infighting.
This was the solution they had come with, creating a completely unified human race.
This was the only option they could think of in a world like this where each
individual’s strength was limited.
Even in the Green Zone, the limit of one’s level was 250.
Though there might be a bit of difference between people due to their artifacts and
skills but not by much.
They could not defeat a huge army that was well-coordinated.
They had thought that climbing through the zones as quick as possible was the
fastest way to get strong and they made that the basis of their plan.
A plan to create a well-coordinated army.
A plan to create seven highly organized bases throughout the Zones that were
protected from the Abyss.
But the moment he saw Tiamet.
The moment he saw a superhuman who could go up against the entire world by himself.
Hansoo realized.
That trying to buy time by protecting the seven zones from the Abyss was the wrong
answer.
“…Should’ve just smashed it apart from the beginning.”
What they needed was not a strong army.
What they needed was a supernatural being that could go up against the entire
world.
A gigantic tree that devoured everything and constantly grew.
A limitless world and powerful enemies to grow this giant tree.
Him witholding information was not the answer.
It was the complete opposite.
They shouldn’t be trying to grow like greenhouse plants away from the harsh
environment outside the greenhouse itself.
He needed to share the information.
He needed to share the information with as many people as he could to break down
the wall that stood between this world and the Abyss.
In order to break the limits.
To create a spot where he could fight, devour and grow into a huge tree.
It would be possible if they fused with the Abyss, the limitless world.
It would be possible for everybody to become as strong as Tiamet and even stronger.
And at this moment Hansoo mumbled.
‘…Eres and Keldian probably knew this.’
But it was clear that they were worried.
That Hansoo would release the information right away and break down the wall right
away.
And now Hansoo realized why they had fumbled around with his memories.
‘…I guess Eres could not allow this.’
When the greenhouse fell and the harsh condition rushed in, only the strong seeds
will stay alive.
Since they would kill off all the weaker plants that would steal its nutrients.
But Eres wouldn’t be able to withstand this.
The moment the wall between the Abyss and the seven zones broke down, countless
people would die.
The already difficult world would become even more impossible as even those at the
red and orange zones would’ve been dragged down to their death.
Since countless people had died when the wall broke down even in the past.
A lot of transcendents might appear.
And the chance of victory might increase as well.
But Eres could not allow a victory gained through a mountain of corpses.
This was why they had fumbled with his memories.
And as Hansoo thought of all this.
Another question appeared inside his head.
‘…Why me?’
If Eres, Keldian or someone else from the past had come then they would’ve been
able to save at least 20 more years.
At that moment.
The fairy asked Hansoo.
“Are you sure about this though? Originally, the only one qualified for
transcendence is you.”
Even when the walls existed.
There were existences who could break through the ceiling and grow.
Transcendents.
People who had the rights to break through the limits set by the world and go above
and beyond.
This right was completely up to one’s potential.
People who weren’t born with this couldn’t even dream of such a thing.
The only transcendent who had been born in this Green Zone was Tiamet in the tens
of thousands of years of its history.
“I’m saying, in a situation like this where the ceiling is sealed. Only you have
the right to break through it. And when that happens, those things below wouldn’t
be able to go up against any of your words.”
The best part about his trait, Seven Stars, was not really that his skills grew
fast and beyond their limits.
It was the fact that it gave him the right to break through the ceiling that
stopped everyone else.
This was the true identity of the Seven Stars, one of the many forms of the
Transcendent Stars.
The fairy laughed.
“You could become an emperor. Leading a tremendous army. The sole sovereign of the
humankind. But if you break apart the ceiling completely, that might not happen
right? Competitors might appear.”
Because the wall existed, the one who could break through it shone the brightest.
But if this wall didn’t exist?
Competitors would appear.
There were always people who had potential, worked hard, were strong minded as well
as lucky.
Though there might barely be one transcendent out of billions of humans, there were
countless people who could reach the wall.
And as he heard this.
‘…Ah, this is why huh.’
Hansoo realized why Eres and Keldian had sent him back specifically.
If Eres, Keldian or other first year adventurers came then they would’ve been able
to buy more time.
But they still wouldn’t be able to break down the wall between them and the Abyss
which would only limit their own strength as well.
And when that happened he, who would come into the tutorial, might get killed.
Since unlike the other three, Hansoo was actually weak in the beginning.
So they had sent him.
‘So they knew. That a leader was needed in the end…’
After saving as many people as they could before breaking down the wall.
After Hansoo put everybody under his control.
So that Hansoo could lead them through the Abyss after the wall crashed.
The sovereign status that was maintained with strength.
But Hansoo shook his head again.
‘This is a wrong choice as well.’
Strength came before anything in a victory.
He could not fight with such a weak army.
He needed warriors for the battle against the Abyss.
People even he could barely fight against.
This was that the God and the fairies wanted.
Fighting and fighting.

They wanted something that could amuse them to be born.
‘…I’ll play along.’
Hansoo made his decision and smiled towards the fairy.
“I’ll do what you guys want me to.”
The fairy asked again.
“Are you sure? This is a very important choice you’re making. If you do this then
the remaining 4 billion people or so will have their lives changed. And it’s
important for you as well.”
Once he broke the wall, the 4 billion or so people will fall straight into the hard
and unforgiving life headfirst and would need to fight continuously.
If some figured what Hansoo had done then they might hate him to the core.
Why did Hasoo make them fight?
And moreover it wasn’t really to Hansoo’s benefit.Since he had given up the chance
to stand above everybody and instead had given a chance to his competitors.
The people that could reach but could not break through the ceiling would soon grow
crazily.
And there would be people who would go against him as well.
Hansoo chuckled.
“Living comfortably is impossible after coming to this world.”
He just needed to see one thing.
Could he climb over the giant wave?
He didn’t want to nor was he confident in doing so.
But he had given others a chance to gain their own strength by sacrificing their
immediate comfort.
A chance to gain enough strength to fly over the tsunami that would come their way
in the future.
Only those people, people who sacrificed their own comfortable life to get
stronger, would have the right to fight against the Abyss.
What he needed was not meat shield that listened to his orders.
He needed allies whom he could entrust his back to.
As he made his decision.
‘…Let’s begin.’
Hansoo activated the soul fragments inside him.
Ooooooooooon!
The soul fragments trembled as they started to resonate.
The three worlds Hansoo had gone through.
Along with the soul fragments inside the three overseers of those worlds.
The huge earthquake inside his body trembled alongside the three fragments.
[Please convey everything I say…To everyone in your worlds.]
Then.
Hansoo spoke towards the huge screen in front of him, towards the countless
adventurers staring at his ship.
“The words I will say from now are extremely important and things you must know.”
Red.
Orange.
Yellow.
Green.
Every Zone.
Towards the billions of people living in these zones.
His information regarding the Abyss will spread.
‘Until the crack appears on the barrier protecting these worlds from the Abyss and
things proceed onto the next level…’
Hansoo spoke coldly as he felt everyone’s eyes falling on him.
“Listen well. Remember clearly. And be aware. As to what will happen from now on.”
……………………………
[Listen well. Remember clearly. And be aware. As to what will happen from now on.]
Tom Roren, who was receiving the protection of the World Tree in the Red Zone,
squinted at the giant video in the air that had been created from the powers of the
World Tree.
‘What is he trying to say?’
There was never a case such a broadcast had been made.
And the mood didn’t seem simple either.
Though he hadn’t seen that man himself, he had long been fed up by this man’s
stories.
‘Kang Hansoo.’
The one who had killed the Five Calamities of the Red Zone to Revive the World Tree
and save the Red Zone.
And then.
Hansoo’s words slowly rang throughout the world.
[What I am going to tell you about… Is the reality and the wave that will come your
way.]
“…What the hell is he saying now.”
Tom Roren was befuddled at these words.
And not only him but every other adventurer in the Red Zone as well.
‘Come our way?…Is he a prophet or something?’
As they were making confused expressions.
Hansoo’s words rang throughout the entire zone.
[Remember these words. The information regarding the Abyss.]
Then.
Dudududududdddududu.
The barrier surrounding the entire world squirmed as the world itself seemed to
tremble.
Chapter 297
In the Orange Zone, a distinct voice continuously flowed out from the robots that
Gwanje, who had the Crown of Thorns, controlled.
The broadcast was everywhere, from the hunting grounds to the giant control center
created for recreation.
Anton Oel, who had been hunting beasts above Lazaar, was in a daze as he heard the
broadcast.
As well as everyone else next to him.
[The first thing you have to be aware of is the race called the Karkil, their heart
exist 15cm below their left chest bone and you will only be able to kill them after
you destroy all three of their hearts located there at the same time. If not then
they will create an explosion in a 150m radius. Everyone who has weaker defenses
than someone at the Orange Zone with lower than 55% mastery of a high grade defense
skill will… Definitely get killed by this. Also…]
“…What is this?”
“What’s going on.”
The words ringing out from the air were very hard to comprehend.
It was saying that these Zones that they were going through, the Seven colored
zones, were just the beginning.
That it was a preparation for the actual game, the Abyss.
And…
‘The actual game is going to start before the Seven zones ended?’
What were they, who were now barely in the Orange Zone, supposed to do then?
How could they deal with monsters that even people in the Violet Zone had a hard
time dealing with?
For them, who had only been here for 4 years, to have to deal with things that even
people who had been here for 20 years would get massacred by.
‘…I really hope this is a joke.’
But the words in the air were too serious for it to be a joke and for them to
ignore.
The words continued.
[Sadly, you arrived way too late behind the first people. So the Abyss will fall
upon us before you guys can get stronger. In preparation for this, you need to
struggle with everything you’ve got and everything you will ever get in order to
get stronger. These are some good things to know : In the Orange zone, the alloys
that can be made are…]
Like a teacher giving a lesson.
Information that was crucial for survival continuously flew out from the air.
The endless flow of information stopped for a moment as the voice sighed and gave a
few additional words.
[… Of course even if I tell you this it won’t be easy. But you need to use this
information as the basis to continually get stronger. That’s the only way for you
to survive.]
“…Why is he only telling this to us now then?”
“It would’ve been better to tell us earlier…”
“Damn… Is this really going to happen?”
Mumbles were heard.

A seed of fear was planted inside the minds of people.
And naturally their fear and hate focused towards one person.
Towards Hansoo who was telling them this information as if he was confident enough
to survive.
“Damn… Is he saying he’s confident enough to survive by himself?”
His voice was too calm unlike how uneasy they were feeling.
……………………………………………….
Rummmble.
“Mmm…It’s proceeding well. Good, good.”
The fairy felt the vibrations in the air as it smiled.
Though normal humans couldn’t sense this, it could as it was an overseer.
The scene of the information regarding the Abyss spreading out to hundreds of
millions of people in an instant.
And as the information densities between the Abyss and this location were
equalizing, the giant wall that stood between the two worlds started to break down.
The wall that the god had erected and that they were watching over.
Rummblee.
The fairy smiled as it spoke to Hansoo.
“Will you be okay though? They will hate you a lot.”
People will find a target to direct their anger and fear when they found out about
bad news.
And even more so if they couldn’t do anything about those news.
Moreover the person who gave those news was extremely calm, as if the approaching
calamity wouldn’t affect him at all.
If Hansoo continued to spread information out like this and these were all true,
it’s clear who the people will think of when they start suffering.
The fairy chuckled.
“The prophet will always be treated badly right? Why don’t you try making excuses?
You can lie to them or something.”
The prophets who gave bad prophecies never had a good ending.
Look at the past chinese dynasties.

History clearly showed what happened to those who spoke ill of the future.
There were only two cases in which the prophet received a good treatment.
Either they would say things that people liked.
Or they would lead people towards the correct path and navigate them through a bad
future.
Of course Mudusella belonged to the latter, this was how she was able to receive
the respect of her whole race.
Hansoo cut off the fairy.
“There’s no time to explain.”
Each time more information was released hastened the descent of the Abyss.
And he couldn’t release all the information at once either.
He needed to stay on the edge.
So people would be able to survive.
And because of this, there was a limit to how much information he could tell them.
He needed to tell them the most important information first.
Since there was a limit to how much he could tell them, every word he said was
precious.
Hansoo finished his words and spoke towards the screen again.
“The most dangerous beings that will appear in the Green Zone are the Dakramas.
These guys usually use supersonic waves to communicate and…”
Everyone thought that Hansoo was telling the same thing in all the zones but that
was not correct.
While Hansoo was telling the people of the Green Zone the relevant information, he
was using the soul fragments to tell different things to the people in the
different zones.
Just the necessary information for each floor.
Soon the Great Collapse will happen and the information he was telling them was the
most crucial for them to survive.
Knowing or not knowing made a huge difference, especially if one’s life was on the
line.
And every floor had different things they needed to know.
The things he were telling them would be of great help when the change came.
‘Though it’s far from everything… It should be much better since they have
information and strength unlike in the past.’
Hansoo mumbled as he absorbed the information the owners of the soul fragments had
about the different zones.
And Hansoo’s efforts weren’t in vain.
The strength of the humans were countless levels higher than when the Abyss fell
upon them in the past.
First, there were many more people and each individual’s strength was much higher
than that of the past.
Internal strife had been reduced as much as possible and though there wasn’t a lot
of camaraderie, some friendship still existed between adventurers.
Even if the Abyss opened, they would fare much better than in the past.
‘Survive well… And become strong.’
“The greatest weakness of the Dakramas is…”
As Hansoo started to talk to the people of the Green Zone.
A tremendous tremor could be felt through his skin.
Although logically nobody should be able to sense this, he, who had the right to
break through the roof, could feel it.
This familiar sensation.
The ceiling was collapsing.
The tremor that broke the wall between the two dimensions.
At that moment.
“Hahahahaha! Good job mister Hansoo!”
The fairy laughed out loud as it snapped its fingers.
Then.
Rummble.
A tremendous tremor that everybody could feel rang throughout the entire world.
……………………………
Rumble.
“…What the?”
Everyone started to freak out.
A great change was occurring.
The sky was breaking apart.

The clouds split apart as a crack appeared.
The grounds broke apart.
Mountain ranges broke down as fissures appeared.
Craaaaaack.
Holes appeared in the skies and on earth and continued to enlarge.
Then.
Uddduuudk.
The holes stopped growing as they stabilized.
But the tremor continued to become stronger and stronger.
“Fuck, it was all real huh….”
Karhal cursed out.
He wished that this was all a lie.
He really hoped that this was all an elaborate joke.
Even if they were scared to their wits, he hoped it ended there.
But sadly that wasn’t the case.
‘…Fuck. It would’ve been better if his personality had changed to that of a liar.’
He wished that the new personality of Hansoo was full of lies and flat air.
But unluckily, his new personality seemed to be similar to the one they knew.
In that he was always serious.
Rummmblee.
And the tremors were continuously becoming stronger and stronger.
At that moment.
From between the cracks and fissures.
Boooooooom!
Huge pillars landed upon them.
They descended from the endless skies.
Huge metal pillars that seemed like they could penetrate right through the planet.
And soon a familiar voice was heard.
A vicious and maniacal laugh of an existence who brought disasters wherever it

went.
<Hahahaha! Congratulations everybody! You have received a huge opportunity! Thank
mister Kang Hansoo for giving you guys this opportunity!>
The voice of the fairy could be heard throughout the ears of everyone.
Not just Karhal but everyone from the Red Zone and all the way to the Violet Zone.
Throughout the ears of every adventurer in the Seven Colored Zones.
<…We will begin the gustation phase. Stage 2. Starting up the [Ascendent Elevator]
that will take you up before the Abyss. Everyone in the Seven Colored Zones,
prepare for boarding!>
Then.
Rummmbleee!
On the giant pillars.
Thousands of lights appeared all over their surface.
As if somebody had pushed the ‘On’ button.
“…Everyone in the Seven Colored Zones?”
While Karhal was thinking about the fairy’s words.
The fairy spoke another line.
<Oh right, residents of the Abyss! People who will be coming down, prepare to
board! Hahahaha!>
The moment this voice rang out.
Everyone’s expressions froze.
Chapter 298
Reincarnator – Chapter 298 : Demon King’s Egg (1)
Red Zone.
Atop the World Tree.
[The thing you need to prepare in the Red Zone is the Akoran Lightgold. The way to
create this is…]
‘…Is this real?’
The overseer of the World Tree, Tekilon, made a dumbfounded expression while
broadcasting the information from Hansoo.
Though Hansoo had shared a part of his own memories, the things he were saying were
far beyond what he knew.
Then.
Rummmblee.
Above the World Tree.
A tremendous noise came from the King’s palace on the top of the World Tree.
‘..What!’
Kiiiiiing!
Tekilon felt an uneasy feeling throughout his entire body as he used the power of
the World Tree, teleportation, to come outside the palace.
Then.
Booooom!
A huge metal pillar landed upon the World Tree.
The pillar broke through the palace and the world tree and headed deep below the
ground.
Deep down.
As Tekilon screamed out as he watched his destroyed palace.
Click click click click.
Boom Boom Boom Boom!
Lights started to appear on the metal pillars.
Then.
[If there’s an elevator then there should be floors right? But it doesn’t seem like
we would need to recreate the floors, we can just recycle.]
“…Recycle?”
And in front of Tekilon.
Chiiiiiiiiiiiiii!
Along with a loud sound of friction, cracks appeared on the surface of the pillar
as a door appeared.
And above the door.
Bling!
[Floor-?]
A set of illuminated characters appeared.
“…Unknown floor or something?”
At that moment.
<Uak! I almost died! Anyways…What is this? The entrance?>
<What the hell! A question mark? What floor is it?>
Tekilon gulped as he heard the screams of the Red Zone’s adventurers.
‘…This shouldn’t be the only place where something like this is happening.’
Tekilon mumbled as he sensed the trembles of the other soul fragments.
…………………………
“Mmm…”
Rooooaaaar!
Gwanje sighed as he heard the painful roars of the giant beast.
A roar that shook the entire world.
This roar was coming from the White Tiger, Lazaar.
Anybody would scream like this if their body were thoroughly pierced by metal
pillars.
‘…Well at least it didn’t go berserk.’
Gwanje mumbled to himself as he saw Lazaar screaming out in pain.
Though it was good that it didn’t go berserk, his expression was still full fo
worry.
The pillar that penetrated through Lazaar to the sea of lava didn’t look simple.
Though the elevator was barely a thin, thin needle compared to the humongous
Lazaar, the humongous tiger couldn’t move as it stood in place while crying out in
pain.
As if it was fearful of the existence that sent down the elevator.
Gwanje controlled an Akadus to approach the elevator while he worriedly looked at

the Lazaar that was frozen in fear.
[Floor-?]
‘…There’s no floor?’
<Reporting current situation. Entrance has been found. There is no information

regarding the floor.>
<Sector 11. Entrance has been found. Lights are coming on.>
<Found one as well. It… Seems to be activating just now.>
Gwanje replied to the reports of his clansmen with clenched teeth.
“…I’m watching it as well.”
Rummle!
Something was coming down from the sky with shimmering lights.
Faster and faster.
The activated elevator started to let out a loud noise.
……………………………………
The overseer of the Yellow zone.
Khan, the clan lord who had been given the commanding rights over the Satellite
Fortresses, sighed towards Hansoo through the soul fragment.
“Unbelievable…Even if it’s really an omnipotent being.”
Rummmble.
Khan grinded his teeth while looking at the scene in front of him.
Countless Satellite Fortresses had escaped his control and were aligning
themselves.
Boooom!
Boom!
As if an absolute force was pulling them together.
From six to seven and all the way up to dozens.
Boooom!
They were connecting with each other.
Then.
Rumble!
The moment seven or so groups aligned themselves from the ground upwards.
Booom!
A giant pillar descended from the skies and penetrated through all the fortresses.
And the Clan Lord, Khan, sent down orders to the controllers of the Satellite
Fortresses pierced by the pillars.
“Report the situation.”
The moment his orders were passed through, a crazy amount of replies came back to
him instantly.
<ARES-11, main residency area has been penetrated. An entrance connecting to the
pillar has appeared.>
<ARES-14, being controlled due to an unknown force. Inner area is forcibly being
enlarged…And becoming isolated from the outer world.>
<ARES-77, A strange spacial phenomenon has occurred…All contact with the outside
except the connecting fortresses has been cut off. At this rate… We would need to
use the elevator in order to move.>
“…We would need to use the elevator in order to move up?”
While Khan was at a loss while thinking about the mysterious elevator.
A scream came from one of them.
<Fuck! The entrance connecting to ARES-11 has opened!>
<…27 unknown organisms coming out! We’re attempting contact.>
<…Their appearances seem to fit the description of the Radu-Kail race you
instructed us of before! Fuck…1st barrier has been breached!>
‘Already! There’s merely thirty though?’
Khan freaked out at the huge destructive force.
“Block them! Use all of the defensive structures and functions of the fortress!”
Khan screamed out.
Booom!
Countless sounds of collisions and explosions were heard.
The beams the fortresses were shooting towards their inner parts and the attacks of
the beings from the Abyss.
…………………………………….
Ruummblee.
Everyone in the green zone was at a loss.
From the countless spaceships that rose up above the northern tundras.
[ASTRO-11]
[ASTRO-71]
[ASTRO-98]
[ASTRO-…]
The spaceships broke apart into nine or so sections and got stuck onto the pillars
that came down from the sky.
But there was an exception.
[ASTRO-11]
Unlike the ships that stuck onto the pillars, this single spaceship remained flying
above the northern tundra.
“Thanks.”
“No problem. You’re even going to do our job for us!”
Hansoo spoke towards the fairy as he stared at the screen he had turned off.
‘That’s enough information.’
If he let out more then beings even stronger would come down.
“Phew…”
Hansoo sighed and then adjusted his posture.
It was just the beginning.
The fairy smiled as it spoke.
“Shall I then stay away for a bit? Talk between yourselves. We can discuss your
reward after.”
The fairy disappeared with those words and TMT-1, who had been frozen when the
fairy had appeared, started to move again.
Then.
Two people appeared.
The two whom he had called earlier.
The leader of the 2nd grade citizens, Great General Cykrus.
The leader of the enhanced race, or the Ains, Mudusella.
And their expressions were filled with fear from what they had seen outside.
Though they had gone through countless things in their lives, the scene outside was
completely unfamiliar to they.
“What the…”
Hansoo spoke towards them.

“It’s time for us to go our separate ways.”
“Our separate ways?”
Hansoo nodded.
“Yeah. The plan you guys tried to accomplish in the past. Oh wait, I guess only one
side knows.”
Mudusella fell silent.
Hansoo’s words were true.
The plan she had made.
<Emigration>.
Moving out from this planet and heading towards a new planet where only the
enhanced race could live.
It was impossible in the past.
Since Tiamet and his Destruction Cannon prevented the spaceships from rising up.
So she decided to use Hansoo’s hand to deal with the two and then head towards the
new planet Tiamet.
‘But…These guys weren’t part of the plan.’
As Mudusella glanced at Cykrus.
Hansoo spoke out expressionlessly.
“Go with them. You don’t know what would happen on the planet.”
Hansoo wanted to get rid of these guys who could become variables.
And it wasn’t very hard to do that.
He just needed to let them proceed with the plan.
The enhanced race had the spirits and the power to control vast amounts of energy.
The 2nd citizens, the Kingdoms and the Empire, had a huge amount of manpower and
strong elite forces.
Since they need each other and had similar strength, they wouldn’t be able to deal
with each other easily.
Well, one side wouldn’t just sit idle if the other wanted to leave anyway.
The people of the Kingdoms and the Empire would not sit still if the Ains wanted to
leave.
It was the same for the 2nd grade citizens.
Without the enhanced race, they would not be able to maintain the ship all the way
to the Tiamet planet far in the distance.
Mudusella was silent for a moment but then nodded.
She wanted to leave anyway.
Though leaving was the original plan, they could’ve come up with a better plan with
some time.
But Mudusella didn’t want to stay on this planet any longer than she had to.
The aura that the metal pillars were radiating were triggering all of her senses of
danger.
Mudusella spoke towards Hansoo.
“A few of us who cannot fly decided to stay here. Some can’t survive the long
journey…Some don’t want to leave their homeland. They will give you the Ain’s
blessings. Though you guys would need to gain the spirits…”
Mudusella ended her words and then looked towards the ships that had become part of
the elevators.
The adventurers who had come up and who would come up from now on would probably
have a harder time gaining the strength of the spirits.
Since they would only be able to receive the powers of the spirits after they deal
with the strange organisms constantly expanding their territory.
But Hansoo nodded as if it was not a big deal.
“Not much reason to do all this if we can’t even manage that.”
Suddenly, Mudusella became curious.
What would Hansoo do in this new world?
“…What will you do now?”
Hansoo smiled.
“Since my role as the prophet has ended… I’m planning to go on a vacation.”
‘…Vacation.’
TMT-1 was dumbfounded.
Hansoo’s words were so shocking, to the point of breaking his calm countenance.
A vacation amidst all of this?
‘What the hell is he thinking?…’
<Fuck! What’s going on!>
<Mister Hansoo! Kang Hansoo! Explain this! What the hell did you do!>
TMT-1 frowned as he looked at the adventurers screaming outside the ship.

Chapter 299
Hansoo shrugged his shoulders despite the strange gazes.
“It’s time for me to take a break. Isn’t it time for me to work solo for a bit?”
“…Hmm.”
Mudusella and Cykrus both shook their heads.
One clearly showing disappointment.
Another didn’t show it but still had a similar expression.
‘Can a person change this much? Such a waste.’
Cykrus, the one who had clearly shown a disappointed expression, thought to
himself.
He personally liked people who strived for the well-being of many people or for the
greater good.
Since he himself had become a general because of this.
Though he had met him as an enemy in the beginning, he had felt a lot of sympathy
for Hansoo who was working himself to death for the humankind.
Putting one’s life on the line for someone else was not an easy feat.
He had thought that it was part of Hansoo’s nature to help others but it seemed
like it was due to the restraints he had.
He had heard something akin to it from Mudusella on the way but he still kept his
hopes up just in case a similar personality remained.
But it was for naught.
‘Too bad I guess…’
Cykrus stopped paying attention to Hansoo and turned around.
Mudusella smiled awkwardly between the two and spoke to Hansoo.
“So… What will you do now?”
Hansoo understood the meaning behind her words as he chuckled.
“Just drop me off anywhere suitable. Hmm…Yeah. Behind the mountain range should be
good. There’s something I must do hidden away from the people’s eyes.”
Mudusella was embarrassed because Hansoo had understood her meaning of her wanting
to leave this place quickly as she nodded.
The more time she dragged on the more variables would come into play.
TMT-1 received Mudusella’s orders and quickly drove the ship towards the other side
of the mountain range.
But at that moment, Cykrus couldn’t hold back his anger and spat his words out.
“You really are a scoundrel. Do you not see the chaos outside? Don’t you feel any
responsibility?”
Cykrus pointed towards the outside scenery the screen on the wall was showing.
A corner of the Spirit Land.
A scene of chaos.
“They probably realize it by now. That you abandoned them.”
…………………………………………..
“What the hell is going on…”
Samuel Kinar, a Ten Thousand Men General, mumbled as he stared at the giant
elevator in the distance.
‘…This feels incredibly ill-boding.’
He wasn’t just talking about the feeling he was getting.
Kyaaaaak!
From the tower.
Tremendous screams and roars could be heard.
Sounds of things breaking and smashing apart.
Crash!
Booom!
At that moment.
He could hear complaints next to him.
“Damn… Leader, do you know anything about this?”
Samuel shook his head at the words of the Thousand Men Captain.
He hadn’t known anything about this.
At that moment.
John Stone, the Thousand Men Captain who had complained, asked back cautiously.
“Isn’t this linked to Kang Hansoo?”
“…Him?”
Samuel Kinar started to think.
‘…Yeah. Something is off.’
They could slowly figure out if it was true but if it was really linked to Hansoo,
the information they received from him was priceless.
A piece of knowledge could determine life and death in a bad situation.
Pushing aside the fact that he publicized this knowledge, the origin of all this
information was suspicious.
Where could he have gotten all of this information?
And if he knew about it, why did he say it right as this huge change was about to
fall upon them?
‘…There’s too much we don’t know about. He just told us how to deal with the
monsters from the elevators and nothing else.’
He grew even more curious as Hansoo only spoke the most important and crucial
information as if he was running out of time.
John Stone spoke to Samuel again.
“Think about it. Isn’t something strange? The moment he spoke, these things
happened. And didn’t the fairy say it? That this opportunity has come because of
Hansoo.”
“…”
Kinar frowned at the word opportunity.
He didn’t like this opportunity that the fairy spoke about.
To a normal person, an opportunity was something that had a small amount of risk in
comparison to the large reward.
But the fairy never spoke lies.
Which meant that this was a high risk and extremely high rewarding case.
The fairy, which didn’t even appear during normal times, actually appeared and told
everyone that the elevators were a huge opportunity.
Which meant that those elevators were extremely dangerous.
Way more than anything they had gone through in the hell-like Yellow and Green
Zones.
And according to the fairy’s words, Kang Hansoo had brought all of this upon them.
John Stone got excited as Samuel frowned more and more.

“Look. This is all caused by that bastard. Why isn’t he appearing now? He really
dislikes internal strife, he should be all over us right now trying to quiet us
down.”
“…”
Samuel agreed.
Hansoo did not like internal strife.
Every time it happened, he would rush over and either suppress all of them or make
a deal with them.
Like he was obsessed.
And the Red, Orange and Yellow Zones were controlled under an absolute rule.
The reason why they were able to complain like this was because there was no method
of controlling them in the Green Zone.
People were complaining with rage-filled eyes due to the lack of control and the
huge change that suddenly struck them.
“…Fuck! Explain this!”
“What is going on!”
Though they were complaining, there was a reason why they couldn’t revolt or cause
a ruckus.
In the distance.
The Ains that stayed behind and surrounded them.
Because of their existence.
The current Ains were much stronger than them.
Much stronger.
What if the Ains were the method of control Hansoo left behind for them?
‘…At this rate, we might need to go to the frontlines if we’re unlucky.’
He was feeling uneasy about the action of going into the giant elevator.
If they need to use meat shields, who would they use?
Those who listened or those who didn’t?
‘Damn…This is too real.’
Samuel Kinar mumbled.
It was hard to think that someone who paid so much attention to controlling them in
the Red, Orange and Yellow Zones wouldn’t care about it in the Green Zone.
And he didn’t even bring them up to the Yellow Zone before the Satellite Fortresses
were ready.
Despite it being easier to fight together with them.
People who were at such a high rank were trying very hard to calm down the people
below.
‘Amazing.’
Samuel Kinar was at a loss for words.
That man wasn’t even here.
But every one of them were contemplating every single one of his past actions.
Samuel was terrified at the tremendous amount of influence the man had.
At that moment.
Rummble.
In the distance.
A single ship that hadn’t fused with the elevators started to fly towards them.
Maybe because it was designed to fly into space, the speed at which it flew allowed
it to arrive by them almost instantly.
Rummmblee!
Samuel almost got blown away by the winds created by the giant ship and frowned as
he stood in place.
‘I knew it. He’s already had everything prepared.’
Every person who had been complaining or making a ruckus fell silent as the ship
arrived above them.
‘Since he returned… I guess we can at least hear what’s going on.’
They would at least be able to hear explanations since the ship came back.
But as Samuel sighed.
“Everyone on board! It is time for us to leave!”
The voice of a woman was heard instead.
‘…It’s not Hansoo?’
Mudusella was speaking towards the Ains.
‘What the… Kang Hansoo? Where did you go?’
As Kinar frowned in confusion.
Something unbelievable happened.
The Ains, whom he thought were watching over them, started to fly into the ship.
But as Samuel was about to speak.
Somebody was faster than him.
“Hey! What the hell man! Where the hell are you guys going?”
‘…Fucking John Stone. Why are you asking with so much hostility?’
The same words would sound different if spoken differently.
Samuel was about to speak to cover the hostile words of John but Mudusella answered
calmly.
“We will leave this planet. We do not want to live here anymore.”
“What?”
Samuel looked towards the Ains in shock.
Most of the thousands of Ains were flying onto the ship.
They wouldn’t be able to control them with the few remaining behind.
‘They weren’t here to control us?’
But while Samuel and the other Ten Thousand Men Generals were shocked.
John Stone asked back as if he knew this would all happen.
“Do you know where he went then?”
Mudusella kept her smile as she replied.
“He left our ship previously. He said that there was something he would need to do
by himself.”
John Stone shouted proudly the moment he heard this.
“I knew this would happen! See? This is all caused by that bastard! He caused this
and just ran away by himself!”
As his words were heard.
Mumble mumble.
The the fear of the one who could control this suddenly disappeared and they felt
freedom as a result.
“Fuck… Really?”
“Damn… What do we do then!?”
Shouts were heard all around them.
And Samuel frowned seeing this.
‘What are you planning John?’

John Stone was vicious but was still a Thousand Men captain.
He wouldn’t act like this without any plans.
He should know that making people uneasy clearly wouldn’t be good but for him to do
such a thing.
Samuel glared at John.
……………………………….
Below the mountain range.
Two shadows laid on the ground in the depths of the harsh snowstorm.
A shadow who was lying down with an exhausted expression unbefitting of the
vacation he spoke of.
And the shadow of a small creature flying around in glee in the air.
“Hahaha! A smart person indeed acts quickly! I should’ve watched the scenery a bit
more before I came to give you your reward. Anyways, how’s your body?”
“What do you think? It’s a mess.”
‘But still…It’s progressing well.
Chapter 300
The one that was needed now.
Was not a savior.
But a demon king.
…………………………………..
Hansoo stared at the fairy mumbling in amusement and joy as it looked towards the
situation in the distance and spoke.
“Well… Even if I want to do anything, I really can’t.”

‘My body is really a mess.’
Crunch.
Hansoo muttered in exhaustion as he checked himself.
The fairy didn’t seem to mind the exhausted Hansoo as it spoke in joy.
“It would be boring without you… How much longer would you need to rest?’
Hansoo lifted up two fingers at the fairy.
“2 years. It should take that long before I fix this.”
Him speaking about the vacation was not a lie.
He really needed to rest.
No, recovering was more like it.
In order to climb.
2 years.
This is how long it should take him to recover his destroyed body and create a
foothold to continue forward.
It was also long enough for people to rise up by themselves using the stepping
stone he created for them.
Hansoo spoke as he suppressed the three seeds which were acting up as if he didn’t
have the right to control them yet.
“How many did I shove in there. I’m far from being at that level.”
There were memories about the Skills of Annihilation amidst the lost ones.
Three seeds of these skills had been put into him while his soul had been cracked
from the collision of his own will and that of Eres and Keldian inside him.
The soul was constrained by the body.
The soul which had grown for over 50 years while mastering seven skills to the
limit could not withstand three Skills of Annihilations.
If it wasn’t for the <Seven Skills> and his instinctive mastery in controlling
skills attained from decades of training then his soul would have long been
destroyed.
The fairy smiled at Hansoo’s words.
“Well. You do your thing with the rest… But you still need to receive the reward.
What of it? Will you share it again this time?”
Hansoo shook his head tiredly.
He didn’t have that much room to spare.

“Give me the Immortal Soul.”
He shouldn’t be greedy for the Zero Numberings.
Since he didn’t know what would come out due to it being random.
There was a single thing he needed.
The Immortal Soul.
The Solo Numbering 1 skill that raised one’s soul and body to the extreme.
This skill, which had the highest efficiency out of the discovered skills wouldn’t
lose out even when compared to the Zero Numberings.
He would need it to heal his damaged soul and his almost destroyed body.
No, he needed it to reduce the time it took.
His body and soul were really badly damaged.
‘…Damn. Even my Soul Fragments aren’t working anymore.’
Despite his damaged soul, he had used the <Fragments of Seven Souls> that put a
huge strain on his soul.
In order to send the information through the dimensions.
‘It’s really a mess.’
He was holding onto his consciousness because the 2nd grade citizens and the Ains
might’ve looked down on him if he fell down but this was really the limit.
He really tried hard to say a few more words but fell down.
The fairy looked at Hansoo and spoke while pulling something out from the air and
putting it into his body.
“Rest a bit then.”
Then.
Rumble.
The <Immortal Soul> that had entered Hansoo’s body started up.
Then.
Craaaack.
Craack.
A silver liquid came out from Hansoo’s pores and started to solidify around him.
Like an egg.
At the same time.
Rummblee.
The energy of the spirit inside Hansoo’s body acted up as it absorbed the energy
around him.
The <Immortal Soul> that entered his body had started to work properly.
Immortal Soul’s main power was survival.
It utilized every skill and everything one had to survive.
It would heal the soul with the mana and create a foundation for the Skills of
Annhilation to grow.
The spirit’s power absorbed the energy around him to help him recover.
The liquid used in the Body Enhancement Surgery would constantly supply him with
nutrition and prevent outside forces from reaching him.
The moment this egg was completed.
The vacation that Hansoo spoke of would begin.
The long, two year vacation.
The fairy approached Hansoo’s face which had now almost been covered in the silver
liquid and mumbled.
“Well, we will wait. Anyways, those guys will probably have a lot of fun while
you’re missing.”
The fairy finished speaking and looked into the distance.
It mumbled as it looked at the location where the adventurers were gathered past
the mountain range.
…………………………………….
‘…He left?’
As he heard the people’s mumbles.
Samuel Kinar finally realized what this uneasy feeling was inside him.
This was not something that came just from the fact that the Abyss opened and
extremely powerful beings would pour out.
It was more so because of Hansoo.
The way Hansoo was speaking…
‘…He was going to leave huh. It was already decided.’
Samuel was at a loss for words.
It felt like a huge pillar inside him had been disappeared.

And he could feel the empty space from it.
‘…No. No….You lead us. You brought us here. You can’t abandon us. You have to
continue to lead us.’
A person’s ability was relative.
Though he had the right and the ability to lead ten thousand men, Hansoo had more
than enough ability to lead hundreds of people like himself.
And on top of all this, there were the mysterious elevators that had suddenly
appeared.
Samuel panicked.
If a person at Samuel’s level felt this way, how would others feel then?
“Fuck! What are we supposed to do if you run away on your own!?”
“What’s going on!”
Boooooooooom!
Booom!
There was nothing holding them back since even the Ains had gone missing.
Rage-filled skills exploded out from the adventurers and started a huge ruckus.
“Damnit! Everyone calm down!”
“It’s not time for us to do this! Bastards! Keep your formations!”
The ones who had yet to go crazy were trying to calm down the others but it was not
easy to calm people down in a situation like this.
Samuel was at a loss and just watched all of this in a daze.
Then John came up to him.
“Wake up… General. Wake up.”
John Stone, who had been shouting about Hansoo being a traitor, came up to him and
grinded his teeth.
“Why are you acting like a retard? It was better when we were at the Rerorerorero
clan really. You were shouting about how we would devour everything… Did you become
mute?”
“…John.”
As Samuel seemed to have woken up from his stupor, John whispered a few words to
him.
“Like the fairy said… This is an opportunity. We promised to rise up right?”
John Stone then pointed towards the elevator.

“The people below have already accepted Hansoo as the savior. So that’s out of the
question but it’s not the same above. It’s all an empty land above us!”
John Stone pointed around them.
“There’s nobody to control us and even that Hansoo guy is gone. There’s probably a
reason for it but that’s not important. The only important thing is that there is
nobody standing in front of us or above us. You know what to do now.”
From John Stone’s words.
Vigor appeared in Samuel Kinar’s eyes.
“…Yes. We need to eat them up.”
Though the head had been cut off.
The body remained.
Having the greatest power was the most important thing now.
Then.
Samuel realized what he needed to do.
Gathering people was easy.
‘Make an enemy.’
And there was a very easy target for this.
As he made his decision.
‘…Though I don’t dislike you or anything… Since you left us first, you don’t have
the right to be upset about this.’
Samuel breathed in and out and then shouted.
“That damned Kang Hansoo had abandoned us! We need to go forward on our own!”
‘We will become the best.’
Above that tower.
They will take over the top.
John Stone made a satisfied expression while watching Samuel and shouted.
“Bastard! He pretended to be a savior but then just abandoned us!”
Then.
Enbi Arin, Karhal and the others who were close to Hansoo cursed out.
“You fucking bastard! How dare you!”
Then.
A battle of curses and clashes occurred between those who followed Hansoo and those
who cursed him and wanted to create new opportunities.
………………………………………..
“Jeez. Didn’t you leave them with too much freedom? You should’ve at least set up
some order before.”
Hansoo spoke with a laugh with his half closed eyes in reply to the fairy’s words.
“They’ll do well. They’ll be really busy now.”
They wouldn’t be able to fight each other to the death because of the elevators.
Since they would all know what’s more important.
And as if it had gotten bored from his words.
The fairy pouted as it spoke.
“It seems everything is just annoying to you now. I guess it’s time for me to leave
then. But let me ask you one final question before I go.”
“Go ahead.”
The fairy smiled and then asked.
“What are you going to do when you come out?”
2 years was a long time.
A lot of things would’ve changed when Hansoo comes out.
At that moment Hansoo’s eyes opened wide.
He then spoke quietly through the small cracks of the egg.
“Demon King.”
“Ugh, how childish.”
With the fairy’s frown as the last thing he saw.
The egg completely covered up his body.
The fairy smiled at the single silver egg left atop of the vast tundra and
disappeared.
“Sleep tight.”
Whooooosh.
The round, silver egg slowly disappeared under the snow in the vast tundra.
…………………………………………….
The world was changing.
The ceiling disappeared and the leash around their necks had also disappeared.
Only bastards who could bite flesh off others could survive.
People who would go at any lengths to gain strength could reach greater heights
than ever.
One needed to be evil and greedy enough to be able to be called a demon.
That was the only way.
Though the ceiling had collapsed, it wasn’t easy to reach those heights.
They needed to do at least this much in order to go past the ceiling.
They would only be able to become a transcendent if they became demons.
And in this new changed world.
I will become the Demon King.
The Demon King.
King of the demons.
I will become your king, the king of you demons.
I will leash you, you who have become as strong as demons.
I will become the king who stands in the very front against the existences of the
Abyss.
So grow well.
Until I come.
Climb high.
Higher and higher.
Continue to climb up.
Until you are worthy enough for me to lead you.
END OF SEASON 1.

Reincarnator 1

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Reincarnator 1

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Information

Table of Contents URL: https://boxnovel.com/novel/reincarnator/

Average 4.4 / 5 out of

7th, it has 186585

Hwan Saeng Jwa; 환생좌

Actually it was the exact opposite.

Since this area was that dangerous.

Keron was quite a dependable comrade to them.

The problem was dragging down comrades.

Since that was basically the same as backstabbing them.

And they needed to scout this extremely dangerous area daily.

The Farmers giving them service was an obvious thing.

‘Farmers, who cares about them.’

The problem was the newcomer in front of him.

To the most dangerous area, the 1st Area.

‘Fucking hell… Ekidus, what the hell were you thinking.’

Karhal muttered in befuddlement.

Why did she put this guy in the 1st Area.

“…Fuck, are you serious team leader?”

She could only.

Since she was now in charge of a ticking bomb.

Karhal frowned at her words.

Karhal laughed coldly as he looked at Sebastienne who was making a joyous

“Oh god dammit, he’s going to…”

Karhal’s eyes glared at Sebastienne who was about to continue talking.

It’ll at least be troublesome if he drags them down in that 1 week.

“Stop complaining. But you can use any method to teach.”

Sebastienne nodded as if she understood what he was getting at.

The one in front of her eyes was as complete stranger.

40 people swarming around was stupid.

While each group was quickly heading their way.

Karhal said some final words.

“Haha. Of course. Let’s see you then.”

They would be able to play quite a bit with 100 Farmers.

And the Farmers would feel quite blessed as well.

‘It’s a system where we bestow upon them blessings, Yeap.’

‘Heheh. If there are 100 then I should call my doggy as well.’

A giant stature 2m tall and broad shoulders.

But sadly Sebastienne was into younger men.

Sebasite blew a whistle while looking at their destination in the distance.

Nothing actually existed near this half destroyed sculpture.

‘Phew. It’s really scary whenever I see it.’

Sebastienne looked at the darkness below her as her body trembled.

This was a strict rule of the village.

After that their job at the 1st Area changed.

From <Exploration> to <Scouting>.

This was the same.

‘Of course it’s not that nothing appears around it.’

“Oh, it came out.”

‘But would it be the same for you newcomer?’

Sebastienne laughed as she looked at Hansoo next to her.

She knew that he had some skills.

That’s why he was able to beat Keron.

But humans and beasts were different.

It was experience and knowledge.

This was the time for her to vent her anger.

‘Well, I should at least tell some things about it.’

‘Oh my, he listens quite well.’

A 5m large, green leopard.

‘Godamit! This dumb brute!’

Not every beast died because one stabbed it or anything.

Sebasite grinded her teeth and was about to step out.